44: Meeting Ghosts in Broad Daylight

ã€ŠReborn to be a Stepmotherã€‹


 Chapter 1

    At the beginning of June, the Emperor weed a grandson and the whole city celebrated, but the Imperial Uncle¡¯s mansion was having a funeral today.

    The youngest daughter in the house was killed by thunder and the whole mansion was in grief.

    The people inside were mourning but the people outside were happy. God finally opened his eyes, saw that they were pitiful, and took this Imperial Capital¡¯s little witch.

    At night, in the silent Imperial Uncle¡¯s Mansion, the maidservants in vigil became sleepy as they threw money into the brazier one by one. Then suddenly, the wind stopped.

    Unexpectedly, the coffin ced in the center of the hall had some movements.

    ¡®<em>Boom, boom, boom..</em>.¡¯

    It was very light at first but it got heavier and heavier soon after. Then, a gust of wind blew from nowhere and the burnt paper was blown into a mess, flying all around the hall.

    At this time, the coffin lid ¡®thumped¡¯ and jumped a bit.

    ¡°Ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Haunted, Sixth Miss¡¯ body is moving¡­¡±

    The servants immediately ran out of the hall.

    It was about midnight and the hall was in a mess. The Imperial Uncle took the lead along with several concubines and rushed here in a hurry.

    Xiao Ting finally pushed the thing above her head and had just climbed out when she heard a series of screams.

    She was so shocked that she thought she was still surrounded by a hundred ghosts!

    ¡°Ghost ah, help ahh¡­¡±

    As the head of the family, Imperial Uncle was in the front looking at the one lying in the coffin. This was his own youngest daughter. He saw the stubborn and full of vigor girl look over to his side while trying to stand in the coffin. With only the upper body exposed, she had disheveled hair and a pale face but with a smile. And that smile, under the faint candlelight, became more and more strange.

    His frightened legs softened.

    ¡°Ghost ah, ghost ah¡­¡±

    Then he heard thedies shouting ghosts behind him, and his heart went cold.

    ¡°Ghost, where are the ghosts?¡± Suddenly, his daughter¡¯s ghost, with her pale little face, spoke.

    Xiao Ting jumped out of the coffin, only then seeing that this was a mourning hall and that she was lying on a good coffin.

    She ignored those ignorant humans who appeared to have seen ghosts, and patted the coffin next to her, feeling really good.

    ¡°Ti-TingTing, my good girl, tell dad what you want, daddy will burn it for you!¡±

    Seeing that his daughter didn¡¯t approach but looked at the mourning hall instead, Imperial Uncle¡¯s heart went cold again. Thinking of his small sheltered daughter who was unique andwless, she must have been wronged before death and couldn¡¯t get used to the days over there so she came back to look for him.

    Seeing Xiao Ting walk toward him made his legs tremble.

    ¡°Ah, help¡­¡±

    As she approached, those who could stand scattered and fled, only leaving the Imperial Uncle and two other concubines who couldn¡¯t move to stare at her with horrified eyes.

    Xiao Ting came over and wanted to know where she was.

    She was thest descendant of the Profound Sect in the 23rd century. Just now, she was surrounded by a hundred ghosts and watched her soul drift away so why did she suddenly wake up again?

    Was this a resurrection?

    The evening breeze blew her hair back to her head. She thought she had very kind eyes as she looked at the remaining people with a smile she thought was very gentle, and asked: ¡°Excuse me, this is¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, she looked like a female ghost in the eyes of others at this moment. Before she could finish her words, the remaining three people rolled their eyes and became unconscious.

    Only Xiao Ting was left covered with ck lines, her messy hair in the wind¡­

    Early the next morning, the entire Imperial Capital fell into a panic.

    The Sixth Miss of the Imperial Uncle¡¯s family, Xiao Ting, who was the famous little witch of the Imperial Capital, came back to life.

    Speaking of this Xiao Ting, though the name was very elegant, since the day she could stand up, she never stopped for a moment. Everyone said there was a problem with the name given by the previous patriarch, but the old man felt it was very good, not allowing any change as hisst words.

    This Sixth Miss, from small to big, was nosy and entric. She dared to fight with the princess, would grab food from the beggars, visited the brothels, entered the gambling dens, and many more. There was simply no ¡®evil¡¯ she hadn¡¯t done.

    But her background was hard. Her biological mother was the concubine that the Imperial Uncle loved the most but died of blood loss when she gave birth, leaving the old master pain in his heart. At the same time, the old master was pleased, so no one dared to mess with the baby.

    The most important thing was that there was an aunt who dominated the harem and loved her to the bone. Whoever dared provoke her would not end well.

    This was just great and made her even morewless.

    And so, until she was 14, no one ¡®dared¡¯ toe to propose marriage, so she was always kept at home.

    To this end, as the Sixth Miss¡¯ aunt, Imperial Concubine Xiao cried many times in front of the emperor.

    The emperor was helpless and gave her two marriages, but all ended in failure.

    The first one was the son of the Assistant Minister of Rites. He was young and promising, the schr of the family and a worthy noble, but as soon as he heard that the other party was Xiao¡¯s Sixth Miss, he withdrew and became a monk without saying anything. Even now, he was still cultivating in Hanshan Temple outside the city.

    ording to the rumors, he once said that every day the Sixth Miss wasn¡¯t married was a day he wouldn¡¯t return to normal life (<em>T/N: leave the monastic order</em>), which made his whole family anxious.

    The second person¡¯s background was harder, the youngest son of the Left Minister¡¯s family. He was also called the demon king and no one dared to marry him, not until the emperor and the imperial concubine talked about it and put these two misfits together.

    But this imperial decree had not beenid down yet when the Left Minister ran to the imperial study and thanked the emperor with joy.

    Of course, it¡¯s not to thank the emperor for setting the marriage for his child, but because since his son heard that he was going to marry Xiao¡¯s Sixth Miss, and as if the person changed, he started studying behind closed doors, stopped betting on horses or roosters, didn¡¯t y with women anymore, and vowed to test for rank or abstain for life.

    This made the Left Minister so happy, but after listening to this, while the emperor was pleased for the old minister, he didn¡¯t know how to mention it to his beloved concubine.

    After the rumors spread, even themon people knew about this little witch¡¯s deeds, so the sixth girl grew to 14 but no one dared to marry her.

    Two days ago, it was said that the Sixth Miss felt it was too hot, climbed to the roof in the middle of the night to enjoy the cool breeze, and couldn¡¯t be persuaded to go down.

    The Imperial Uncle hurried over when he heard that, and never thought that under the clear night sky, a sudden lightning would directly split the building, and the Sixth Miss¡­ died.

 Chapter 2

    The sound of thunder made half of the imperial capital wake up from their dreams.

    No one thought that this girl woulde back from the dead a dayter, so the rumors outside became more and more fierce, and the Sixth Miss instantly became a freak that couldn¡¯t be killed even by lightning.

    Right now, in the Liuli Pavilion of the Xiao Mansion, Xiao Ting was sleeping like a pig, while a few old men with white beards next to her was taking her pulse.

    ¡°How is it? Is there anything wrong with my good girl?¡±

    Imperial Uncle was anxious. His liver was worried, his heart was worried, and his brain¡­hurts.

    Madam Xiao led a bunch of beautifully dressed concubines to stand at the back and asked: ¡°Master, do you want the doctor to check your head?¡±

    Imperial Uncle had a headache again, but fiercely opened his eyes wide and said: ¡°Shut up.¡±

    His good daughter beat him. If this was known, his old face would be lost.

    Several old doctors took turns to take the girl¡¯s pulse before they came back to reply, ¡°Imperial Uncle, please rest assured. Sixth Miss¡¯ pulse is normal, and all senses are in ce. There is no major problem.¡±

    ¡°Then why is she still not awake?¡±

    The eyes of the educated doctors met several times before one person finally came forward and said: ¡°Sixth Miss, probably¡­ should¡­ might be just sleepy.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you see that her breathing was even and her face flushed? She was obviously asleep, okay?

    Everyone collectively stiffened¡­

    Imperial Uncle asked his wife to see off the guests. Before leaving the house, several educated doctors heard him murmur.

    ¡°My little girl is blessed. She slept in a coffin for a day and a night, and she¡¯s still sleepy. She must be blessed to be able to sleep and grow up like this.¡±

    Everyone staggered and almost fell headfirst. One by one, those old arms and legs, as if there was wind under their feet, disappeared quickly.

    The reason why the Sixth Miss became like this was because of an abnormal father.

    In the magnificent pce, the emperor was about to rest for a while just after being moistened by his charming Imperial Concubine, when a pair of slender hands suddenly wrapped around his waist.

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    The coquettish voice made the Emperor instantly disoriented, ¡°What can I do for my beloved concubine?¡±

    While talking, his hand went into the cold nket again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t make trouble. This concubine wants to talk about business!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing business right now¡­¡± The emperor¡¯s breathing became a bit uneven.

    ¡°Your Majesty, have you heard about Ting¡¯er?¡± Concubine Xiao held the emperor¡¯s hand while putting a piece of cloth on her body, and got out of bed.

    The emperor sighed heavily when he saw the meat in his mouth ran away. Heid down and said casually: ¡°That child is a blessed one. Her fate was not cut, which is very good.¡±

    Concubine Xiao took the soup handed over by the pce maid and came over charmingly, giving the emperor a few sips.

    Then she put down the soup bowl and said softly: ¡°This concubine remembers that Ninth Brother¡¯s concubine passed away more than four years ago, why doesn¡¯t the emperor worry about it!¡±

    Once reminded, the emperor remembered that there really was something like that, so he said: ¡°With Ninth Brother¡¯s body, I can¡¯t bear to give him a beauty. Besides, which famousdy in this capital wants to marry him?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Ninth Brother refused you because he was afraid that it would be difficult for you, but he is seriously ill this time, so you should find someone to look after him. After he is gone, what can Yun shizi* do? He is still so young.¡±

    The emperor thought about it. Yes, his Ninth Brother had been ill since young. He kept saying that he would never marry for fear of hurting others. But a few years ago, the emperor insisted on giving him a marriage so he married a concubine. The girl finally left a child but she died of blood loss.

    It was a blessing.

    After that, the Ninth Prince no longer married wives or concubines, but a few days ago, the Ninth Prince was critically ill and almost died. He¡¯s still lying in bed right now, in aa, and very pitiful.

    ¡°Then you say it, which girl is suitable?¡±

    Concubine Xiao smiled then said: ¡°It¡¯s better to give Ninth Brother and Ting¡¯er a marriage!¡±

    The emperor was dumbfounded for an instant but became very happy when he recovered.

    The biggest headache for him right now was the marriage of these two people, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be over if these two people were put together.

    Little Nine was still in aa so he could only ept it. When he woke up, everything would be a foregone conclusion, so what else could he do?

    There¡¯s also this Sixth Miss. He had to get her married quickly to save him from always thinking about it.

    As for the headaches caused by the Sixth Miss, the emperor thought that Ninth Brother should have this headache for him. Besides, even if the Ninth Prince was distressed, it was just another headache so it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    After Xiao Ting woke up from a good night¡¯s sleep, she had yet to understand her identity change and know what happened to the body¡¯s original owner.

    A marriage decree flew to the Imperial Uncle¡¯s mansion and asked her to ept the decree.

    The voice of the eunuch came and said a lot of things that gave her a headache. After she tranted it, the general meaning was that the Ninth Prince wasn¡¯t well since small. She, the Sixth Miss, was someone who couldn¡¯t even be killed by thunder, so her fate was hard. Therefore, marrying into the Ninth Prince¡¯s mansion would clear the unholiness, and let the Ninth Prince be strong and healthy as soon as possible.

    Damn*! God, you are ying with me, ah¡­

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Don¡¯t dangle in front of me. I can¡¯t do anything about it, and it¡¯s not even my fault. God did it, so go find him and let him drive me away.¡±

    ¡°Then suit yourself. What can I do? Stop following me, otherwise, I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Enjoying grapes was the mostfortable thing to do in the summer. Xiao Ting was lying in a rocking chair with her legs crossed on a stone table, swaying from side to side. The maid, Hong Shao, was helping her peel the grapes and put them on a jade te. Just looking at those bright purple things made her want to eat it.

    Xiao Ting threw a grape into her mouth, faced the upper left, and continued: ¡°You can¡¯t understand me, do you? I told you to go away, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    The little maids passing by all ran away like they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    As a result, a rumor spread again.

    After Sixth Miss Xiao came back to life, she became a fool, talking to the air all day as if she¡¯d seen a ghost.

    The Xiao Mansion people didn¡¯t care about this, and Xiao Ting wouldn¡¯t care even more.

    Besides, the others were right. She¡¯s indeed talking to a ghost.

    The white shadow floating above to her left was the owner of this body, the original Xiao Ting. She was dressed in white, with a pale face, and stared at her with red eyes, as if about to eat her.

    Sixth Miss Xiao turned around and showed her a butt, out of sight, out of mind.

    Unexpectedly, the ghost floated in front of her again, tried to hold her head in her hand, but instead passed over. If ordinary people saw this, they would have been scared to death.

    But as thest descendant of Profound Sect, how could Xiao Ting be afraid of this? She drew a few imaginary symbols in the air with her saliva. The ghost bumped into the stone pir of the pavilion and struggled.

    The little maid Hong Shao only felt something strange. She didn¡¯t believe there¡¯s a ghost here, but her Miss had indeed been a little strange since she woke up.

    If it were a normal day, she would have gone crazy long ago. How could she stay honestly in the house like now, uh, resting?

    That¡¯s right. Three days after waking up, Xiao Ting had be more and more in love with life here.

    In the 23rd century, she was an orphan. She was adopted by her master to learn various things since she was a child. Unfortunately, she only learned spiritual arts and didn¡¯t know anything about other arts. After growing up, her master returned to the West and she lived alone in society.

    Except for spiritual arts, she knew nothing. With modern technology so advanced, it¡¯s too hard to beg for food. She could only rely on herself, but couldn¡¯t even afford a bathroom in the city even until she died.

    But now, there¡¯s no need to do those things. Here, there¡¯s food and housing, even people waiting on her. Her father took care of her shorings, and her aunt wasparable to a mother, it¡¯s like living in paradise!

    As for the marriage, or the emperor¡¯s imperial decree, haha, she didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    It¡¯s said that the man was in aa and a vegetative person. After he died, wouldn¡¯t the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion entirely belong to her?

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Just thinking about it made Xiao Tingugh out loud. Hong Shao was used to her suddenughter, only thinking that her miss had be more terrible than before.

    ¡°Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister.¡±

    While she was immersed in her fantasy, the voice of a milky little bun came into her ears.

    Xiao Ting narrowed her eyes and nced, but thenid back.

    The Xiao family had been schrs for generations, but it¡¯s strange that in the generations before Grandfather Xiao, only women became talents in each generation with no men good at literary or martial artists.

    As the family slowly fell, their ancestors left the circle of nobility and were in the ranks ofmoners.

    When it got to the old man¡¯s generation, he couldn¡¯t even marry a concubine, so he only had the olddy, who gave birth to a son and a daughter. The old man didn¡¯t expect his daughter to have a good fate. She became an imperial concubine after a few years in the pce and became the only favorite in the harem, even above the Empress.

    As for Xiao Ting¡¯s father, he¡¯s still a good for nothing, but he¡¯s doing okay since his sister became the Imperial Concubine and he became an Imperial Uncle.

    The Imperial Uncle had no other hobbies other than loving beauties. He married a wife and seven concubines, one younger than the other.

    ording to the olddy, having more means variety. So the Xiao Mansion had ten children, eight sons, and two daughters.

    It was Xiao Ting¡¯s 10th brother, Xiao Xin, who ran over with small steps.

    Looking at the name her father gave him, Xiao Xin, meaning be careful. It¡¯s not as good as the name given to her by the cheap grandpa she¡¯d never met!

    ¡°Little darling, run slowly.¡±

    Xiao Xin was born from the seventh concubine. He was four years old and didn¡¯t pester his rtives but liked toe and y with Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Xin panted, then stuck out his tongue. The little man was as high as the rocking chair and wanted to climb into it, but unable to do so. The milky voice then asked: ¡°Sixth Sister, mother said you¡¯re going to marry. Are you?¡±

    Because he was still young and the weather was hot, he was wearing a dark red gown showing his round belly and poking out a small tongue in embarrassment as he smiled very shyly.

    Xiao Ting touched his white, chubby belly overflowing with cuteness, and nodded absently, ¡°yes.¡±

    The little thing was quite cute. She had never yed with such small children before and after getting along these days, she felt pretty good.

    The fleshy little face was so touchable and the little mouth was also meaty. Seeing such a serious look at this moment was rare.

    The little guy twisted back a few steps to avoid her ws, then whispered: ¡°Sixth Sister, can you not marry?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Ting was speechless. Did such a small child know what marriage is?

    ¡°You can¡¯t y with XiaoShi* when you¡¯re married, and XiaoShi can¡¯t find you.¡±

    Hong Shao next to him hurriedly stepped forward tofort him, but the little guy was arrogant and ignored her.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, ¡°Who said that? I, your sister, will be the boss of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. The Ninth Prince is vegetative and can¡¯t move, so it¡¯s all going to be your sister¡¯s. You cane anytime, and even live with me for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded as if it already happened.

    Hong Shao didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Her Miss was too bold. She didn¡¯t know what a vegetative was, but the Miss already regarded the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion as her back garden. This kind of statement was a bit whimsical.

    However, the master had ordered the Miss to be married first before telling the young Miss that there¡¯s a little master in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.

 Chapter 4

    Otherwise, given the Miss¡¯ temper, she would definitely not marry. Although she didn¡¯t know why the Miss agreed so easily this time, even saying that ¡°she can do whatever she wants¡± in such a big thing as marriage.

    ¡°Hey, Sixth Sister, who is she? Why did she climb so high?¡±

    When the siblings imagined their future happily regardless of what the maid thought, Xiao Xin suddenly pointed to a ce and looked at Xiao Ting suspiciously.

    Xiao Ting was taken aback for a moment and looked over, only to realize that Xiao Xin talked about the ghost.

    Xiao Ting waved to let Hong Shao go down first.

    ¡°Can you see her?¡±

    Xiao Xin didn¡¯t know what it was, and simply pointed to that ce, then said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s wearing white clothes, but why is her face so white and ugly. Hey, why does she look so much like Sixth Sister?¡±

    The little guy spoke in a clear and organized manner, but that milky voice sounded very sweet.

    Xiao Ting lowered her legs, sat up from the rocking chair, and waved her hand to lift the anchor.

    The female ghost floated down, looked at Xiao Ting viciously, then said, ¡°He is my brother.¡±

    Xiao Ting was toozy to pay attention to her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Within a month, if you don¡¯t report to the gates of hell, you will never be able to enter reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s not your brother.¡±

    Xiao Xin could only see ghosts, but couldn¡¯t hear them, so he looked at Xiao Ting. Xiao Ting thenzily said, ¡°she is my toy, but no one else can see her. How can you see her?¡±

    She remembered her master once say that some children were born with a pair of Yin Yang eyes, but most were not found out. If not trained, they would eventually be ordinary people.

    In previous generations, those kids who saw these things when they were young would mostly be diagnosed as ¡°myopic.¡±

    Unexpectedly, she could see such a child here.

    Xiao Xin shook his head and said in distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I saw it, they didn¡¯t believe me, saying that it was a lie. XiaoShi never lied.¡±

    Although his tone was lost, his gaze at Xiao Ting became more eager.

    Sixth Sister is the best.

    Days passed, and half a monthter, the Imperial Uncle sent his daughter to marry.

    It¡¯s said that married daughters would cry violently, but when the Sixth Miss married, ording to insiders, she was quite happy and excited. On the other end, the Imperial Uncle was the one crying until he¡¯s out of breath.

    Everyone felt that the Imperial Uncle really loved the Sixth Miss, but when the sedan chair went away, someone saw himughing at the sky three times before leading the others to the house and quickly closing the door.

    When everyone remembered this series of twists and turns, they understood that every father would want to marry such a daughter early. It¡¯s just that the Ninth Prince was still lying in bed, unconscious.

    Xiao Ting sat on the sedan chair for a while, vowing that she would never sit on this thing again. She would rather walk.

    Feeling that the sedan chair stopped, she lifted the veil and walked out, only to find that everyone had run away. She was thrown on the street, facing the doors of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    ¡°Do people here throw their brides on the street when they get married?¡± Xiao Ting muttered to herself, then asked others.

    ¡°Excuse me, is this the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    The passerby nodded, then remembered something, turned around, and ran away.

    After getting affirmation, Xiao Ting walked to the door and pushed it open.

    Seven zhang* away, a four or five-year-old boy was sitting on an imperial chair, with an indifferent expression, looking like a thousand miles away.

    Beside him, there were dozens of guards standing side by side while behind were maidservants and the like, guarding the boy in the center, as if he¡¯s the king here. The expression on his face was obvious. She¡¯s not wee.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting¡¯s brain circuit did not go there. ¡°It¡¯s truly flourishing.¡± With so many servant girls, she¡¯d definitely live a heavenly life in the future.

    There¡¯s no need to camp out anymore. There¡¯d be people waiting on her while she¡¯s bathing, drinking, or eating. And most importantly, there¡¯s no need to wash dishes or doundry, which was just amazing.

    ¡°Hi¡­¡± Xiao Ting raised her hand and greeted the other party. She walked forward and said casually: ¡°You don¡¯t have to greet me with such arge group. From now on, everyone will be family, so don¡¯t be polite.¡±

    ¡°Stop. Who is your family?¡±

    Since knowing that his father was going to marry a woman, this young master was very unhappy. However, since his father was ill, he couldn¡¯t find his father to settle the ounts, so he could only go to the pce to find his Emperor Uncle. Who knew that his Uncle would say that this woman was very suitable for his father.

    But he saw that this woman looked like an idiot, not what everydy should look like. How was she worthy of his father?

    He¡¯s going to grab this woman today and then bring her to Emperor Uncle to let him see the good marriage he gave.

    ¡°You guys, anyone who could catch this woman would have many rewards.¡±

 Chapter 5

    The little guy gave orders like a little adult, but unfortunately, he still had a milky voice, which only made this scene funny.

    Xiao Ting immediately curled her lips and pointed at him, ¡°I said, who are you? You still smell of milk yet you¡¯re pretending to be mature. Do you want to make meugh?¡±

    Everyone looked at the new master and didn¡¯t know how to act.

    The young master of their family hated others saying that he¡¯s young because he¡¯s determined to protect his father.

    Sure enough, the boy¡¯s face sank. He pursed his lower lip then turned around and said, ¡°Why are you still here? Still not going?¡±

    ¡°B-but she¡¯s the Princess!¡± Everyone hesitated, and some quietly struggled.

    ¡°Wang, you dunce, father didn¡¯t ept her so it didn¡¯t count. Hurry up.¡± When the boy said so, he pushed and kicked some out.

    The others knew that the little master was angry, so they all rushed over.

    ¡°Want to fight?¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes lit up as sheughed, ¡°I like that the most.¡±

    A quarter of an hourter, in the open space of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion¡¯s gate, a group of people was wailing and rolling on the ground. The culprit, Xiao Ting, pped her hands with joy as she said, ¡°So weak, isn¡¯t this a pce? Then there should be peerless masters.¡±

    She just said what she thought and didn¡¯t mean anything else, but it sounded like mockery to the boy¡¯s ears.

    The little boy jumped out of the imperial chair, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Ah¡¯Da, Ah¡¯Er, take care of this stinky woman, who dared to fight in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    Two men appeared out of thin air, and Xiao Ting was taken aback for a moment. If it weren¡¯t for the blue sky and sun above, she would have thought this was hell.

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er specialized in protecting the little master, so they only listen to the words of the young master. Although they knew that the woman in front of them was their future mistress, they must remember the master¡¯s order and absolutely listen to the young master.

    Xiao Ting only exchanged one move with these two people to know that she wasn¡¯t their opponent. She immediately ran to the gate.

    A smile appeared on the boy¡¯s little fleshy face as he thought: As long as you run away, this prince will go to Emperor Uncle to ask for a divorce.

    The next moment, his expression froze.

    Xiao Ting ran to the gate and suddenly yelled, ¡°Indecent, the guards of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion are assaulting this Princess!¡±

    A bolt from the blue instantly hit Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er¡¯s head. These two peerless masters almost fell to the ground.

    It was such a big deal for Sixth Miss Xiao to marry that everyone in the Imperial City was paying attention. They don¡¯t even know how many eyes were staring outside.

    At this moment, they were dumbfounded at hearing this and then hated that they couldn¡¯t stretch their eyes and see what¡¯s happening inside the gates.

    ¡°You-you are not allowed to talk nonsense.¡±

    The young prince was also stunned for a long while. This plot was wrong.

    Xiao Ting pulled at the wedding gown on her body and tore it into tatters, then shouted again, ¡°Master, you wake up quickly. If you don¡¯t wake up, my innocence will be destroyed by this group of bully ves.¡±

    ¡°You-you shut up¡­¡±

    The boy was flustered as he moved forward.

    Xiao Ting stood at the gate and everyone could see her back and her sorry state. She threatened in a low voice, ¡°Boy, if you don¡¯t obediently let this Misse into the house today, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Although the little prince was smart, he had never seen such a shameless person.

    ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s lost is the face of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Pce and even the Ninth Prince will wear a green hat. This Miss wouldn¡¯t care¡­¡± Xiao Ting shook her body and took two steps back, pretending to stagger.

    ¡°You woman, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Ting winked at him then chuckled: ¡°Are you making meugh? My face is already lost, how can I lose more? Besides, didn¡¯t you find out my reputation as the little witch?¡±

    After she finished speaking in a devilish manner, the young prince¡¯s face went blue and purple, obviously about to explode.

    As for Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er, they couldn¡¯t wait to get far away from Xiao Ting.

    They didn¡¯t want to discredit their master¡¯s face.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    The little prince looked at the people around him and everyone backed away, obviously afraid of this stinky woman, so he could only reluctantly give in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour to clean up the pce and make it more festive. This miss doesn¡¯t like depressing things and living with a group of dead people.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but you have to find a way to save this situation.¡±

    ¡°You have my word.¡± Xiao Ting thought she¡¯s smiling very kindly, but in the eyes of everyone else, there¡¯s only a word to describe it.

    Demon!

    ¡°You really scared me to death. Are you greeting this Princess like this?¡± After speaking out loud, Xiao Ting straightened her clothes, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go and worship*.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Those outside waiting to hear gossip was confused, and in the end, they could only analyze from her words that this was a farce.

    As for what really happened, only the ghosts knew!

    The efficiency of the people in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion was quite high. An hourter, Xiao Ting finished all procedures, took afortable bath, changed clothes, and came to the reception pavilion*.

    The little prince was sitting on the main seat and looked very serious. He was slightly stunned when he saw Xiao Tinge in.

    At this moment, Xiao Ting was only wearing ake-green skirt with the same color gauze. There was no rogue on her face, and only a bright hairpin was inserted diagonally behind her. Not only was it not tacky, but it also looked amazing.

    A huge pair of intelligent eyes looked all around, looking very quick-witted.

    Unlike the arrogant rogue before, she was more like a naive girl.

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Ninth Prince?¡±

    Xiao Ting suddenly thought of something. Since she entered the house, this kid was the boss. He wouldn¡¯t be just pretending, right?

    ¡°My God, are you?¡± Seeing the little prince¡¯s face sink slightly, she was even more sure of her thoughts, ¡°this is too deceptive. Is this Miss marrying a little kid like you?¡±

    Because Xiao Ting was a little far away when she entered the gate, she didn¡¯t hear the little prince¡¯s im and was surprised.

    ¡°What about being a vegetable? What about the peerless handsome man?¡± No, this world was too ridiculous. Are they happy getting married at such a young age?

    ¡°Xiao Yun.¡±

    While Xiao Ting was confused, a nice voice appeared at the entrance of the hall. The man was tall and thin, with a jade hairpin on his hair and an azure gown draped over him, looking very sick.

    He had thin eyebrows, bright eyes, thin lips that were slightly white, and had the delicate look of a white-faced schr, but those deep and iparable eyes sweeping the hall gave people a sense of oppression from a superior.

    This feeling was fleeting. Xiao Ting shook her head, and when she recovered her senses, she saw that little kid acting like an adult instantly turn into a cute little thing, throwing himself into the man¡¯s arms, his milky voice calling out: ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Crap¡­¡±

    The ninth prince picked up his young son, strode forward, and sat on the main seat. His deep eyes nced at Xiao Ting and said with no sorrow or joy, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Xiao Ting silently reminded herself not to be taken in by the beauty. This man was too dangerous.

    She blinked and asked, ¡°Are you the ninth prince?¡±

    The ninth prince nodded.

    ¡°Then he¡¯s your son? Then I¡¯ll be a stepmother!¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s mouth was somewhat dry.

    The little prince was very proud. He climbed down from the Ninth Prince and stood upright. His clothes were neat and tidy, with no creases. He had a pair of small hands on his back with his nose pointing upwards. He said proudly, ¡°yes, this Prince is the only young master of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion. The world calls me, Prince Yun.¡±

    Xiao Ting was somewhat stunned.

    Seeing her expression, Prince Yun¡¯s resentment slowly dissipated, ¡°Your family didn¡¯t tell you that my father has a son?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s toote for you to leave now, so this young master will prepare a carriage for you and send you back. As for my Emperor Uncle, my father will intercede for you. If it¡¯s a big deal, I can ask for a good marriage for you. How about it?¡±

    The Ninth Prince¡¯s eyes were always faint as if nothing in the world could touch his eyes, and the expression on his face was neither sad, happy, nor disturbed. At this moment, although his eyes were cast on Xiao Ting¡¯s face, there was no emotion.

    As if any decision she made didn¡¯t matter to him.

    Xiao Ting looked at the father and son, then made a move that shocked everyone.

    She suddenly ran over to pick up the little young master and turned in circles, her skirt fluttering as she devilishlyughed, ¡°Haha, that means I don¡¯t have to go through the pain of childbirth since I already have a son. Aiyo, you evil God, you¡¯re so kind to me!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Mwah¡­ Xiao Ting kissed the cute face. The little prince was instantly petrified and his face turned red.

    This plot deviated from the little prince¡¯s perception again.

    ¡°My son, ahahaha¡­¡± Xiao Ting looked up andughed, then looked at the little prince. She held him in one hand and teased his little red mouth with the other. Smiling, she said, ¡°Come on, listen to your mother.¡±

    ¡°Wah¡­wah¡­¡±

    The little prince finally reacted by bursting into tears. His tears flowed unceasingly, making those who saw it sad.

    That night, the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion was a mess. The little prince cried so loudly that the Ninth Prince left.

    The little prince never thought that his father would calmly leave on the grounds of a headache while leaving him in the hands of the devil. He cried, he wept, boo hoo¡­

    But the more he cried, the more the devilughed happily, so what should he do?

    Who would save him?

    At this moment, Xiao Ting, while holding the cutie¡¯s cor, entered her courtyard.

    She ordered the servants to carry bathwater, determined to exercise her ¡°duty¡± as a mother.

    ¡°Help, father¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill, Ah¡¯Da, Ah¡¯Er,e and save this young master¡­¡±

    The little bun was stripped by Xiao Ting in three moves, then thrown into the tub before beginning to scrub.

    Hearing him cry, Xiao Ting stretched out her hand and pulled him over. She then ¡°smacked her lips¡± on the little bun¡¯s face, leaving a wet kiss.

    ¡°Be good, mother will kiss you if stop crying!¡±

    ¡°Wu¡­¡±

    The cry of a weeping ghost poured out¡­

    Xiao Ting pulled him over again, ¡°If you continue crying, then I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    The adorable little cutie immediately stopped and looked at her in horror. With tears on his face, he looked like a little tabby cat.

    Blinking those watery pitiful eyes, he seemed to be judging the authenticity of what she just said.

    Xiao Ting took a soft towel, dipped it in some water, and wiped the face of the little bun. She smiled so much that she squinted her eyes and hummed a song about a cat who seeded in stealing a fish¡­

    Outside the window, Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er silently watched this scene, and finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Their little lord was so ashamed to cry and had tears all over his face.

    In the study of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, the Ninth Prince, who said that he had a headache and threw his son to his wife, sat upright in the chair, flipping the pages of a book with his fingers and lifted his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Let them in!¡±

    As soon as Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er entered the door, they threw themselves on their knees and said in unison: ¡°Master, please save the little master!¡±

    The Ninth Prince put down the book on his left hand and put it on the desk. He then leaned over and changed to a morefortable position before asking unhesitantly, ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    In the study, the two men choked and told the master about what happened to the little son, hoping that the master could save the little master. They always felt that the young master¡¯s life was too miserable.

    They never thought that after listening, the Ninth Prince said lightly, ¡°very good.¡±

    What?

    Very good?

    What does that mean?

    ¡°Master, the young master cried so fiercely.¡± Ah¡¯Da didn¡¯t give up and added.

    The Ninth Prince raised his eyes and smiled calmly, ¡°This prince heard it and that¡¯s good.¡±

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t. When they left the study, they only felt that the pce had been taken over by a demon.

    This day was simply too mysterious.

    The Prince had be less like the Prince, and the little prince had be less like himself. The quiet and orderly pce was in chaos with all the crying and sounded just like the market.

    At this moment, in the Bright Moon Courtyard, the little prince was out of breath from crying, but Xiao Ting was having fun.

    ¡°Come on, cutie, turn around, and let mother wipe your front for you.¡±

    With that said, she was about to turn the little prince around, but this time, the little prince said nothing and reached out to the window.

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er silently pretended to die.

    The little prince was desperate, ¡°Aunt Lan, help¡­¡±

 Chapter 8

    With a ¡®bang,¡¯ a young woman pushed the maid blocking the door and rushed in. Her eyes were tense when she saw the miserable appearance of the little prince.

    Without a word, she pulled out the small clothes from the screen and quickly walked over, fishing out the boy from the water and quickly dressing him.

    The little prince also leaned softly in her arms.

    Xiao Ting only looked over with a smile, not stopping them and even taking a few steps back, blocking the exit.

    The woman picked up the little prince and was about to go out when she saw her. Her expression that had just calmed down once again became sharp.

    ¡°Are you the new woman?¡±

    Such rude words made Xiao Ting raise her eyebrow. This woman¡¯s dress didn¡¯t resemble a maidservant in this mansion, but more like a master!

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting raised her hand, pointed at the little prince, and said, ¡°Is he your son?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face became cold. She looked at the frightened face of the young boy in her arms, hugged him tightly, and said, ¡°He is the son of my older sister. I raised him since he was a child.¡±

    ¡°Older sister?¡± Xiao Ting tried to digest the amount of information in her words.

    This woman imed that the little cutie was her older sister¡¯s son, so she¡¯s the younger sister of the deceased princess. As for her background, uh, she seemed to be the third daughter of Anguo County Governor, Yun LanZhi.

    It was said that she liked the Ninth Prince.

    ¡°It turned out to be Miss An.¡± Xiao Ting slowly said as she came back to her senses, then asked her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s sote already. Where are you taking my son?¡±

    ¡°This prince is not your son¡­¡± The young prince¡¯s milky voice came from Yun LanZhi¡¯s arms.

    Yun LanZhi seemed very happy that the little prince said this, and said: ¡°At this time, the young prince should be resting.¡±

    She was implying to Xiao Ting with her words that she had been in this mansion for a long time and had a close rtionship with the young master.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting didn¡¯t understand this roundabout way of talking at all. She just raised a brow and said, ¡°someonee, make the little prince go to bed.¡±

    As soon as she said this, two little maids and a nanny guarding the door respectfully walked in and hugged the young master.

    Even though Yun LanZhi didn¡¯t want to let go, the nanny was the one who usually served in the FeiYu Pavilion, so she had to let go.

    The nanny hugged the young master and was about to go out when Xiao Ting said coldly, ¡°Just sleep here. Sleep with this princess.¡±

    The little prince, who was calm, struggled to get down. Xiao Ting stepped up to him and smiled sweetly, ¡°Let mother give you a bath, or sleep with her, choose one of the two.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡±

    The little prince was kicking the air, wanting to get off the nanny, but she didn¡¯t get the princess¡¯ consent, so the nanny didn¡¯t dare to let the little prince go.

    When the princess entered the mansion, everyone saw it with their own eyes. They thought that the Prince would restrict her or simply divorce her.

    Unexpectedly, the Prince actually indulged her.

    Although everyone in the pce didn¡¯t know what was going on, they all understood that the person who should not be offended in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion at the moment was not the young master, but this Princess who turned 19 this year.

    ¡°What a coincidence, me too. You have to be obedient so that I won¡¯t bother you. Who made this Princess so rebellious andpulsive? Should you choose or should mother choose for you?¡±

    Xiao Ting was in a good mood to tease the little cutie.

    With tears in his eyes, the little prince didn¡¯t let it fall, as he turned his head and looked at Yun LanZhi, ¡°Aunt Lan¡­¡±

    This was what Yun LanZhi was waiting for. She would go to her brother-inwter. If she let him know how this little bitch treated Yun¡¯er, he would definitely dice her.

    ¡°You woman¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting turned her head and pped her backhandedly, ¡®pa¡­¡¯

    Yun LanZhi didn¡¯t expect her to act so suddenly that she couldn¡¯t react at all. And so, she was pped, and a fiery pain was on her face.

    ¡°This mouth is too big. You actually dare to call this Princess ¡®you woman.¡¯ Besides, this Princess was only teasing her son. Which part made you talk so big¡­¡±

    No one thought that Xiao Ting would dare to do something, so Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er, who was guarding outside, were shocked.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yun LanZhi became even more confused, but the pain on her face brought her back, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Hit you? Why would I when this isn¡¯t even a fight?¡±

    Xiao Ting portrayed the arrogance of an old madam. She felt that this was more in line with the original owner¡¯s setting, not to mention that she really didn¡¯t think Yun LanZhi had a good character.

    ¡°Hurry up. This Princess had to apany her son!¡±

    Yun LanZhi¡¯s body trembled unconsciously. She was so angry that the pearl hairpin on her head shook as she turned around and left.

    Seeing that his only savior was beaten away by this woman, the little prince knew that no one could help him, so he let his nanny hold him to the inner room.

    Xiao Ting quickly had dinner and went into the inner room, finding that the little prince was asleep.

    The nanny was watching over and fanning him, but she was meticulous.

    Seeing here in, Xiao Ting waved her hand and sat down by the bed, looking at the little prince before asking, ¡°Since when did you serve the little prince?¡±

    Liu-momo hurriedly replied: ¡°Replying to the Princess, this maidservant had been serving the little prince since he was born.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Ting looked at the little cutie pretending to sleep on the bed with a smile, then asked: ¡°A little princess dressing up as a boy is not cute.¡±

 Chapter 9

    On top of the carved big bed, Chu Yun suddenly turned over and jumped up from the bed, staring at Xiao Ting with wide eyes.

    Those eyes seemed to say, how did you know? She then remembered what happened just now, her eyes instantly full of grievances.

    Liu-momo had already been so scared that she knelt on the ground, not knowing what to say.

    The eldest son of the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion was a girl.

    This matter was only known to the momo and two other maids close to Chu Yun, as well as Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er. Everyone else didn¡¯t know.

    But now that the new princess asked directly, Liu-momo didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    This was not something a servant could exin.

    Seeing that she had a sky is falling down expression, Xiao Ting felt it wasn¡¯t interesting, so she waved her hand to signal Liu-momo to go down.

    Then she got into the bed, held the little prince in her arms, and patted her on the back as she said, ¡°Good boy, sleep, oh¡­¡±

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er, who had been guarding outside, looked at each other. Leaving one person to guard, the other person quickly turned back and reported the incident to the Ninth Prince.

    The Ninth Prince was still in the study. Hearing these words, he asked: ¡°What did the princess say?¡±

    Ah¡¯Er thought for a while then said, ¡°Replying to the Prince, nothing. The Princess just let the momo go down. She and the young master are already resting.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    As a result, Ah¡¯Er, who got a one-word reply once again, just bowed his head and returned to his post, conscientiously keeping vigil.

    The day after the Ninth Princess entered the Mansion, the calm was broken by a scream.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    In the inner room of the Bright Moon Courtyard¡¯s main house, the maids in vigil rushed in and saw¡­

    Chu Yun, wearing inner clothes and holding a small pillow, was sitting on the ground and miserably howling.

    Ninth Princess was sitting on the bed, her sleepy eyes dim and her chicken coop hair bing even messier as she scratched it, looking a bit dazed.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡®Thump, thump¡­¡® The servants knelt directly on the ground.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Please forgive this servant, Princess. Spare this servant¡¯s life, Princess¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting patted her forehead to wake herself up. She just wanted to ask why the little cutie was crying, so why did these people cry out for their dads and call out for their mothers as if she¡¯s going to kill them.

    ¡°Princess spare¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Xiao Ting had a headache because of the noise. She lifted her foot and put on shoes before growling with hands on her hips.

    Even Chu Yun, who was crying miserably, took a breath and didn¡¯t dare howl.

    ¡°What are you hollering about early this morning? All of you get out.¡±

    She waved away the maids, then lifted the cutie from the ground and threw her on the soft couch. She bent over and looked at her, ¡°Hey, cutie, why did you wake up people early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±

    ¡°What ¡®you¡¯? Say it quickly. How could a man be so effeminate?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chu Yun sucked her nose. Not wanting Xiao Ting to look down on her, she said, ¡°You kicked me off the bed. Why wouldn¡¯t I cry if I fall?¡±

    At Chu Yun¡¯s tearful eyes of usation, Xiao Ting choked, ¡°that, that, let¡¯s have breakfast!¡±

    Saying so, she left the inner room and let people in to clean up.

    A group of maids came in to change their clothes and serve breakfast. Xiao Ting had long recovered her thick skin and was feeding Chu Yun bite by bite.

    ¡°This young master doesn¡¯t eat this!¡±

    From resistance to entanglement to reluctant passive eptance, Chu Yun suddenly saw that there¡¯s a leaf of coriander in the jade spoon. She hated that smell the most and immediately looked away.

    Yi Ti smiled and continued to press the spoon forward, ¡°hey, children can¡¯t be picky eaters, or you won¡¯t be tall.¡±

    ¡°This young master doesn¡¯t eat this, so I won¡¯t.¡±

    Chu Yun said so, and with a wave of her sleeve, Xiao Ting¡¯s spoon hit the ground, and the vegetables sshed all over the floor. She then ran out with her short legs.

    The servants were scared to death and at a loss.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t mind, just picked up her own tableware and began eating the leftovers, thinking that this kid was really tough.

    But the more challenging it was, the more fighting spirit she had.

    Just as she finished eating, someone came to report that the Prince asked her to go to the front hall.

    At this moment, in the main hall, the Ninth Prince was sitting on the main seat with the Imperial Uncle Xiao craning his neck and looking around.

    ¡°Father-inw, please sit down.¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao sat down for the third time, lifted the teacup, put it down again, stood up again while muttering: ¡°Why has my good girl note over yet? Is she still asleep?¡±

    While he was muttering, the Ninth Prince lightly looked at him with his clear eyes, thinking about what the guard told him just now. Imperial Uncle Xiao was wandering outside the Mansion before dawn and didn¡¯t officially visit until just now.

    Ordinarily, daughters couldn¡¯t be seen casually after getting married, let alone that this was the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion.

    But since Imperial Uncle Xiao came, what¡¯s his purpose? When his daughter got married, he forgot to say something, so he came to make up for it today.

    The Ninth Prince could onlyugh at this, but he wanted to see what the father and daughter would do.

    Last night, he took the time to read all the information about the Princess. He didn¡¯t think that this Sixth Miss would be willing to marry into the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion, not to mention the various abnormal things she did after entering the mansion.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao only had his good daughter in his mind. He just married his daughter yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t sleep all night. Because of the Ninth Prince¡¯s body, the Emperor made a special order not to have a banquet here, so they only held one in the Xiao Mansion.

    But thinking about whether his good girl would be bullied, he was still not at ease, so before dawn, he came and then remembered that he couldn¡¯t see his daughter casually. Thinking hard, he finally came up with such a reason.

    While Imperial Uncle Xiao was thinking, he glimpsed a piece of Xiao Ting¡¯s clothes.

    Seeing this, Imperial Uncle Xiao immediately sat back, pretending to be calm and tasting tea. The Ninth Prince looked at him incredulously.

    Xiao Ting saw her cheap father as soon as she entered.

    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Ninth Prince: ¡­

    Imperial Uncle Xiao: ¡­

    The imperial uncle deeply felt the cold water thrown by his married daughter. Why did hee?

    The Ninth Prince was interested in the way this father and daughter interacted. Shouldn¡¯t the daughter pay respect to her father?

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao made a fake cough before saying: ¡°That, father remembered that I didn¡¯t tell you something yesterday and wasn¡¯t reassured, so I came to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Ting looked surprised, ¡°Haven¡¯t you said enough? There were so many words but didn¡¯t you just mean that I have to stay obediently in the Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion and don¡¯t go out to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I found something interesting so I won¡¯t go out casually.¡± Before Imperial Uncle Xiao could speak, Xiao Ting added mysteriously.

    ¡°Something, interesting? What?¡±

    When Imperial Uncle Xiao entered the mansion, the ce was very bleak and so in that it looked a little ¡®poor¡¯. He didn¡¯t know if his good girl wouldck food or clothing.

    If it¡¯s necessary, he¡¯d let his wife prepare another dowry for his good girl. After all, this marriage was because his good girl was pitiful.

    Standing in front of Imperial Uncle Xiao, Xiao Ting said with joy, ¡°Daddy, let me tell you. There¡¯s a young master here, the son of the Ninth Prince¡­¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s expression changed. Fearing that his daughter would say something to ruin the marriage or beg him to take her away, he was ready to wipe the soles of his feet and leave.

    But seeing his good girl have a cheerful face and not angry at all, he could only pretend to be calm even when sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°His name is Chu Yun. He¡¯s only four years old and so cute. Let me tell you, he¡¯s the same as our XiaoShi, but he has a bad temper¡­¡±

    ¡°Also a picky eater¡­¡±

    ¡°Always crying¡­¡±

    Listening to the words that came out of Xiao Ting¡¯s mouth from time to time, Imperial Uncle Xiao finally realized that his good girl liked that child.

    However, her next words made Imperial Uncle Xiao want to p himself in the mouth.

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t need to give birth since I have a ready-made son. It¡¯s like pie falling from the sky, wouldn¡¯t you say so, dad?¡±

    NANI?*

    His good girl was nning to raise that little bastard as her own son because she didn¡¯t want to have a baby, how was this possible?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re too naive. I tell you. You, yourself, must give birth to a child for your husband. What if the little prince goes after you? Once he grows into a young man and refuse to acknowledge you, what would you do?¡±

    The people inside and outside the hall: ¡°¡­¡±

    Who¡¯s this Imperial Uncle Xiao? What kind of brain did he have for cursing their little prince to die in front of their Prince?

    Xiao Ting was stunned, then reacted, chaotically moving her eyes a few times before saying discouragingly: ¡°But the prince is not in good health, and he faints at every turn. I¡¯m afraid that he can¡¯t, that¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting winked as she told her father.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao was stunned, ¡°that?¡±

    ¡°That, ah, didn¡¯t you hear that he¡¯s about to die in bed yesterday?¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao patted his forehead and suddenly realized, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not in good health, then wouldn¡¯t my daughter be a widow?¡±

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±

    Ninth Prince, the invisible person, couldn¡¯t help it anymore and was choked by his father-inw¡¯s words.

    The Xiao family and daughter looked back at the same time, finally remembering that the master was still here.

    Xiao Ting red at her cheap father. Seeing that she was angry, Imperial Uncle Xiao immediately said, ¡°that, if the prince feels ufortable, please go and rest first. I don¡¯t need you to entertain me.¡±

    Saying so, he patted his chest to indicate that he¡¯s healthy.

    The others lowered their heads, wondering what to think about the Princess¡¯ father.

    Xiao Ting blinked, pretentiously walked over, bent over, then said, ¡°Master, daddy will apany this Princess, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    The Ninth Prince finally announced his presence, when he became extremely dumbfounded at the words of these father and daughter. He wanted to say that he was okay, but this sentence got stuck in his throat.

    Poor health?

    Can¡¯t do that?

    Don¡¯t worry?

    Did they think he¡¯s a seventy or eighty-year-old man that¡¯s about to die?

    ¡°Father-inw shouldn¡¯t worry, this Prince is fine.¡±

    Seeing that there¡¯s nothing unusual on his face, Xiao Ting turned her head and asked, ¡°Daddy, what else do you want?¡±

    Everyone: ¡­

    There was no wee in the daughter¡¯s eyes to her dad. This was the rhythm of driving people away.

    Heh¡­

    The Xiao family and them ignorant humans had never been on the same frequency.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao patted his forehead and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t those disappointments yesterday threw you outside the Prince¡¯s Mansion and ran back by themselves?¡±

    Xiao Ting had a silly expression, ¡°Yes, your daughter thought that the custom here was to throw the bride at the gate!¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao changed his face and growled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad drove those servants away to beg for food. Throwing my dear girl on the street to be a joke, it would be hard to calm me if I didn¡¯t beat them.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, if you sent out so many people all at once, are there enough people? What about XiaoShi? Is there anyone serving him?¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s expression changed again as he heard his good girl ask, a little dumbfounded, ¡°That, the madam will take care of it!¡±

    Saying this, it¡¯s obvious that his momentum decreased, and his voice was also a little lower.

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±

    ¡°Daddy will go back and send some people to youter.¡±

    Xiao Ting declined and whispered: ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. There are a lot of people here, and they¡¯re all under my control. Our family should stay at home and take care of our own people.¡±

 Chapter 11

    The father and daughter were standing side by side as if this was their own home. The other people could only pretend to be deaf and dumb while secretly watching their Prince.

    But their master¡¯s expression was calm and clear. They couldn¡¯t see anything at all!

    However, even if the Ninth Prince didn¡¯t say a word, there¡¯s still a bold one in this pce.

    The little young master, Chu Yun, made his debut. With a small green robe and meticulouslybed hair, that solemn little face looked more like an old man than her own old man.

    ¡°Does the Sixth Miss not know what marrying a husband meant? This whole pce, down to the bugs and the leaves, belongs to Lord Father. How can you say that everything here is yours? Other people listening in would assume that we have no man in this house!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    At the end, he snorted to express his dissatisfaction.

    The Imperial Uncle¡¯s face was full of sadness. Listening to the title this young master called his good girl, he obviously didn¡¯t recognize her identity. He had long heard that the young master of the Ninth Prince Mansion had a cold face and was a difficult master.

    At first nce, he really was.

    Fortunately, his good girl was so happy, as if she had picked up a treasure.

    He wondered if he should talk to his sister and ruin the marriage.

    Before he finished thinking about it, he was brought back to reality by the voice of his good girl.

    ¡°Little cutie,e and let mother take a look at you. This dress is much more imposing than yesterday, so cool!¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Ting transformed into a cute and stupid owner, praising her pet excessively.

    However, Pet Yun had an arrogant expression on her face. She didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. She walked past her and bowed to the Ninth Prince but didn¡¯t forget to also bow down to the Imperial Uncle. The little prince didn¡¯t forget her manners.

    ¡°My good girl, this child¡­¡±

    At this point, Imperial Uncle Xiao looked sad. But just when he was about to say something, Xiao Ting interrupted him and said, ¡°Daddy, you go quickly, ah. Those beauties at home are still waiting for you, so don¡¯t leave them alone, ah. Don¡¯t worry about this daughter. I¡¯ll be fine. Go!¡±

    Everyone looked at the strange father and daughter.

    How could a fathere and see his daughter the day after the marriage?

    How could a father and daughter say something like that in front of their son-inw?

    How could a daughter push her father out?

    What¡¯s all this!

    Xiao Ting finally pushed her dad out of the gates, and when she came back, she heard the little cutie act like a baby with the Ninth Prince.

    ¡°Father, you can divorce her!¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡± The Ninth Prince¡¯splexion was faint, but he was still so breezy and casual.

    ¡°This prince doesn¡¯t like her. She bullied this prince. She kicked this prince to the ground while sleeping. She didn¡¯t even allow this prince to cry and even gave me food I didn¡¯t like. Father, can you drive her away?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t respect you and even treats this pce as her family¡¯s. She¡¯s even brave enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, cutie, so you like mother this much. Just a bit more effort, and I¡¯ll hear the word mother from your mouth!¡±

    Xiao Ting walked in with a smile, but in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, that smile was like a demon with its mouth open.

    She subconsciously moved to the Ninth Prince¡¯s side.

    ¡°You, don¡¯te over¡­¡±

    The Ninth Prince raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Ting. Since she knew Yun¡¯er was a girl, why didn¡¯t she ask him what¡¯s going on?

    She didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Or a daughter was better. Did she think that she could inherit everything in the pce if she gave birth to a boy?

    Moreover, she met Lan Zhist night, but she seemed unconcerned about it, which really made him unable to see through her.

    As for the conversation between the father and daughter just now¡­

    The Ninth Prince was simply stunned. Xiao Ting took Chu Yun into her arms, squeezed her, and said, ¡°Little imp, do you have homework today?¡±

    ¡°Father, father¡­¡±

    Little Chu Yun reached out, help!

    The Ninth Prince ignored her and stood up while saying, ¡°Princess should prepare, and we will enter the pce to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The Empress Dowager, the noblest woman in the entire empire, should be an extremely capricious old woman who wanted money and power, right?

    Why would she want to meet her?

    ¡°That, Wangye, can I not go?¡± Xiao Ting pointed to herself with a hopeful look.

    The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t even nce at her as he got up and walked out. With a weak voice but a stern undertone, he said, ¡°Take the Princess to change clothes!¡±

    Half an hourter, Xiao Ting stood at the Imperial Pce gate with a look of wonder.

    With beautifully zed bricks and ten colored sses, the pce gate was about ten meters high. She had to look up to see the two words, ¡®DongHua Gate¡¯.

    Behind her, Liu-mama was gasping for breath. It took a while for her to steady her breathing, ¡°P-princess, please go in quickly. The prince is probably already waiting.¡±

    The two entered the pce smoothly, then took seven turns and eight bends. Just when Xiao Ting felt that lunch was going to be dyed today, she finally heard the little pcedy in front pleasantly say that Ci¡¯An Courtyard was here.

    Xiao Ting pounded her sore legs. When the pcedy said that the Empress Dowager let her in, she walked in.

    As soon as she entered the gates, Xiao Ting felt a bit stuffy, as if someone was suffocating her.

    There was a highugh from an olddy and another delicate voice that sounded familiar.

    ¡°The Princess of Little Nine is here. Come,e and sit.¡±

    When Xiao Ting got closer, she bowed down then sat down as told. Only then did she look up at the two women from this pce.

    One was naturally the Empress Dowager wearing satin gauze embroidered with gold threads in a phoenix pattern. She looked very noble.

    There were only a few hairpins on her head, but it looked very delicate.

    Although she spoke kindly and wore a kind smile on her face, that smile didn¡¯t reach the bottom of her eyes as she looked at Xiao Ting from head to toe.

    No matter how slow Xiao Ting was, it¡¯s evident that the noblest old woman in the Empire didn¡¯t like her.

 Chapter 12

    When she saw the woman in a pce dress waiting next to her, Xiao TIng seemed to understand.

    It turned out to be Yun LanZhi, whom she met yesterday.

    The niece of the current Empress and the grand-niece of the Empress Dowager must be what this woman wanted to imply.

    ¡°Ninth Princess, why didn¡¯t brother-inwe with you?¡±

    Yun LanZhi sat next to the Empress Dowager and acted like a master.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your brother-inw?¡± Xiao Ting asked dumbfoundedly.

    At this time, even the Empress Dowager was unhappy, and no refreshment was offered to Xiao Ting. She then said, ¡°Ninth Princess, LanZhi is the sister of thete princess of Ninth Prince and the grand-niece of this noble one.¡±

    The Empress Dowager thought that if she exined it like that, Xiao Ting would understand.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    She never thought that after being surprised, Xiao Ting then solemnly said: ¡°It turned out to be Lady An, but brother-inw, can thedy stop calling that title from now on? Now that this concubine was married to the Ninth Prince, if you call him this, people would think you¡¯re taking advantage of thete princess.¡±

    Having said this, she turned her gaze to Yun LanZhi again, then continued: ¡°After all, Lady An is a few years older than this concubine and can¡¯t bear the title of being an older sister.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager was furious and screamed. Everyone insinde knelt down. Xiao Ting was no exception, but she was forced to kneel by Liu-mama.

    Liu-mama was originally someone who served the birth mother of the Ninth Prince. Later, she went out of the pce to take care of Chu Yun. When the Princess had to enter the pce, the Ninth Prince asked her to follow in fear that Xiao Ting would make a mistake.

    The Empress Dowager stood up and angrily said: ¡°How can a virtuous person like Little Nine marry a woman like you?¡±

    ¡°You speak like you want to marry him¡­¡±

    Although Xiao Ting¡¯s voice was small, everyone, except for the Empress Dowager, dared not say anything for fear of their lives. At this moment, although her voice was small, it was still heard by the Empress Dowager¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You, you, I have long heard that you arewless because your aunt is the Emperor¡¯s concubine, even daring to fight with the Princess ZhaoHua. Now it seemed that it¡¯s the truth. Come, give a hand to aijia (self-referring by a widowed empress). I want to see if her aunt can still protect her¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager was angry and two mamas immediately stepped forward, intending to p Xiao Ting¡¯s face.

    Liu-mama eximed, expecting that with that p, half her face would be swollen.

    ¡®Pa¡®, ¡®pa¡®¡­

    Two crisp ps echoed, followed by two wails.

    It was the two old mamas who covered their faces and fell to the ground.

    Xiao Ting would not kneel there and let someone beat her. When they were about to start, she had already stood up and avoided their p. Holding one ear from each person, she then kicked them.

    She had never seen such an annoying person.

    ¡°I say, what¡¯s the matter with you, olddy? What¡¯s wrong with mywlessness? I haven¡¯t demolished your house or broke your roof¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me having an Imperial Aunt? Doesn¡¯t she also have an Empress as an Aunt?¡±

    Xiao Ting pointed to Yun LanZhi, showing off how her aunt loved and petted her. If she had the ability, let her aunt also love and care for her.

    Yun LanZhi was startled by the scene just now. She had never thought that someone would dare confront the Empress Dowager and do something in this pce.

    The most important thing was that this brave little woman was the person she hated the most.

    Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t finished. ¡°Also, Empress Dowager, regarding the matter between me and Princess Zhao Hua, if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s just say we don¡¯t know each other, okay?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager looked at Xiao Ting¡¯s indifferent expression followed by the despising look she sent her about not knowing anything. After a long time, she couldn¡¯t let out thatst breath. Her eyes rolled back, her legs softened and she fainted.

    ¡°Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    ¡°Imperial doctor, quickly fetch the imperial doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and report to the Emperor that the Empress Dowager fainted¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the ce was in chaos, and Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. She-she just fainted.

    Liu-mama stretched her hand and said, ¡°P-princess, it¡¯s over.¡±

    The old mama had a ¡®nothing left to live for¡¯ expression. Xiao Ting blinked then said, ¡°This olddy is really in poor health. She fainted after saying a few words¡­¡±

    Hearing her Princess mention the words poor health again, Liu-mama rolled her eyes and fainted.

    The Empress Dowager fainted, and the courtyard was in chaos, which rmed the whole pce. The Emperor, Empress, and Ninth Prince, who was talking to the Emperor, all hurried over.

    ¡°P-prince¡­¡±

    As soon as the Ninth Prince entered the gates, he was called over. He saw Liu-mama and subconciously went over to find his little princess.

    At first nce, there was no one.

    ¡°Where is the Princess?¡±

    Looking at the depressed Ci¡¯An Courtyard, he felt ufortable for no reason.

    Liu-mama knelt on the ground, ¡°The P-princess made the Empress Dowager faint¡­¡±

    The Ninth Prince took a deep breath, then listened to Liu-mama say what had just happened.

    After some diagnosis and treatment, the Empress Dowager regained consciousness. The Emperor and Empress stayed inside, feeling nervous.

    Someone had told them what had happened long ago. The Empress immediately became furious and wanted Xiao Ting to be sent to prison for her disrespect.

    The Emperor was about to agree then suddenly thought, hey, this girl is the princess of his Concubine Xiao, and even her darling.

    So he couldn¡¯t agree.

    No matter what the Empress asked for, he just kept quiet, and to appease the Empress Dowager, he beckoned the Empress not to say anything.

    He used her health to suppress the Empress, but the Empress Dowager was nowpletely awake.

    When she asked where Xiao Ting was, everyone was dumbfounded. The culprit for the Empress Dowager fainting escaped?

    The Empress Dowager was furious then directly ordered to block the pce¡¯s four gates and arrest Xiao Ting.

 Chapter 13

    This incident naturally shocked Imperial Concubine Xiao.

    The charming Xiao-niangniang was dancing gracefully at this moment, but once she heard the news, she made a wrong step and twisted her foot.

    The YaoChi (jadeke in mount Kunlun) Pce was also in an uproar. The imperial doctors just came out of Ci¡¯An Pce, but before they could return to the medicine hall, they were stopped again and were led to the YaoChi Pce.

    When the emperor heard that his beloved concubine twisted her foot, he wished to fly over immediately. He managed to lift his butt but then sat back with a cry from the Empress.

    Indeed, this involved the Empress Dowager, so he couldn¡¯t be in a hurry.

    At the same time, Imperial Concubine Xiao was lying on the soft couch, waiting anxiously, and letting a trusted maid find Xiao Ting.

    The Empress Dowager, Empress, Xiao Gufei, and Ninth Prince sent people out to find Xiao Ting.

    At this moment, the person mentioned was standing leisurely and enjoying the flowers in the imperial garden.

    When she saw the little pce maids picking the flowers about to bloom, she asked, ¡°What do you want this for?¡±

    The pce maids looked at her luxurious dress and hairbed in a married woman¡¯s hairstyle. Although they didn¡¯t know the woman¡¯s identity, one of them immediately responded: ¡°Madam, this servant is picking flowers to make into incense.¡±

    ¡°It turned out there¡¯s such a purpose, then let me help you!¡±

    The pce maids didn¡¯t dare agree, but Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care. Looking at the clothes on her body, she took off her coat and hung it on the tree. She then rolled her sleeves and started doing it.

    The pce maids were shocked and trembled. They didn¡¯t know where she came from, but they didn¡¯t dare talk too much.

    Not long after, there were hurried footsteps behind them, then someone shouted, ¡°Hurry up and find the Ninth Princess. Otherwise, be careful of your life.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s body stiffened. Your mom, they were looking for her.

    At that moment, she stopped picking the flowers and slipped to the other side after crossing the rockery.

    ¡°You guys, have you seen the Ninth Princess?¡±

    Someone came to ask those pce maids, and everyone said they¡¯d never seen her before. However, someone spotted Xiao Ting¡¯s coat with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Commander, this is what the Ninth Princess was wearing.¡±

    The several pce maids were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that the innocent madam they just met was actually the Imperial City¡¯s famous little witch.

    Before the person could ask for it, themander had already ordered.

    ¡°Quickly retrieve it.¡±

    Xiao Ting muttered. Could the matter be that big? Did the Empress Dowager die, so the Emperor was looking for her for revenge?

    Shaking her head, Xiao Ting found that many people were looking for her all the way, which felt terrible.

    It shouldn¡¯t be possible to leave the pce.

    It¡¯s better to hide for now.

    Not long after, she followed all those people and watched them inspect a quiet courtyard before ducking in.

    The moment she closed the door, she looked at the courtyard but was stunned. The overgrown weeds didn¡¯t look like it¡¯s part of the pce.

    As soon as she walked inside, she heard two people talking.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, why did you sneak in here again. If Imperial Father knew, you would be punished again.¡±

    A dissatisfied girl¡¯s voice persuaded.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of punishment, just stay away from me.¡± The young man¡¯s voice was cold, full of resentment and anger.

    ¡°Fourth Brother¡­¡±

    When the girl¡¯s voice filled with grievance reached her ears, Xiao Ting had already seen the two people in front of her.

    ¡°Fourth Prince, Zhao Hua is doing this for your own good. Even if you don¡¯t appreciate it, if you stillin like this, you have a problem¡­¡±

    The sudden voice surprised the two people.

    The Fourth Prince was surprised, but Zhao Hua was happy.

    ¡°Xiao Ting, why are you here?¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua and Xiao Ting knew each other. The two girls were about the same age and had the same temperament. Princess Zhao Hua was the little overlord in the pce, and when they first met, they refused to ept anyone above them. They fought and finally became friends.

    Xiao Ting liked this princess¡¯ temperament very much, so even if she wasn¡¯t the original owner, she still wanted to speak on her behalf.

    Xiao Ting stepped forward, looked at her, then said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if people don¡¯t ept your affection. Even if they¡¯re good for nothing, you just have to follow them and go for it!¡±

    Zhao Hua blushed in embarrassment. She held her hand and said, ¡°Fourth Brother is also very pitiful.¡±

    The Fourth Prince¡¯s face went cold, ¡°I don¡¯t need your sympathy, just go away.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, your sister.¡± Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t take rtives bullying each other. For her, rtives were the most precious.

    ¡°You, you dare scold this Prince?¡±

    The Fourth Prince was shocked, but Zhao Hua merely covered her face since she couldn¡¯t bear to look.

    ¡°You are the one scolding. Returning to the prince, you think you have a standing in this pce, ah? You¡¯re so petty. It seems like you didn¡¯t learn well. For you to pose and have this resentment, did Zhao Hua owe you?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    With that, Xiao Ting picked up the cushion next to her and smashed it to the Fourth Prince¡¯s, Xiao Jun¡¯s, face.

    The Fourth Prince resisted and also grabbed things to throw at her. Zhao Hua persuaded them to stop. After a while, the dpidated pce returned to calm.

    Their clothes were a bit messy. The Fourth Prince was especially pitiful. His belt was torn off, his clothes hung loosely on his body, his hair messed up into a chicken coop, and there was a bruise on his forehead.

    Zhao Hua also had a messy hair bun, while Xiao Ting remained the same, but she sat on the dusty ground indifferently. They looked at each other, thenughed.

    Zhao Hua said: ¡°Fourth Brother, youughed, youughed.¡±

    Zhao Hua was the same age as Xiao Ting and the Fourth Prince. Hearing that, the Fourth Prince¡¯s face became stiff as if he wanted tough but couldn¡¯t. Xiao Ting nced at Xiao Hua, ¡°Don¡¯tugh. When the Fourth Princeughs, it¡¯s worth money, but when youugh, it¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°Wah, Ting¡¯er, you¡¯re too much. I fight with you.¡±

 Chapter 14

    The two girls rushed toward each other and made a scene. The smile on the corners of the Fourth Prince¡¯s mouth finally rxed, revealing a bright look.

    His eyes were also clearer.

    After the two finally had enough making trouble, Zhao Hua remembered, ¡°By the way, Ting¡¯er, didn¡¯t you marry Ninth Uncle yesterday? Why are you in the pce?¡±

    Xiao Ting said indifferently: ¡°The Prince brought me to the pce.¡±

    Speaking of this, Zhao Hua looked unhappy, ¡°This is terrible. You¡¯re a generation higher than me. Then, does that mean I should call you Ninth Aunt?¡±

    ¡°Yah?¡± Xiao Ting froze thenughed loudly. She teased: ¡°Come on, my good nieve, call me Aunt and I¡¯ll listen, wahahaha¡­¡±

    But the Fourth Prince sitting on the ground frowned slightly and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re the one the guards wanted to arrest just now.¡±

    ¡°What the hell did you do? Those are the people around Imperial Grandmother¡¯s Ci¡¯An Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Seeing that the incident had been revealed, Xiao Ting had to finish the conversation.

    Spreading her hands, she said: ¡°The Empress Dowager is not in good health and died. You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±

    Zhao Hua covered her mouth while the Fourth Prince became speechless then said, ¡°Imperial Grandmother is fine.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. If something happens to Imperial Grandmother, the bell in the pce should have rung long ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Ting stood up abruptly and asked in surprise: ¡°If the olddy is okay, why did she find someone to arrest me everywhere so that I have no ce to hide? Geez, scaring me to death¡­¡±

    After saying that, she patted her small chest, seemingly relieved.

    Seeing her so careless, Zhao Hua said cautiously: ¡°That, what exactly did you do?¡±

    Xiao Ting was instantly discouraged, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know that after her first meeting with the Empress Dowager, it would be such a headache.

    ¡°Or, I¡¯ll send you out of the pce!¡± The innocent princess suggested an idea.

    Xiao Ting was immediately hooked.

    ¡°No.¡± Looking at the innocent smiles of the two girls, the Fourth Prince¡¯s face sank then said: ¡°Not to mention that all four doors are definitely blocked at the moment, even if you really go out, you still have your father¡¯s family, and you might even hurt Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s position. There¡¯s also Ninth Prince¡­¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s brain capacity was not enough. This, what¡¯s with this mess?

    What would happen to her aunt?

    ¡°Fourth Brother, what should Ting¡¯er do?¡± Zhao Hua looked at the fourth prince hopefully.

    The Fourth Prince thought for a while, got up, then said, ¡°For now, this is the only way to do it.¡±

    With that, he tore the clothes on his body even more¡­

    Then their little heads got together as they whispered¡­

    ¡°You haven¡¯t found her yet? Aijia doesn¡¯t believe it. Can she change into a butterfly and fly out of the pce? Find her! Keep looking for aijia!¡±

    ¡°Mother, please quiet your anger, take care of your phoenix body!¡± The Empress soothed for a while.

    At this moment, the guards just walked past the dpidated courtyard when they heard someone calling for help.

    They pushed the door open and rushed in.

    They then saw three little people with disheveled hair and messy clothes rush over with tears and blood on their faces.

    Someone recognized two of them with their sharp eyes.

    It turned out to be Fourth Prince and Princess Zhao Hua. As for the other one, nobody cared.

    In the Ci¡¯An Pce, the Empress Dowager sat on a phoenix carved seat, the Emperor sat next to her, followed by the Empress, and Imperial Concubine Xiao, who twisted her ankle.

    Several criminals were kneeling beneath them. It was the Fourth Prince, Zhao Hua, and Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, this grandson¡¯s words are true and dare not deceive in the slightest.¡± The Fourth Prince replied while knocking his head on the ground.

    The clothes on his body were tattered, and Princess Zhao Hua also affirmed, ¡°Imperial Grandmother, it¡¯s all thanks to Xiao Ting. If she didn¡¯t appear suddenly, that person might have killed us.¡±

    There was silence in the pce for a long while, and no one corrected her address to Xiao Ting. The Empress Dowager looked at the Empress. The Empress nodded then asked, ¡°Did you clearly see who held you?¡±

    Zhao Hua blinked a pair of horrified and tear-filled eyes, then said: ¡°Replying to mother¡¯s words, his face was covered so that this child couldn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Then why is he holding you?¡±

    Zhao Hua was very favored in the pce, so she still spoke this time, ¡°he just said to let us lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Lead the way? Where?¡± Now, even the Emperor was interested.

    ¡°B-BiShuiXuan (green jade water pavilion).¡± When Zhao Hua said this, her voice had some tension.

    This was what Xiao Ting told her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know that there¡¯s such a ce in the pce. That ce was very deserted and shouldn¡¯t harm anyone.

    They never thought that several people in the upper seat stood up as soon as she said this. The Emperor immediately excused himself from the Empress Dowager. Along with his hurried footsteps, the people left behind were confused.

    The three parties, including Xiao Ting, were even more surprised.

    ¡°Mother, the Emperor will go and deal with it, so don¡¯t worry!¡± The Empress helped the Empress Dowager sit down again, herforting words clear.

    The Empress Dowager seemed to have been excited by this incident. She sighed long after hearing the Empress¡¯ words, then said: ¡°Unexpectedly, after so many years, someone still remembers her.¡±

    ¡°Mother, do you want the children to retreat?¡± Xiao GuiFei said.

    As soon as the Empress Dowager was about to nod, she heard the Empress say: ¡°Little sister said it well.¡±

    ¡°Someonee and call for the imperial doctor and give Zhao Hua and the Fourth Prince treatment for their injury. Ninth Princess should go back first. Once everything in the pce became clear, there¡¯ll be rewards and punishments.¡±

 Chapter 15

    The Empress said this with skill, and silenced the Imperial Concubine who wanted to intercede.

    Xiao Ting made a fuss in Ci¡¯An Pce, so she should be punished!

    But she also saved the Fourth Prince and Princess Zhao Hua, so she must be rewarded.

    Now that something happened in the pce, it¡¯s natural to resolve the major issue first before discussing this.

    Concubine Xiao couldn¡¯t speak, but Zhao Hua didn¡¯t care, ¡°Mother, why do you want to lock up Xiao Ting? She saved this princess and Fourth Brother. That¡¯s a great achievement.¡±

    ¡°Stop this nonsense. Shemitted a crime and contradicted your Empress Grandmother, shouldn¡¯t she be punished?¡±

    Zhao Hua¡¯s voice was crisp as she said: ¡°Empress Grandmother, didn¡¯t this child often confront you? But you said that this grandchild has an honest temperament, unlike some people with bad intentions who say one thing in their mouths but have another in their hearts. So, this grandchild thought that Xiao Ting didn¡¯t deliberately contradict you. Please, just forgive her this time!¡±

    While saying so, she nced at Yun LanZhi standing on the side.

    ¡°Furthermore, look at your grandchild¡¯s injury. If she didn¡¯t take a knife for your grandchild, this princess might not have the chance to make youugh again. Can you look at your grandchild¡¯s face and let her go?¡±

    Once Zhao Hua said so, she kneeled down and moved forward. Kneeling in front of the Empress Dowager, she pulled on her sleeves and acted like a small child.

    Coupled with those pitiful and hopeful little eyes, she was too lovely.

    ¡°Empress Dowager has calmed down and Xiao Ting also knows her fault. This is the first time she came to see you, so she¡¯s nervous and didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Xiao Ting is absolutely innocent. It wasn¡¯t Xiao Ting¡¯s intention to frighten the Empress Dowager.¡±

    At this moment, her posture was extremely low. Kneeling there and with the sleeves torn off, her jade arm was exposed. There was a wound that wasn¡¯t shallow or deep, and the blood had solidified but it still looked like it¡¯s oozing.

    The Empress Dowager looked over and seeing her so humble, even not thinking of treating her wounds, she raised a hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, all of you leave!¡±

    ¡°But Mother Empress¡­¡± The Empress was about to speak.

    But a cry came from outside, telling them that the Ninth Prince suddenly fainted. Zhao Hua immediately said, ¡°Empress Grandmother, let Xiao Ting go see Ninth Prince Uncle!¡±

    Receiving a positive answer, Zhao Hua took Xiao Ting and ran out, ignoring the Empress¡¯ green face while cursing her daughter from being two-faced.

    After leaving the Ci¡¯An Pce, the three breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Is that Bishuixuan special?¡±

    The Fourth Prince and Zhao Hua both shook their heads, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell us that there¡¯s such a ce in the pce, we wouldn¡¯t know!¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t bother to care about what¡¯s going on right now, since it¡¯s best to leave the pce first.

    As for the maid who came to inform that the Ninth Prince fainted, Xiao Ting had long forgotten about it.

    She walked out of the pce without stopping then went straight back to the Ninth Prince¡¯s Pce. As soon as she was about to take a breather, the butler came to report that her brother was here.

    In the hall, Chu Yun and Xiao Xin were arguing.

    ¡°My sister is the best woman in the world.¡±

    ¡°She is the most hated woman in the world.¡±

    ¡°The best.¡±

    ¡°The most annoying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who hates her.¡±

    ¡°You, you people of the Xiao family are all nasty ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Your Chu family is a family of ghosts, one is more rude than the other.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Our Chu family is part of the royal family and the master of this empire. If you dare say that we¡¯re rude, I could arrest you and put you in jail.¡±

    ¡°You use your power for personal gain and deceive others. I have to tell my sister not to marry into your family.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who cares about that stinky woman, just take her already.¡± The little tsundere prince was a bit unconvinced.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave. Being so rude, you deserve to have no mother.¡±

    After Xiao Xin said this, he felt guilty.

    The little prince immediately jumped over him. The two were about the same age and height, but Xiao Xin was directly thrown to the ground, shocking everyone as they hurried forward to help.

    ¡°Go away for this prince. Whoever dares to help, this prince will sell them.¡±

    Chu Yun threatened the servants then grabbed Xiao Xin¡¯s face with her hands.

    Although Xiao Xin usually had a good temperament, he¡¯s not afraid of a fight. The two fought each other and rolled on the ground.

    The crowd was so anxious that they all hurriedly saluted when Xiao Ting appeared. They felt it¡¯d be fine now that the master came.

    Xiao Ting took one nce when she came in, then drank the tea on the table, and lifted her foot out of the hall.

    The servants were dumbfounded. This, is she gone like this?

    Even saying nothing.

    Uh, the Princess seemed to have heard everyone¡¯s inner voice as she left some words while walking away.

    ¡°Just do what you¡¯re doing. No one is allowed to be nosy.¡±

    As a result, everyone worked absent-mindedly while looking at the two little milk dolls inside, for fear that something would happen and they¡¯d be unable to exin it to the master.

    When Xiao Ting returned to her LanYue Pavilion, she saw Huang Shao waiting there. She got along with this girl for a while. She felt that this girl was very nice and thoughtful, so she left her in Xiao Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, her Daddy actually sent the girl here.

    ¡°This ve servant has seen the princess. What might have happened?¡±

    Xiao Ting signaled that she¡¯s okay, wiped the ¡°bloodstains¡± on her body and revealed only shallow wounds, which had already closed.

    Seeing the people around, Hong Shao didn¡¯t ask much.

    ¡°This is the dowry that the master asked this servant to bring. This ve servant had already counted it for you and ssified it. The master said you should see if something¡¯s missing, and he will ask the Madam again.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Hong Shao was also very happy to see Xiao Ting, and kept chatting about how the Madam and Master had been.

    Xiao Ting let her twitter as she waved for the servants to prepare bath water for her. The pce was a cage filled with cannibals, and she would never go there again.

    Half an hourter, after taking a shower and changing clothes, Xiao Ting asked refreshingly: ¡°Why is Xiao Shi here?¡±

    Hong Shao¡¯s face changed slightly, then said to the maid behind them: ¡°Go and get thedy some grapes.¡±

    The maid nced at her, and saw her not say anything. The girl knew her weight in the princess¡¯ heart and didn¡¯t dare speak up at the moment, so she went to do it.

    Hong Shao earnestly said, ¡°The Seventh Concubine will be gone soon.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Seventh Aunt was Xiao Shi¡¯s biological mother. How could she disappear for no reason?

    ¡°A few days ago, Seventh Concubine¡¯s body was not very good. Because of the wedding preparations, the Madam didn¡¯t pay attention to it. She only asked the doctor to diagnose and prescribe some medicine a few times. The Seventh Concubine vomited bloodst night.¡±

    ¡°The Master also asked an experienced doctor to take a look. He said that she was overwhelmed and burned all five internal organs. He feared that she wouldn¡¯t recover. Then the Master asked an imperial doctor to go over and see. He then sent this servant and young master to live with you for a few days.¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded and said, ¡°Father is afraid that Xiao Shi will be sad!¡±

    Finished, she asked again, ¡°Then, ording to the rules here, who will take care of Xiao Shi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be the Madam. This is the rule of noble families.¡± Hong Shao sighed, not knowing whether she¡¯s sighing over Xiao Shi¡¯s fate or something else.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t say anything, but Hong Shao suddenly asked whether they should discuss this matter with the Ninth Prince before making a decision.

    After all, this was the Ninth Prince¡¯s mansion.

    Xiao Ting then remembered what she had forgotten.

    ¡°Xiao Shi is still young, but he still had to go see the Prince.¡± Hong Shao knew that herdy never cared about these things called rules, but now that she¡¯s married, she¡¯s a Princess of this Empire, so she couldn¡¯t be so casual. And so, Hong Shao reminded her.

    Who would have thought that before she could finish, Xiao Ting had already raised her skirt and prepared to go out. Hong Shao quickly asked her what happened.

    Xiao Ting was anxious, ¡°I forgot the Prince is still in the pce¡­¡±

    At this moment, the Ninth Prince, who had been forgotten by Xiao Ting, was sitting in the Imperial Study and heard the report from the pce people that the Ninth Princess had run out of the pce ¡®quickly¡¯, then became speechless for a long while.

    The emperorughed and said, ¡°Hahaha¡­ this Xiao Ting is so funny that she threw her new husband here and ran away herself, hahaha¡­¡±

    The Ninth Prince also felt it¡¯s a bit ridiculous and asked faintly: ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her that this Prince fainted?¡±

    The pce maid knelt down and tremblingly replied, ¡°Replying to the Ninth Prince, this servant maid told her. Princess Zhao Hua and the Fourth Prince were also there at the time!¡±

    As if afraid of being punished, she called out witnesses of that moment.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Now the emperorughed louder, then waved to let the maid go down and said: ¡°Your princess is reallywless!¡±

    The Ninth Prince was not angry either and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s the marriage gifted by Emperor Brother, what a good gift.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡± The Emperor choked. He knew that this Ninth Prince Brother would ask him when he woke up. He quickly changed the subject and said: ¡°I have asked the people to search the entire pce but found no culprit. This Emperor wondered where this person could hide.¡±

    The Ninth Prince also didn¡¯t mention the marriage issue anymore. He shook his head when he heard those words, and said, ¡°This subject thinks that the Emperor should focus on why that person would go to BiShuiXuan. Maybe there¡¯s some secret there.¡±

    The Emperor went silent for a while, then immediately made an order, ¡°Take BiShuiXuan apart. Dig ten feet and don¡¯t let go of every inch. Zhen wants to see what they¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Not asking whether they found anything or whether the thief had been caught, the Ninth Prince returned from the pce. When he saw someone ¡°eagerly looking forward¡± at the gate, he inexplicably felt a lot better.

    Thinking about what his Emperor Brother told him about the glorious deeds of a certain girl, in the Ninth Prince¡¯s heart, for the first time, he had a bit of expectation for something.

    When Xiao Ting saw the Ninth Prince, her eyes brightened instantly, and she rushed over, even frightening the crowd.

    ¡°Prince, you¡¯re back. This concubine knew that they lied to me when they said you fainted, so that they could keep this concubine in the pce because of you. After I heard it, I knew it was a trap. I hurried out of the pce, and as expected, Prince is fine.¡±

    Liu-mama, who had been following behind the Ninth Prince, was already crying without tears and had no words.

    She had never seen such an unreliable ¡®person¡¯.

    And the unreliable person even raised a smiling face and put on a posture of ¡°look at me being so smart,e and praise me¡±, so that the Ninth Prince didn¡¯t know what to say.

    With this girl, he never knew how to cope.

    As soon as he entered the mansion, the butler stepped forward and told him that the tenth son of the Imperial Uncle¡¯s mansion hade to see him.

    The Ninth Prince was taken aback for a moment, then looked back at Xiao Ting. She blinked her big eyes and looked innocent.

    She knew nothing.

    When the Ninth Prince came to the entrance hall, he was confused at the sight before him.

    The two little people were tired from the fight, and sat on the ground, just staring at each other and keeping still.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

 Chapter 17

    It¡¯s the first time the Ninth Prince saw Chu Yun sit on the ground in such a disregarding manner.

    The butler also shook his head and sighed secretly. The young master of his family had been abnormal these few days, as if he changed himself.

    He stepped forward and roughly told what happened. The Ninth Prince was speechless for a while, then asked faintly: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pull them away?¡±

    The butler nced at Xiao Ting, but Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t see it. At this moment, she squatted in front of the two small dolls, looking at this and that, then suddenly poked the two children¡¯s waist at the same time.

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    The two made a sound at the same time, then quickly moved away from her.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Devilishughter filled the entire hall.

    The little cutie saw the Ninth Prince and immediately rushed to hug his thighs, ¡°Father, this child is very annoying and bullied this son.¡±

    Xiao Xin also understood that the man in front was the man who had snatched his sister. He immediately stepped forward, then neatly saluted, ¡°Xiao Xin pays homage to the Ninth Prince.¡±

    The Ninth Prince was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this child to have a grumpy look despite trying to appear calm, and in the eyes of this child, there¡¯s even hostility towards him.

    ¡°Rise, I heard you wanted to see me?¡±

    Xiao Xin stood up, waited for him to be seated, then sincerely said, ¡°Ninth Prince doesn¡¯t like my sister, so why do you want to marry her?¡± His tone was very serious.

    The Ninth Prince didn¡¯t expect the child to ask this. He was a bit surprised, but he still said that it¡¯s an imperial decree that couldn¡¯t be disobeyed.

    ¡°Xiao Xin understands that the prince doesn¡¯t want to marry sister, right? Then it¡¯s better to divorce.¡±

    The Ninth Prince and Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t said anything yet, when Chu Yun, who had been ring at him, suddenly said, ¡°This son agrees.¡±

    She raised her hands with a smile on her face, and her gaze towards Xiao Xin became much gentler.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Xiao Ting watched with interest. The Ninth Prince looked at her and realized that she didn¡¯t know what this kid was talking about.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it, and even your son doesn¡¯t like my elder sister. My elder sister is young, beautiful, and a nice person. She also knows a lot. Naturally, there are other respectable men who¡¯de to ask for her hand. Why should she stay here as a substitute and be a stepmother?¡±

    Xiao Ting was surprised at this little person, who spoke clearly, and wondered who taught him that.

    Hong Shao, who had been following Xiao Ting, lowered her head, a little embarrassed. She had said those words identally, but she hadn¡¯t expected the tenth young master to remember them and say it again.

    ¡°Do you think my father can¡¯t get married? Of course, this son doesn¡¯t like her. She behaves frivolously. A wife should be virtuous. What kind of virtuous woman is she? Besides, there are a lot of good women who want to be a stepmother for this son, but this son doesn¡¯t want them!¡±

    Chu Yun proudly raised her chin.

    ¡°My sister¡¯s favor is reserved for people who can understand her. It¡¯s not for a superficial person like you. Looking at you right now, you can only marry someone who¡¯s boring in the future.¡±

    ¡°You, are you saying that I¡¯m superficial? Father, there¡¯s no good person in the Xiao family. All of them are rude. You can divorce his sister. He just said that I was rude and was a child with no mother¡¯s education.¡±

    Although Chu Yun was arrogant, she couldn¡¯t be Xiao Xin¡¯s opponent since he¡¯d grown up among women.

    Xiao Xin obviously felt a bit guilty after hearing this.

    Before the Ninth Prince could speak, Xiao Ting suddenly spoke with a look of hating iron for not bing steel: ¡°I say, aren¡¯t you being foolish to me it on the mother?¡±

    When Xiao Xin heard his sister scolding him, he rebutted, ¡°Sister, he also said that sister is ugly.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you say that his sister is also ugly?¡± Xiao Ting said casually.

    ¡°B-but, he doesn¡¯t have a sister!¡± Xiao Xin gave Chu Yun a dissatisfied look.

    Chu Yun listened with rapt attention, and immediately became happy when she heard that, ¡°Hahaha, this son has no sister in this world¡­¡±

    Seeing that the two children finally stopped being noisy, the Ninth Prince ordered the servants to take them to wash and eat togetherter.

    Only the Ninth Prince and Xiao Ting remained in the hall.

    Xiao Ting also got up, ready to go back and rest.

    ¡°Princess, please stay.¡±

    Xiao Ting turned to look at him, ¡°Did the Prince need anything?¡±

    The Ninth Prince thought for a while, then calmly said: ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to marry this Prince, this Prince can ask for a divorce.¡±

    What he said was the truth. After all, everyone knew about his body. Even a four year old knew he¡¯s not a good match. Although the child was being tactful, he could hear the underlying tone.

    He didn¡¯t think that any woman would marry him willingly.

    As for those who do have that intention, he didn¡¯t want them.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Xiao Ting obviously didn¡¯t expect him to talk about it. She trotted toward him, then raised her skirt and squatted in front of him, ¡°Is the Prince serious?¡±

    ¡°This Prince never lies.¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted, ¡°What if this miss is willing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Ninth Prince felt like he had nothing to say.

    ¡°To be honest, first, I married you because they said that my whole family will be affected by disobeying the Imperial Decree. Second, I thought that you¡¯re not in good health and might die one day. The most important thing is, you¡¯re rich and powerful. I won¡¯t suffer a loss when I marry you. There¡¯d be people waiting on me all day and I don¡¯t have to make a living for myself. It¡¯s like a fairy tale life, so don¡¯t think too much about this marriage. No one forced me.¡±

    Xiao Ting counted them one by one, then added another sentence at the end, ¡°Besides, am I, Xiao Ting, the kind of person who can be forced?¡±

    It was the first time the Ninth Prince heard someone say that she married him because he¡¯s rich and powerful. It¡¯s the reason why any woman would be willing to marry him, but no one dared to say it.

    What¡¯s more, in front of him.

    But Xiao Ting spoke naturally and didn¡¯t shy away from doing so.

    It really made him look at her with admiration!

    ¡°And most importantly, you still have a son, and the mother is dead. That meant I have a ready made stepson, and had no need to give birth myself. I won¡¯t have to feel any pain. God really treats me so well, hahaha¡­¡±

    Then a certain woman ran away again¡­

 Chapter 18

    The Ninth Prince could see that Xiao Ting really liked Xiao Yun, but he didn¡¯t know if there¡¯s a deadline for her affection.

    Maybe since she¡¯s so young that she didn¡¯t understand the meaning of biological and non biological children. Or maybe it¡¯s just because she thought children are interesting.

    ¡°Xiao Yun is the only young master of this mansion, and this Prince will never want other children.¡± He couldn¡¯t afford it.

    Xiao Ting nodded and responded indifferently, ¡°I know, it¡¯s because you¡¯re not in good health!¡±

    Ninth Prince: ¡°¡­¡± He didn¡¯t mean it like that.

    ¡°Regarding Xiao Yun being a girl, I ask that Princess not tell others.¡±

    Although Xiao Ting was curious, since he had said so, she was too embarrassed to ask again and simply nodded.

    ¡°Since Sixth Miss has epted this status, then I¡¯ll bother you to take care of Xiao Yun.¡±

    When talking about this, Ninth Prince looked a bit solemn, ¡°If I¡¯m gone one day, I hope you can treat her kindly.¡±

    Xiao Ting was surprised, ¡°Is your illness so serious that you¡¯ll die soon?¡±

    The Ninth Prince felt that talking to her would really kill him sooner.

    Xiao Ting also realized that she couldn¡¯t say the word die, so she covered her mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This ce is so rich and powerful, why are you still afraid that it can¡¯t even raise a child?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the Xiao Mansion¡¯s wealth and Xiao Ting¡¯s dowry, the Ninth Prince would have thought that this girl was afraid of bing poor with the way she¡¯s always thinking about money.

    ¡°From now on, you will take care of the affairs of this ce. This Prince will take care of the housekeeper. In this mansion, except for this Prince¡¯s JingHua Courtyard, you can go and toss all the other ces.¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard the word toss, she remembered the original owner¡¯s ¡®brilliant deeds¡¯. She nodded this time.

    ¡°Are you finished? Can we eat now?¡±

    Xiao Ting touched her belly and blinked at him.

    The Ninth Prince hypnotized himself not to watch her unruly actions, then asked: ¡°The Princess can also mention any conditions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    Everything was as she wanted it. Also, this cheap husband was so easy to talk to, so her life was happy.

    During the meal, Chu Yun knew that Xiao Xin would be staying in the mansion for a few days, so she held an unwilling face all the time.

    Xiao Ting changed her attitude towards her in the early morning. She began to feed Xiao Xin. Chu Yun made an air of indifference as she poked the rice grains in her bowl, looking up at the two siblings from time to time.

    Really an eyesore!

    Hong Shao was next to them. Seeing herdy so indifferent to the young master, she was a little uneasy. Just after the meal, she stepped forward and asked: ¡°Miss, if you do this, the Prince will have opinions.¡±

    ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± Xiao Ting asked casually, then rushed to lie down on the soft couch, thinking in her heart that with the pce so big and the Prince asking her to toss it, then she¡¯d transform it at will!

    But when she looked around, she couldn¡¯t see anything wrong.

    ¡°Miss, you only care about the tenth young master during the meal. The little prince next to you was watching helplessly. He was even stunned when you clipped on a vegetable, but didn¡¯t give it to him. Didn¡¯t you see the little prince run out in anger?¡± Hong Shao understood herdy and knew that she naturally didn¡¯t understand, so she kindly exined.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xiao Ting gave an indifferent reply then brought a fan next to her and covered her eyes, thinking that she would go inside when it got cold in the afternoon.

    As for the two noisy little ones outside, Xiao Ting said that they should y and go wherever they wanted.

    Seeing that her miss was going to take a nap, Hong Shao had to leave.

    Two days passed quickly. Xiao Tingid in the courtyard everyday, listening to the two little brats making noise or eating with them. Her life was veryfortable.

    Her wish was to live like this forever.

    On the third day when she¡¯s supposed to go back home, Xiao Ting was dug out of the bed by Hong Shao early in the morning.

    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s time to get up and go home.¡±

    On the other side, Xiao Xin was also pinching Xiao Ting¡¯s nose, calling out to his sister to get up with his milky voice.

    Xiao Ting was frustrated by these two people. Finally, she helplessly opened her eyes and stretched before getting up.

    She let the others serve her with closed eyes during the whole process. Hong Shao was helpless. She always felt like her miss liked her life very much.

    But she had inquired and knew that her miss and the Prince didn¡¯t share the same room at all.

    It didn¡¯t matter right now but when the little prince grew up, what could her miss do?

    No, she must think of a way to get them together.

    Regarding the bride returning home after three days, Xiao Ting threw Xiao Xin out of the carriage. She then asked the butler for the Ninth Prince and he responded that the Ninth Prince had entered the pce, so she only took Hong Shao and prepared to go back.

    Seeing the Princess like this, the kindhearted butler quickly stepped forward to exin that the Prince had ordered the gifts for the visit to be prepared. Knowing that the Princess didn¡¯t like sitting in a sedan chair, he set up a carriage.

    Faced with the thoughtful approach of her cheap husband, Xiao Ting merely thought that the Ninth Prince was not that bad.

    Hearing this, the ufortable feeling in Hong Shao¡¯s heart also disappeared.

    When they returned to the Xiao Mansion, the Imperial Uncle had been waiting at the door since long ago. He craned his neck and looked forward while behind him were the Madam and several concubines.

    Xiao Ting got out of the carriage and Madam Xiao quickly took the gifts away. All the way to the entrance hall, everyone apanied them and said good things before dispersing.

    The Imperial Uncle looked around then asked in a low voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Princee back with you?¡±

    He had just seen many people look at their house while frowning just now, especially at the carriage. The news that the Ninth Prince didn¡¯t apany his girl back home must have spread to the various noble houses.

 Chapter 19

    Xiao Ting nonchntly said, ¡°The Prince entered the pce because of something, so I came back with Hong Shao today.¡±

    Imperial Uncle thought for a while, then said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed time to go back today. By the way, your grandmother is back, so go and greet her!¡±

    Xiao Ting searched for the old woman through the original ownder¡¯s memories, but couldn¡¯t remember.

    She finally drew a conclusion.

    The old woman didn¡¯t like her.

    But her cheap father was a filial son, so she had to give him some face.

    And so, with a mentality of dying early meant escaping early, she rushed into the ce where the olddy lived.

    Before entering the doors, she heard a lot of people chattering inside.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Sixth Miss who came back. Come in quickly.¡± Third Aunt found Xiao Ting first and came over to pull her.

    Although the original owner was arrogant and mischievous outside, she was still quite well-behaved in the mansion. At least when facing the olddy, she was well-behaved.

    And so, Xiao Ting followed the original owner¡¯s way and stepped forward to bow to the olddy, ¡°This Granddaughter has seen Grandmother. Wishing Grandmother didn¡¯t have a hard time on the road.¡±

    The olddy was over 50 years old, not too old but also not too young. She had a nightmare the other day, and when she woke up, she went back to the house to see. The old man had already passed away. The Imperial Uncle couldn¡¯t dissuade her and had to send someone from Jiangnan to protect her.

    This journey took a few months and it¡¯s only now that she returned.

    At Xiao Ting¡¯s greeting, she never thought that the olddy would snort and say: ¡°Speaking of which, this olddy still had to salute you, Ninth Princess.¡±

    Although she said this, she was still sitting still and didn¡¯t mean to greet her at all.

    Xiao Ting thing was dumbfounded. What¡¯s with this situation?

    The voices of the few people sitting around instantly stopped. They dared not say anything.

    The olddy snorted again, fully expressing her dissatisfaction and said: ¡°The master is gone, and this Xiao Mansion is bing more and more unruly. Before the elder sister could marry, the younger sister had already married first. Why kind of etiquette is this?¡±

    Saying so, she mmed the tea cup on the table, making a heavy noise and some tea sshed out which happened to fall on Xiao Ting¡¯s body.

    Today, she was wearing a light yellow gauze skirt without any embroidery. It was picked by Hong Shao. She said it looked more elegant, so that the other misses in the mansion wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    When the tea stains sshed out, it happened to be on her chest area. It was so conspicuous and extremely embarrassing.

    No one dared say anything. Xiao Ting was about to argue with her when the voice of the Fourth Miss, Xiao Mei, came from outside.

    ¡°Grandmother just came back, why are you so angry? Why can¡¯t you care about your body?¡±

    Xiao Mei, as her name suggested, looked very charming. Among the eight daughters of the Xiao family, she¡¯s the one who resembled Xiao Gufei the most. Logically speaking, Xiao Gufei should like her the most.

    But no one understood why Xiao Gufei liked Xiao Ting, a niece who looked so far apart from her and had an iparable temperament.

    If the others didn¡¯t understand, then Xiao Mei wouldn¡¯t.

    She was loved by everyone, but that aunt wouldn¡¯t like her, so even though she was the elder sister, she always had to bow to Xiao Ting.

    For example, she hadn¡¯t even turned 15 when the sister she had always looked down on got married.

    Grandmother always prefers her and doesn¡¯t like Xiao Ting, but when this Xiao Ting was in the house, Grandfather always guarded her and with her father¡¯s preference over her and an aunt who loved her, Xiao Mei couldn¡¯t move her.

    Now that grandfather had passed away, and with father also afraid of grandmother, she wanted to see¡­

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mei¡¯er,e over and let grandma take a look at you. Has my poor granddaughter been wronged during this period of time? Just say it and grandma will avenge you!¡±

    Like flipping a book, the olddy changed expressions from a strict mother-inw to a loving mother-inw.

    Her face changed instantly as she looked at Xiao Mei with a smile.

    When Xiao Mei walked over, there was a gust of perfumed smell. Xiao Ting pinched her nose, enduring the scent that made her want to die.

    ¡°With Grandmother¡¯s love, this granddaughter is fine no matter how wronged she is.¡±

    Xiao Ting tilted her head and took two deep breaths, only four words in her heart!

    Putting on an act!

    Then her mind began to wander. She¡¯s going to see Seventh Auntter since she didn¡¯t know how sick she was. Seeing that she¡¯ll soon die, it must be very serious.

    If Xiao Shi knew, he might cry.

    Also, regarding the vines she nted a few days ago, she didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s still alive. If it¡¯s alive, she¡¯d move it to the Ninth Prince Mansion. Anyway, if it¡¯s nted here, it might die soon.

    Her thoughts moved wildly, so didn¡¯t know what the olddy and Xiao Mei were talking about. The olddy then asked her something.

    ¡°Your sister greeted you, didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The room was quiet for a while.

    ¡°Xiao Ting¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting instantly regained her senses, ¡°What? Is it time to eat?¡±

    The aunts sitting around covered their mouths as they chuckled. Someone whispered: ¡°Sixth Miss is now a Princess, but she hasn¡¯t changed her temperament.¡±

    The olddy¡¯s face turned dark, and she mmed on the table, ¡°Eat, eat, eating all the time. What else can you do?¡±

    Xiao Ting thought for a while then said, ¡°Replying to grandmother, eating and drinking is the most important thing in life. Other things can be done by the servants, so this granddaughter didn¡¯t have to do it!¡±

    She¡¯s confident that she¡¯s right, but the olddy was so angry that she wanted to vomit three liters of blood.

    In fact, Xiao Ting was right. These days, she had a maidservant for everything. What else should she do?

    But when the olddy heard this, it sounded like she¡¯s showing off her marriage to the prince.

    ¡°Do you think that once you¡¯re married to the Ninth Prince, you can ignore this olddy?¡±

    Seeing that the olddy was angry, Xiao Ting finally realized that she said something wrong again.

    So, she thought about it, then felt that she still had to remind the old woman.

    ¡°Well, Grandmother, the Empress Dowager was also as angry as you are the day before yesterday. In the end, she fainted because of health problems. She also med this granddaughter and arrested this granddaughter. Don¡¯t follow her. If you faint, this granddaughter might be med again¡­¡±

 Chapter 20

    Xiao Ting blinked her eyes full of innocence and kindly reminded the olddy while counting on her fingers.

    ¡°Sixth sister, what are you talking about?¡±

    Xiao Mei¡¯s eyes shed lightly as she red at Xiao Ting, her tone still indescribably charming.

    Xiao Ting shrugged indifferently, then softly muttered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    After seeing the olddy gasp in anger, she quickly lowered her brows and smoothly said: ¡°If grandmother has nothing else, this granddaughter will leave first. Let the Fourth Sister apany you to talk and calm down.¡±

    Finished, she hurriedly left.

    Xiao Ting went all the way back to the courtyard where she lived before, but saw Hong Shao just waiting outside anxiously. She turned her head and said something to some people from time to time, looking very emotional and angry.

    What happened again?

    Seeing Xiao Ting appear, Hong Shao rushed over and angrily said: ¡°Miss, Fourth Miss is too much.¡±

    Her eyes turned red even before she spoke, which Xiao Ting found funny. While knocking on her forehead, she looked at the servants behind. Those people subconsciously backed away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong to make you look so pitiful?¡±

    Hong Shao sniffed then swallowed her grievances. She said: ¡°Miss, they deceived you. You only got married for a few days, but the Fourth Miss actually took up your courtyard and I don¡¯t know where she threw your things away. This servant had asked them for the reason, but they wouldn¡¯t let this ve servant in.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting patted her on the shoulder and walked over. How could these people dare to stop her? They all stepped back, but still spoke boldly, ¡°Sixth Miss, please forgive us. These are all orders from the Madam and we could only follow the order.¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t speak and just kept walking. She did see some changes along the way, but it was in a good direction, which was eptable.

    She happily admired the entire courtyard. Then she entered the main house and touched here and there before finally sitting down on the main seat. She then said: ¡°Not bad. It seems like I have to thank Fourth Sister. For me, it¡¯s indeed a lot pleasing to make the courtyard so beautiful.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. What did Sixth Miss mean?

    Fourth Miss worked so hard to clean up this courtyard for herself, so how did it be the Sixth Miss¡¯?

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care about them, and only asked Hong Shao to find a piece of clothing. Just now, she was implicated by the olddy¡¯s anger and had tea stains on the chest area of her clothing, which was very obvious.

    Fortunately, Xiao Mei hadn¡¯t thrown away her things, so she changed into ake-green dress, which made her feel much morefortable.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see Lu You?¡±

    Being stared at by the Sixth Miss, the maid guarding the house hurriedly stood up and replied, ¡°Replying to Sixth Miss, Lu You went to Zhuangzi.¡±

    ¡°What? Lu You was fine when I left. In less that two days, how could she go to Zhuanzi?¡±

    Lu You and Hong Shao were both girls who served Xiao Ting. Inparison, Hong Shao was quick-tempered, while Lu You was calmer and less emotional. When Xiao Ting got married, she felt like since Lu You and Hong Shao¡¯s family lived here, she should let them stay here.

    She never thought that after only a few days, Lu You was sent out.

    Generally speaking, a maid serving the master wouldn¡¯t be directly punished to Zhuangzi unless they made a serious mistake.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Ting asked with a smile on her face.

    The maid knelt down, ¡°Lu You ran into the Fourth Miss, and the Madam ordered her to be sent to the vige outskirts.¡±

    Xiao Ting raised her foot and walked out, ¡°Hong Shao, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two went all the way to the front yard, found the housekeeper, and asked about the matter. The housekeeper was recruited by the old man, so he was extremely affectionate to Xiao Ting. Hearing her question, he sighed, and slowly exined.

    Speaking of the Imperial Uncle¡¯s mansion, before Miss Xiao became a Gufei, it¡¯s a big family at best, and the things inside were naturally muddled. However, since Miss Xiao became a respected concubine, it naturally became different.

    In previous years, the Imperial Concubine loved Xiao Ting and Xiao Ting seldom cared about the affairs of the mansion, so she knew almost nothing about it. She only knew that those who treated her well cared and loved her.

    When she¡¯s still in the house, of course, everything was the best, but now that she¡¯s married, it¡¯s another matter.

    Just like this time. When she just got married and had a foot out the door, the Fourth Miss pestered to have her courtyard and the Madam wordlessly let the servants follow her daughter¡¯s wishes.

    Since Hong Shao took the tenth young master to leave, there¡¯s still another maid in the courtyard, who naturally wanted to stop them, so there was a conflict.

    ¡°Why did Lu You hit Fourth Sister?¡± Xiao Ting mentioned this matter. Lu You had always been calm, so even if this happened, she would tidy up her own things at most, so that no one could touch it, then look for the Imperial Uncle or decide on her own.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been dangerous for her.

    ¡°This old ve knows. It seems that when the Fourth Miss fell and broke a jar, she became angry and quarreled a few words with the Fourth Miss, then she was hit by the Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you just say that Lu You was beaten?¡±

    The butler nodded, ¡°Ai, that kid had always been smart since she was a child, so I didn¡¯t think that she would be so impulsive this time¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know which Zhuangzi Lu You went to?¡±

    The housekeeper naturally knew. Xiao Ting gave a jade pendant to Hong Shao, then said, ¡°Go pick a few people to go and get Lu You back.¡±

    Hong Shao took the pendant and left.

    The old housekeeper was a little worried, ¡°Miss, did you ask for the old madam¡¯s permission?¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted, ¡°Do you think grandmother will agree?¡±

 Chapter 21

    It was soon lunch time and everyone at the table was thinking about eating. Xiao Ting ate deliciously with Xiao Mei looking at her from time to time. She had received a report that Xiao Ting had seen the courtyard and it stands to reason that she should have done something.

    However, seeing that it wasn¡¯t mentioned even now, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    The meal was finished very quickly. When she left, Xiao Ting asked the Madam about Sevent Aunt¡¯s condition.

    The Madam didn¡¯t expect her to talk about it. While helping the olddy, she quietly smiled and said: ¡°Sixth girl, don¡¯t worry, Seventh Sister has someone to take care of her, so you can go back with peace of mind!¡±

    It had the rhythm of coercing people.

    It was the first time Xiao Ting saw the gentle madam reveal her fierceness.

    In the past, she took it for granted, but in this era of polygamy, there¡¯s no peaceful back yard.

    Xiao Ting smiled and said: ¡°The Prince wille to pick me up¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by the olddy, ¡°If the Prince is here to pick you up, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    She then let thedies prepare.

    Xiao Ting smiled silently, raised her foot to follow Xiao Mei, and when she was about to pass her, she said: ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked sister for helping me clean up my courtyard. After sister¡¯s arrangements, it¡¯s indeed much brighter than before. Can I also ask sister to put it back? Otherwise, it would be ufortable living there.¡±

    Dare to touch my things, can¡¯t you see my position?

    After that, Xiao Ting left to see Seventh Aunt alone.

    Only Xiao Mei was left sulking, wishing to eat her alive.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    The deste courtyard gave people a depressing feeling the moment you stepped in.

    Xiao Ting said in her heart: Sevent Aunt is very sick but there¡¯s no maid waiting by the door. These people are really¡­

    Going all the way to the inner room, there was a sickly beauty lying on the bed with eyes tightly shut. In this hot weather, she had a thick quilt and half of her ck hair was hanging by the bed and into the ground, but no one cared.

    The windows were tightly closed and there were two braziers by the bed, so a wave of heat hit her face.

    Xiao Ting slightly frowned, then walked a few steps forward. There was a soup bowl on the round chair by the bed and it smelled of medicine.

    ¡°With the windows so tightly closed, I¡¯m afraid people would be even more sick.¡±

    The room was too quiet, so even though Xiao Ting¡¯s voice was not loud, she awakened the beauty on the bed.

    Seventh Aunt¡¯s small face was whiter than paper. Her whole body was thinner, her eye sockets sunken, making her eyes bigger, but she looked dazed at the moment.

    With her dry lips moving, she seemed to want to speak, but she merely opened her mouth and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Seventh Aunt, quickly lie down.¡±

    Xiao Ting stepped forward to help her lie down, and when she touched her hand, her expression was shocked. How could this hand be so cold, almost like a dead person.

    After pouring warm water, Xiao Ting helped Seventh Aunt have some, but no one came in during this time.

    After a long while, Seventh Aunt said, ¡°Sixth Miss is back, is Xin¡¯er okay?¡±

    The day before yesterday, she invited the master to let Hong Shao take Xiao Shi to y with Xiao Ting, because she was afraid that the child would see her like this.

    Xiao Ting knew what she was worried about, so she gave her peace of mind, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s ying with the little prince back in the mansion. They got along well.¡±

    Knowing that her son was not here, Seventh Aunt was relieved.

    ¡°Seventh Aunt, are you sick?¡± Xiao Ting still couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    Seventh Aunt shook her head, then said: ¡°Sixth Miss is now a Princess, so Fourth Sister can rest assured.¡±

    The Fourth Sister she¡¯s talking about was the birth mother of the original owner, who died early.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to mention it, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t ask anymore, and just told her to rest well.

    Seventh Concubine didn¡¯t agree and dragged her to talk about household matters. After that, Xiao Ting was about to leave.

    It could be seen that Seventh Aunt only had a few days to live.

    When Xiao Ting was leaving, Seventh Aunt took her hand and said, ¡°Sixth Miss, can you please help me?¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Can you let Xin¡¯er leave here?¡±

    When Xiao Ting met her hopeful gaze, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t know how to answer. Xiao Shi was a young master of the Xiao Mansion, so naturally, someone would take care of him, and father would also care. Why would Seventh Aunt say this to her?

    Sevent Aunt also seemed to feel that her request was excessive, so she exined: ¡°I-I mean, before he is ten years old, can you help me take care of him? Just don¡¯t let him stay in this house.¡±

    Xiao Ting was in a thoughtful mood when she went out of the courtyard and ran into the Third Miss, Xiao Ya, who went into a daze.

    Xiao Ya first looked at the yard to confirm that it¡¯s the ce where her mother lived, then sweetly called her Sixth Sister, before entering the courtyard.

    Xiao Ting only took a few steps when she heard Xiao Ya¡¯s screams from inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t nag. Do you think I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m so unreliable that I should rely on you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just worry about yourself¡­¡±

    She thought about Hong Shao telling her the day before yesterday that the Third Miss, Xiao Ya, was actually not birthed by the Seventh Concubine, nor the master¡¯s. Few people knew about this, not even Xiao Ya herself.

    On normal days, Seventh Aunt seldom interacted with people and was very low-key. The master rarely visited her ce, so the Madam didn¡¯t pay attention to her, but it became different ever since she gave birth to the tenth son.

    She was the only concubine who gave birth to a male except for Madam¡¯s son, the first son.

    Therefore, Seventh Aunt¡¯s illness was rted to the Madam!

    Although Xiao Ting didn¡¯t know much about this backyard, she understood it now.

    When Seventh Aunt asked her to take care of Xiao Shi, perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s afraid that the Madam would take care of Xiao Shi.

 Chapter 22

    Xiao Ting was thinking about what to do when she heard some noise in front of her.

    She hurried forward and saw Hong Shao and Lu You kneeling on the ground as soon as she turned a corner. And the two women were being pped in the face.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Xiao Ting gave a cold order as she quickly walked over.

    The Madam was sitting in the pavilion and was about to say something, but then saw Xiao Ting approach. Without even looking at her, she heard ¡®pa¡¯, ¡®pa¡¯, ¡®pa¡¯¡­

    Lifting her hand, she pped the two matrons in an instant and then quickly lifted Hong Shao and Lu You. Only then did she realize that Lu You couldn¡¯t stand up.

    As soon as she pulled her, she fell to the ground. Xiao Ting didn¡¯t pay attention before but now she could see that Hong Shao had been supporting her.

    ¡°Sixth girl, what are you doing?¡±

    The Madam looked ugly as she stood up and looked at her condescendingly.

    Xiao Ting was already angry, but when she heard the question, her anger spiked, but she still asked with a calm face: ¡°Mother hurt my maid and still asked what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡°I would like to ask Mother, what are you doing?¡±

    Not far away, the olddy was being helped to walk to this ce.

    ¡°Could it be that ever since the Sixth girl married the Prince that your status is so noble that even the maid serving you couldn¡¯t be taught by your mother?¡±

    The Madam naturally saw the olddy and said that.

    ¡°What crime did theymit? Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous¡­¡± The olddy finally walked closer, snorted coldly, then said, ¡°Sixth girl, you are getting more and more excessive.¡±

    ¡°Does Grandmother know what¡¯s going on here? As soon as you approached, you called me excessive but didn¡¯t ask about my sin. Grandmother¡¯s preference is really unforgettable.¡±

    Xiao Ting was not afraid of her at all. In the final analysis, she¡¯s only giving the olddy face because of her cheap father. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even want toe to this Imperial Uncle¡¯s mansion.

    Xiao Mei helped the olddy sit down, then said delicately: ¡°Sixth Sister, no matter what mother does, you shouldn¡¯t contradict her like this. Fortunately, it¡¯s at home. If this was known to outsiders, wouldn¡¯t mother be used of not educating you well?¡±

    Xiao Ting sneered then said: ¡°My mother died early, so I¡¯m naturally not as good as you. If I learned well at a young age, I would know how to snatch other people¡¯s things and not be afraid to swallow until your stomach burst.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Seeing that her beloved granddaughter was wronged, the olddy became angry and immediately threw the heavy crutches on the stone floor, making a heavy noise.

    The people waiting next to them saw this scene and dared not speak out.

    In the past, they only heard about Sixth Miss¡¯ reputation outside. This was the first time they saw her get angry inside the house.

    And that¡¯s because of two maids.

    At this moment, many people admired Hong Shao and Lu You.

    ¡°Grandmother, this granddaughter¡¯s Haiting had been leaking a few days ago and needed to be repaired for a long time. Mother asked father and father let mother decide. Since there are many sisters in the house, only Sixth Sister¡¯s pavilion was empty. This granddaughter only thought about moving there for a few days, but didn¡¯t expect Sixth Sister to actually use your granddaughter. This granddaughter is really, really ashamed to meet people now.¡±

    Before the olddy could speak, Xiao Ting said in a cold voice, ¡°If you just want to stay for a few days, do you really need to remake the whole LiuLi Pavilion from head to toe? If you don¡¯t have the face, just cover it and don¡¯t see people.¡±

    There was no trace of affection in her words.

    ¡°Xiao Ting, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    The olddy was angry, ¡°I have never seen a woman like you. Who educated you? You disrespect your grandmother and mother, and even speak rudely to your sister. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say such things?¡±

    Xiao Ting turned around and moved to a stool under the shade of the tree, sat on it, then beckoned to her two maids.

    She sat on the stool with legs folded, looked straight at the other person, then raised her brows and said: ¡°I think grandmother ate a bit too much for lunch today, so this granddaughter will tell you about the current situation.¡±

    She meant that the olddy had nothing better to do.

    Then she stopped looking at the olddy¡¯s face and asked the Madam, ¡°Why did mother beat them both?¡±

    The Madam was thinking of making the olddy scold Xiao Ting, but she didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Ting wouldn¡¯t care at all and was not even afraid of the olddy.

    She secretly regretted and wondered if she was too impatient, but she couldn¡¯t be med for this.

    Immediately, she said: ¡°Lu You was punished to go to Zhuangzi for doing something wrong, but Hong Shao took someone to take Lu You back to the mansion without permission. Shouldn¡¯t they be punished?¡±

    Xiao Ting sneered, ¡°I asked Hong Shao to pick up Lu You. Mother shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant to punish them first before asking them, right?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you about this matter yet. Lu You made a mistake and I demoted her to Zhuangzi. Why did you send someone to take her back?¡± The Madam sneered. After all, she was still too young. Now, let¡¯s see how she could get away with this.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Ting would just say: ¡°If my maid made a mistake, I will deal with it. If I remember correctly, Hong Shao and Lu You do not belong to the household servants and should be part of my dowry.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask mother, even after knowing this, are you still pretending not to know?¡±

    Because Hong Shao had done something wrong and was bullied by the others before, Xiao Ting ran to the Imperial Uncle and had the ve contracts for the two maids in her own hands. The entire Xiao family knew about this.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°Sixth Sister, is this your attitude when talking to your mother?¡± Xiao Mei stood angrily behind the Madam. This was her biological mother. She naturally didn¡¯t want to see a concubine¡¯s daughter bully her mother.

    Xiao Ting frowned, looked at her, then said, ¡°If I were you, I would go to LiuLi Pavilion to pack my things and go back to HaiTing Pavilion, instead of wasting time here. If the Prince came to see this confrontation, guess what he would say?¡±

    She said thisst sentence to everyone.

    ¡°Even if the Ninth Prince was here, do you think he¡¯ll like you being disrespectful to the elders like this?¡± She had torn her face, so Xiao Mei was no longer polite.

    ¡°Hehe, it sounds like you know the prince well?¡± Xiao Ting paused, then said: ¡°Does Fourth Sister want to be a concubine to the Ninth Prince? Do you want me to rmend it as your sister?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Now, Xiao Mei didn¡¯t dare say anything. What a joke, that Ninth Prince had no real power, no money, and was even sickly. Why would she want to marry him, and even as a concubine?

    She didn¡¯t dare speak anymore. If rumors spread, how would she find her ideal husband?

    ¡°All of you shut up for me.¡± The olddy continued to be angry.

    Xiao Ting curled her lips. She hated this kind of elderly person who always got angry. She¡¯s already in poor health but still liked to be angry. It¡¯s like this old hag wants to kill herself faster!

    ¡°It¡¯s better for grandmother to take care of your body.¡± Xiao Ting was toozy to care about her. Looking at the Madam, she reminded: ¡°I want to take away Lu You and Hong Shao, mother should have no objection, right?¡±

    What else could the Madam say if even the olddy was speechless? She took a deep breath and deeply understood why the officials outside were so afraid of Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Can mother find a doctor in the house to treat their injuries?¡± Xiao Ting continued to ask the Madam, not afraid of death.

    The Madam was cold and silent.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll take care of it. Uncle Xiao, I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    Xiao Ting got up and smiled sweetly at the old housekeeper.

    At this moment, someone reported that the Ninth Prince had arrived.

    As a result, everyone stared. Just now, the arrogant Sixth Miss, who wanted to ascend to the heavens, flew directly in front of the Ninth Prince, then tragically said, ¡°Wangye, you have to avenge chenqie*, ah!¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    The others, including the olddy, came forward to pay courtesy together. The Ninth Prince was indifferent but not rude.

    The olddy invited the Ninth Prince into the hall, but the Ninth Prince didn¡¯t respond and instead asked Xiao Ting: ¡°Who bullied you?¡±

    The others were surprised. This was different from what they had imagined.

    Xiao Ting stood beside the Ninth Prince, holding his sleeves, looking extremely pitiful. Her eyes kept turning between the olddy, the Madam, Xiao Mei and the others.

    The faces of several people had strained smiles, for fear that Xiao Ting, this stupid person, would directly point at them. If so, something serious would really happen.

    When a family closed their doors and made trouble, it was a family affair.

    But if outsiders got involved, especially royalty, it wouldn¡¯t just be a family matter.

    All of them were terrified, and Xiao Ting was amused when she saw it, ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s just that the weather is too hot that it¡¯s annoying!¡±

    As she said that, she blinked innocently at the Ninth Prince. However, in the eyes of others, it was flirting. Of course, when a wife looked at their own husband, no one else could tell the difference.

    It¡¯s just that Xiao Mei¡¯s teeth were itchy. She only used to hear the Ninth Prince mentioned and had never seen him. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so graceful. Unfortunately, he was too sickly, otherwise, she would really like him.

    ¡°By the way, wangye*, Mother and Fourth Elder Sister said that they¡¯ll bring me a giftter and asked me what I liked. Dad already gave me a lotst time, so why don¡¯t we let them give you what you like this time?¡±

    The Madam and Xiao Mei shuddered.

    As everyone walked into the hall, Xiao Ting enthusiastically introduced the good things of the Madam and Fourth Sister along the way.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to ask mother for thendscape screen, it¡¯s very lovely. If you face it toward the window, you can still y music even when it¡¯s windy. The words on it were even mentioned by Master Li! Mother said that she¡¯d give it to me as a dowryst time, but I already have two and I didn¡¯t know how big the pce was. I¡¯m worried that I would have nowhere to ce it, so I refused. Why don¡¯t we move it back home this time!¡±

    The Madam¡¯s eyes turned ck and she almost fainted. That was her most valuable possession. She didn¡¯t know how many noble families envied her for it.

    Xiao Ting, you damn girl¡­

    ¡°Oh oh, there¡¯s also Fourth Elder Sister. She has a guqin with the best sound quality. Didn¡¯t your string get broken by Yun¡¯erst time? Why don¡¯t you let sister give that to you!¡±

    Xiao Mei was so angry that she almost broke her fingernails. That was her favorite. Without a good guqin, how could she y good music?

    Xiao Ting, you bitch¡­

    Several people were seated ording to host and guest seats. The servants then served tea. Ninth Prince touched the tea cup before looking at Xiao Ting and saying, ¡°These are the things that the Madam and Fourth Miss love, right?¡±

    The Madam and Xiao Mei smiled, but they were cursing in their hearts. The Ninth Prince obviously didn¡¯t put them in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even call them mother or sister. Although they wouldn¡¯t dare ept it, they¡¯re still rted in name.

    Xiao Ting secretlyughed in her heart, but then stood up and said displeased: ¡°Wangye, aren¡¯t you too much to not give mother and fourth sister some face?¡±

    ¡°Chenqie¡¯s family members are very generous. You can tell from the dowry that father gave me. How can you misunderstand mother and fourth sister?¡±

    *ch¨¦n qi¨¨ ¨C (literally) I, your servant (self-appetion of a lower-rank female) (archaic) male and female ves subjects (of a ruler)

    *w¨¢ng ye ¨C prince, marquis, nobleman

 Chapter 24

    At this time, the olddy tried her best to reduce her sense of presence, for fear that the idiotic Sixth Girl would ask her something that she loved.

    Naturally, she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Ninth Prince calmly looked at the Madam and Xiao Mei.

    The two of them were vomiting blood in their hearts, but they still smiled and said: ¡°The Sixth Girl said that since the Ninth Prince needs it, she will give it to the Ninth Prince. This good thing should naturally be given to the person who needs it the most!¡±

    They watched the carriage drift away. As soon as the Madam entered the doors, she ordered the guards to shut the gates, thanking that the doors were closed today.

    Back at the main house and looking at the empty space, the Madam was so angry that she threw things in the house and made a mess.

    As for Xiao Ting, she was smiling widely at the moment. Sitting on the carriage with her two maids, she¡¯d look out from time to time.

    As soon as she returned to the pce, Xiao Ting began to direct the people to move things in. She was very happy and felt very fulfilled.

    ¡°Move these two pieces to the Prince¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    The Ninth Prince just took one step inside when he heard those words, ¡°Benwang* doesn¡¯t need it.¡±

    What string was broken? He could guarantee that his little wangfei* had no idea whether he could y the guqin.

    And whatndscape screen, only women like it!

    The next moment, the servants were taken aback, not knowing where to move.

    ¡°That was originally for you.¡±

    The Ninth Prince lightly said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what wangfei wants?¡±

    Xiao Ting said righteously, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The Ninth Prince lightly twisted his brows, ¡°Benwang doesn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Xiao Ting thought for a while, then said, ¡°Then, send it to the young master.¡± Anyway, regardless of where she moved these things, making the Madam and Xiao Mei vomit blood was the point.

    ¡°Xiao Ting, ahhhh, why did youe back?¡± The voice of a crazy girl came.

    Xiao Ting turned around and was suddenly hugged. It turned out to be Princess Zhao Hua.

    Xiao Ting asked: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Zhao Hua looked at the Ninth Prince, and the Ninth Prince frowned, ¡°Otherwise, why did you think benwang would go to the Xiao Mansion?¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled and pushed away Princess Zhao Hua. She walked to the Ninth Prince while stretching out her fingers in an orchid gesture, then the demon asked wickedly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it for the Prince to specially pick me up?¡±

    She blinked at him while saying so, really like a little goblin.

    The Ninth Prince coughed twice, then quickly walked away, leaving only a sentence of ¡®you guys y¡¯ before slipping away.

    The two women left behind looked at each other thenughed.

    ¡°Wah, Xiao Ting, I admire you so much. Ninth Prince Uncle was a famous immortal like in the paintings, except¡­ no one can move his heart. Did you see how scared he was of you just now and fled?¡±

    Zhao Hua looked surprised while saying so.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t think much of it as she waved her hand with pride: ¡°What fairy in a painting? Nevermind that. This miss will let you walk around and show you my son¡­¡±

    The two hooked arms and left for Chu Yun¡¯s FeiYu Pavilion.

    At this moment, Chu Yun was shouting: ¡°Who asked you to bring these things?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Princess¡¯ order.¡±

    ¡°What? That stinky woman¡¯s thing? I don¡¯t want it. Throw it out for me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± As soon as Xiao Ting walked in, she saw the little girl jumping around while incessed, ¡°Does Yun¡¯er miss mother?¡±

    ¡°Come,e here and hug mother.¡±

    She then ran to her, but Chu Yun ran fast, as if a tiger was chasing her from behind.

    Princess Zhao Hua, who followed a momentter, saw this scene and eximed, ¡°Aiyo, this princess¡¯ cousin is a freak that¡¯s not even afraid of Emperor Father. I thought he was not afraid of anything, but sure enough, everyone has a weakness.¡±

    Xiao Ting finally let the servants put the things in the study and didn¡¯t force Chu Yun anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t too early anymore, so Xiao Ting asked Zhao Hua¡¯s purpose foring here.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Do you remember the Bishuixuan we mentioned a few days ago?¡± Princess Zhao Hua winked at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did they find a treasure?¡± Xiao Ting asked her jokingly while eating some fruits.

    The biggest advantage of living here was the fact that she could whatever she wanted without having to pay for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Zhao Hua patted the table and stood up excitedly while smiling mysteriously.

    ¡°Ah? That¡¯s impossible. They really hit the nail on the head and dug up a treasure?¡± Xiao Ting thought it¡¯s unbelievable, ¡°By the way, what did they find?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. It seems to be a map. Father Emperor is covering it like a baby, holding it while smiling silly and praising me and Fourth Brother!¡±

    Although Zhao Hua couldn¡¯t clearly exin it, she was still very happy, ¡°Fourth Brother asked me to thank you on his behalf. If it¡¯s not for you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave that ce!¡±

    ¡°He was grounded? You mean, that day¡­¡±

    Zhao Hua stuck out her tongue, a little embarrassed, ¡°Fourth Brother secretly went out to worship his mother concubine that day. If the people found out, he¡¯d be miserable.¡±

    Xiao Ting was not interested in the things in the pce. She was thinking what was in that map that made the Emperor so happy.

    If it were gold and silver, then she¡¯d regret it.

    At this moment, in JingHua Garden, the Ninth Prince was entertaining a man.

    The two of them sat under a blossoming tree with fragrant tea on the stone tform, the scene quiet and elegant.

    The man took a sip of the tea then said, ¡°The tea you have here is good.¡±

    The Ninth Prince smiled faintly but said nothing.

    The man nced at him then emotionally said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who said he wouldn¡¯t marry in this life. I didn¡¯t expect that after being separated for more than a month, there¡¯d be a mistress in this Ninth Prince Mansion. It really scared me, ah!¡±

    The Ninth Prince chuckled, ¡°really scary.¡±

    *Benwang : I (referring as a king)

    *w¨¢ng f¨¥i : princess (in Europe)

 Chapter 25

    Seeing the cold reaction, the man was a little annoyed and said: ¡°Ben gongzi* had been outside in the wind and rain, but that¡¯s okay with you as long as the beauty is happy. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you just say that benwang will not mind?¡±

    Wei XinHan got irritated and rolled his eyes before saying, ¡°Yes, but the wangfei you married this time is much more interesting than thest one.¡±

    Havinge from the outside, he had always felt like there¡¯s a difference between his friend from before and now. After seeing the wangfei, he finally understood.

    But he didn¡¯t mention it, so as to not make his friend be on guard.

    ¡°She has a child¡¯s temperament.¡±

    Jiu Wangye* shook his head indifferently.

    Wei XinHan couldn¡¯t hold back and asked cautiously: ¡°I say, didn¡¯t you notice that when you talk about your wangfei, you have a different tone?¡±

    Shua!

    Jiu Wangye returned to his usual indifference, and Wei XinHan secretly thought that it¡¯s a pity.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation this time?¡±

    When speaking of business affairs, Wei XinHan looked solemn as he frowned: ¡°There are indeed changes on the Jiangnan side. The King of Jiangnan has frequent activities in private, but no evidence has been found yet.¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded and talked about the affairs of the pce, ¡°Huang xiong* found that map in the pce.¡±

    ¡°What map?¡± Wei XinHan asked, puzzled.

    However, before Jiu Wangye could speak, he suddenly jumped three feet from the ground, then excitedly asked, ¡°Is it the map where the Great Seal of State of the Celestial Empire was buried?¡±

    Jiu Wangye silently smiled.

    Wei XinHan smiled, ¡°My God, this world has been calm for only 20 years. I thought there¡¯s going to be another war, but it¡¯s okay now. If our Empire gets the Great Seal first, we could have peace that day. It¡¯s also great to be able to ept tribute from all the other nations for twenty years.¡±

    Three hundred years ago, the Celestial Empire unified the divided nations, but the good times didn¡¯tst long. After the death of the Emperor, civil strife continued. Finally, two hundred years ago, the ancestors were afraid that the people would lose their lives due to civil strife again and left an Imperial Decree.

    For every country that held the Great Seal of the Celestial Empire, the other four great kingdoms and ten provinces must respect it as the mother country, and pay tribute for twenty years.

    Why 20 years? Considering that there¡¯d be no progress if there¡¯s too much peace, they made such an oath.

    Now that another 20 years was approaching, they didn¡¯t expect it to be the turn of the Imperial Chu family.

    This was the first time they had hope in obtaining the Great Seal since two hundred years ago.

    ¡°Why is the map in the pce? Didn¡¯t they say that Yu Fei, the greatest thief in the world, stole it?¡±

    Jiu Wangye silently smiled, ¡°A few children were ying around and mentioned Jade Water Pavilion (bishuixuan). You also know what happened to Chen guiren* back then, so huang xiong angrily made the people dig the ground. Who would have thought that this map would be dug out?¡±

    ¡°Damn. Ben gongzi really want to know who¡¯s the child that was so blessed?¡± Wei XinHan asked curiously.

    ¡°Si huangzi* and Zhao Hua.¡±

    ¡°S-Si huangzi, well, he¡¯s quite unlucky.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t mention Si Huangzi again. Wei XinHan then asked: ¡°Then, do you need me to stay?¡±

    Jiu Wangye shook his head, ¡°Huang xiong is thinking of a way to crack the map. It¡¯s useless if you stay, so just keep your eyes on Jiangnan!¡±

    Wei XinHan reluctantly agreed before disappearing.

    On the other side, Xiao Ting asked Zhao Hua to continue inquiring about the map. Then Zhao Hua returned to the Pce.

    After a busy day, Xiao Tingy in the tub and took afortable bath. After dinner, she coaxed Xiao Shi and then called over Hong Shao and Lu You. Both of them had a bit of swelling on their faces after being beaten by those two matrons.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s anger came up again. She looked at them angrily, then said, ¡°If you won¡¯t fight back when someone beats you, you¡¯ll just kneel there and wait for someone to beat you? Are you two stupid? Ah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so mad at you two idiots.¡±

    The two looked at Xiao Ting dumbfoundedly before suddenly bursting into tears.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, don¡¯t cry. Can¡¯t I even scold you?¡± Xiao Ting thought it was fun to watch children cry but watching these two big girls cry made her scared.

    ¡°Wangfei, I¡¯m sorry, nubi* didn¡¯t protect that jar, and si guniang* broke it¡­¡±

    Speaking of this, Lu You became even sadder.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but where is that jar?¡± Xiao Ting quickly asked, and then heard that Lu You had wrapped up the broken jar.

    ¡°Nubi will bring it.¡±

    Xiao Ting let out a sigh of relief when Lu You went out.

    Not long after, Lu You came in carrying a dark object. Xiao Ting asked her to put it aside, then eximed: ¡°You two are not allowed to cryter, you heard me? No matter where and who is bullying you, just bully them back. Of course, you have to learn to look at my face. If ben guniang* could afford to offend them, then you can directly bully them back. If ben guniang can¡¯t afford it, then¡­¡±

    The two maids eagerly stared, waiting for her instructions.

    ¡°If ben guniang can¡¯t afford to offend them, then we¡¯ll secretly bully them back. In short, we can¡¯t suffer.¡±

    Xiao Ting summarized then motioned them to go rest.

    As the sky darkened, the room was lit by candlelight. Xiao Ting opened the ck cloth that Lu You had brought to reveal the jar that had been broken into pieces inside.

    She drew a few figures on the jar, and a faint mist appeared in the air.

    It then condensed and formed, showing the soul of the original owner, Xiao Ting.

    *Beng gongzi: this + son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) = this young master

    *Jiu Wangye: Ninth Prince/King

    *hu¨¢ng xi¨­ng, »ÊÐÖ: Emperor elder brother

    *¹óÈË, gu¨¬ r¨¦n: nobility; person of high rank

    *Si Huangzi: Fourth Prince

    *nubi: ve servant

    *Si guniang: fourth + girl; young woman; youngdy; daughter; paternal aunt (old)

    *Ben guniang: this + girl; young woman; youngdy; daughter; paternal aunt (old)

    Okay, so Wangye is used to mention the Ninth Prince. Though calling him Prince is fine, a more urate one should be Ninth King or Ninth Duke? On the other hand, the Fourth Prince is the real prince. Though I both call them ¡®Prince¡¯, you should have realized from the context that they¡¯re of a different generation. See, this is why I¡¯m doing the pinyin stuff from now on. It might take some getting used to, but I¡¯ll try my best.

 Chapter 26

    As soon as the misty soul took shape, the original owner shouted: ¡°You damn woman, you actually sealed me in a broken jar, I was even smashed to eight pieces. I will kill you.¡±

    Saying so, she rushed down. Xiao Ting stretched out her right index finger and flicked her away again, while she herselfid on the soft mat and said coldly: ¡°You have no conscience. If ben guniang did not seal you up, can you even stay under the sun for so long?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it was your si jiejie* who broke you, not me. Because of this, I was bullied by others. Ben guniang even protected your maid. You don¡¯t want to thank me and still want to kill me, that makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°What? Si jiejie dares to throw me, hmph, let me go, I¡¯ll settle my ounts with her.¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t bother with her anymore. She really didn¡¯t know how this girl survived for the past ten years, even still calling Xiao Mei her si jiejie, but it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that yourst wish was to see Jie Wangye? There¡¯s no chance to bring you before, but now that you¡¯re in Jiu Wangfu*, don¡¯t you want to go and see?¡±

    The original owner died and still has regrets and wanted to stay, so she wanted to fulfill her wish and quickly get her out.

    ¡°Jiu Wangye¡­¡±

    The original owner murmured, then became anxious, ¡°Quickly let me go. I want to see wangye first, and then go to si jiejie to settle ounts.¡±

    Xiao Ting slightly smiled, then waved her hand. Seeing the white mist floating out of the window, she knew that she could sleep well tonight.

    It had been more than a month since she came to this world, and she seemed to have adapted to everything here. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯s being affected by this body that when facing some people, she would automatically be emotional.

    That was not her emotions but the real Xiao Ting¡¯s.

    But fortunately, she didn¡¯t reject it.

    For example, regarding Zhao Hua gongzhu*, she¡¯s naturally able to click with her.

    For example, to Xiao guojiu*, she could call out Daddy smoothly.

    There¡¯s also Jiu Wangye. Because he¡¯s the one the original owner liked, she didn¡¯t hate him either.

    She seemed to have a father, a younger brother, and a family all at once.

    Although this family was different from other people¡¯s homes. After all, the husband was only a decoration, and the son was a fake and didn¡¯t even like her.

    However, Xiao Ting felt very at ease and liked it very much.

    There¡¯s just two things that need to be resolved at the moment. She had to send away the original owner¡¯s soul, otherwise, she¡¯ll soon disappear.

    The other thing was that she promised Qi yiniang* to make Xiao Xin leave Xiao Fu*.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Xin is a boy, and even a young master of the Xiao Mansion. There¡¯s absolutely no possibility that she could take him away.

    Qi yiniang¡¯s words, both implied and explicit, told her that Xiao Shi would be in danger inside the Xiao Mansion. What should she do?

    Such a headache.

    While thinking about it, Xiao Ting fell asleep.

    In the middle of the night, Xiao Ting was awakened by a scream. She subconsciously touched her waist, only to realize that her FeiLiu sword had been destroyed in another time and space.

    A white light came in from the window. The mist rose and the original owner appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Damn, what happened to you?¡±

    The original owner¡¯s soul was extremely weak, almost bing transparent, her grim face almost disappearing.

    Xiao Ting hurriedly got up and made a few gestures to condense her soul and fix her figure.

    ¡°J-Jiu Wangye was surrounded by souls and they wanted to eat me¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°¡­¡±

    She had lived here for a few days but she hadn¡¯t seen any ghosts in the pce.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Make it clear. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here so they can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    After settling down, the original owner slowly narrated.

    She drifted all the way to Jiu Wangye¡¯s courtyard, and when she saw him, she wanted to be by his side. He was reading a book while she looked at him, but then became emotional.

    This was something she¡¯d dreamed in the past which made her very happy.

    Unexpectedly, she was just lying there when she suddenly felt a tingling pain in her soul body, as if she was being pulled. When she turned her head, she saw two ghosts sucking her soul power.

    It took her a lot of effort to run back, and she was the one who made that scream just now.

    Fortunately, only Xiao Ting could hear it.

    While talking, the moonlight outside faded, and two shadows floated in front of the window. Xiao Ting vigorously moved her hand and hit them.

    Unexpectedly, those two souls knew how to evade. At first nce, they¡¯re quite old.

    As soon as Xiao Ting stood up, the two souls floated away at a very fast speed. They obviously realized that the person in front of them was a threat.

    After a long while, Xiao Ting looked at the original owner and said: ¡°If your soul power was sucked, your body will dissipate little by little. I have to send you away immediately.¡±

    ¡°Jiu Wangye¡­¡±

    ¡°Jiu, your sister¡­¡± Xiao Ting waved her hand and pulled out a talisman. ¡°You are almost gone but still thinking about men.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s my savior.¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°Damn. No wonder when you heard that I was going to marry him, you were so excited. You only have a month before you had to leave, so I was wondering what you¡¯re so excited about. That man is impressive-looking but useless.¡±

    ¡°He is the best person in the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just agree that you like him.¡± While talking, Xiao Ting muttered in her heart. That is my man, no matter how good he is, it has nothing to do with you.

    That night, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t sleep well. She didn¡¯t get to sleep until three in the morning and had a splitting headache. She also dreamed a lot and everything had bad elements and also in disorder.

    She scratched her head and tried to say something, but found that her throat hurt.

    *Si jiejie: Fourth Elder Sister

    *Jiu Wangfu: Ninth Prince¡¯s Mansion

    *Gongzhu: Princess

    *Guojiu: Imperial Uncle

    *Qi Yiniang: seven + maternal aunt; father¡¯s concubine (old)

    *Fu: official residence; mansion; presidential pce; (honorific) Your home

 Chapter 27

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hong Shao knew that she liked to wake up naturally, so she didn¡¯t wake her up.

    Xiao Ting shook her head as she was still groggy when she got out of bed, ¡°water.¡±

    Hong Shao brought hot water over. Xiao Ting took a bath before feeling much better.

    After eating some snacks, Xiao Ting asked her, ¡°Where is Xiao Shi?¡±

    When she came back yesterday, because Princess Zhao Hua was there, she just told Hong Shao to take care of Xiao Shi. She hadn¡¯t seen him yet, and she only just remembered now.

    After all, this was<i>Jiu Wangfu,</i>so he shouldn¡¯t make any trouble.

    Hong Shao replied with a smile, ¡°The young master is reading right now. Don¡¯t worry,<i>wangfei</i>, this servant and Lu You will take care of him.¡±

    ¡°En.¡± Xiao Ting thought about what happened yesterday, then said: ¡°Go and ask when<i>wangye</i>will be free and I¡¯ll go see him.¡±

    Hong Shao was surprised. If this was in the past, Xiao Ting would definitely just rush over. There was such a rule, but even though she knew it, she still went and ignored it.

    Xiao Ting thought of the two ghostsst night, hiding in<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>all year round. What do they want to do?

    Not long after, Hong Shao came back and said that she hadn¡¯t seen<i>Jiu wangye</i>.<i>Wangye</i>also ordered not to disturb him and that he wouldn¡¯t see anyone.

    Xiao Ting felt something was wrong and let Hong Shao lead her to JingHua Garden.

    Sure enough, as soon as she arrived at the gate, she was stopped by two men with extraordinary skills even at first nce.

    The two stood at the door on the left and right, facing the scorching sun without a trace of sweat on their foreheads. With piercing eyes, one of them replied politely, ¡°Please go back,<i>wangfei</i>.<i>Wangye</i>had ordered that he wouldn¡¯t see anyone today. If<i>wangfei</i>have something, you can go to the housekeeper.¡±

    After the routine words were said, the two men stood upright like the wall, no longer looking at her.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t rush, nor went to the housekeeper, but went to FeiYu Pavillion. The guard was about to call out, but Xiao Ting motioned them not to speak out.

    She walked in alone. The little prince, Chu Yun, was sitting while reading a book. She looked very serious as her little head barely moved.

    Xiao Ting felt her exhaustion disappear, so she bent her brows, stepped forward, then said, ¡°Oh, my son is reading? How many words do you know?¡±

    The moment she saw Xiao Ting, Chu Yun was taken aback for a moment, then looked at her displeasingly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone report it?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xiao Ting found a chair close to her and sat down. While resting her chin in one hand, she looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°For a mother toe and see her son, does she still need to inform him?¡±

    ¡°I am not your son.¡±

    Although the little prince felt that his situation was set, he still didn¡¯t want to admit that he had such a mother.

    ¡°Hehe, when did your father¡¯s JingHua Garden have two guards? He didn¡¯t even let this consort enter.¡± Xiao Ting casually said as if toin.

    Chu Yun was stunned, then slipped off the chair and ran out with her short legs.

    Xiao Ting stretched out her hand and pulled her over, ¡°What are you doing? Since he had someone guarding the door, you can¡¯t get in, so why are you running over!¡±

    ¡°Let go of this prince, let me go. My father must be sick.¡± Chu Yun yelled anxiously while struggling, ¡°This prince has a way to get in.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. Sick? She had long heard that<i>Jiu wangye</i>was not in good health. She just didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d soon see it as soon as she came to the<i>wangfu</i>. With her eyes rolling around, she suddenly said with a smile: ¡°Then you must take me there, otherwise, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°Let go, you stinky, pain in the ass woman, let go¡­¡±

    The short legs kicked in the air, and in the end, she could onlypromise.

    Xiao Ting asked Hong Shao to call Xiao Xin, and Chu Yun curled her lips. It¡¯s already very hard to bring someone in. She was unwilling to bring a small oil bottle.

    After a while, like a little adult, Xiao Xin walked over with one hand behind his back, but when he saw Xiao Ting, his eyes lit up and he ran over to pounce on Xiao Ting¡¯sp, ¡°Sister, you finally have free time.¡±

    Xiao Ting was ashamed. She squatted down and guiltily said, ¡°Well, sister is busy, yes, very busy.¡±

    Seeing the embarrassed look on her miss, Hong Shao covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Xiao Shi knows that he had to study obediently, so it¡¯s fine even if sister is busy.¡±

    Xiao Ting felt that this child was too sensible, and felt even more embarrassed, ¡°Does Xiao Shi have the time to do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡± Xiao Xin was very happy and even pped his hands.

    Xiao Ting whispered in Xiao Shi¡¯s ear, and Xiao Xin blinked his big eyes while nodding from time to time.

    Chu Yun curled her lips next to them, ¡°So secretive, so annoying, hmph!¡±

    She then turned her head to the other side. Though her mouth said so, her ears were erect and listening carefully.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting¡¯s voice was so small that she couldn¡¯t hear anything. In the end, she could only snort coldly.

    The group then walked around and approached the high walls. Chu Yun pointed under the wall and said: ¡°In the past, my father wouldn¡¯t let me see him, so I entered from here.¡±

    Hong Shao stepped forward to remove the weeds, then had a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, this is¡­¡±

    It turned out to be a dog hole, and at most, children as small as seven or eight years old could crawl through it. There¡¯s no way for fourteen or fifteen-year-olds like them.

    Xiao Ting stared, ¡°You had this idea since a long time ago, right?¡±

    Once Chu Yun said the main point, she raised her head and ignored her. Letting them face her back, she muttered: ¡°This prince only promised to lead you, so if you can¡¯t get in by yourself, it doesn¡¯t matter to this prince.¡±

    With that said, she drilled inside since she was already familiar with the road. With a few twists of her small body, she disappeared.

 Chapter 28

    Hong Shao was anxious, ¡°Wangfei, what should we do now? This servant can¡¯t get in either.¡± Shepared her body and looked at the hole again, very discouraged.

    Xiao Ting blinked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we have a secret weapon.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Shi, go.¡±

    Xiao Xin nodded vigorously and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. Xiao Shi will definitely live up to his mission.¡±

    Finished saying so, he crawled into the small hole with his small body. His chubby body twisted ufortably since this was obviously the first time he did such a thing.

    ¡°Young master¡­¡± Hong Shao couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Her wangfei was teaching bad things to the children.

    Xiao Ting patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is inside the wangfu. There are no traffickers.¡±

    Chu Yun had thought that Xiao Ting would definitely not be able toe in. Who would have thought that even though Xiao Ting didn¡¯te in, a little thing that she hated more came in?

    ¡°Why did youe?¡±

    ¡°I came on behalf of my sister.¡±

    ¡°You, you go out¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, if you talk that loud, it might attract people and you might be punished, but since I¡¯m a guest¡­¡±

    Hearing their voices fade, Hong Shao looked sideways like a thief, then said: ¡°Wangfei, what should we do now?¡±

    Xiao Ting pped her hands and said, ¡°Go. There¡¯s a pavilion over there. Let¡¯s go and sit down.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know but the housekeeper was looking for her everywhere.

    About half an hourter, Hong Shao saw the two small carrot heads sticking out their eyes and looking around.

    Hong Shao dared not call out to them, so she ran over to meet them in small steps.

    Xiao Ting noticed that the little prince¡¯s eyes were red, so she should have cried. It seemed like Jiu wangye was very sick.

    Looking at Xiao Shi, he was blinking his big eyes with excitement, as if he saw something interesting.

    One was happy and the other was worried, but they both looked very cute.

    ¡°Sister, Xiao Shi saw it¡­¡± The little boy couldn¡¯t contain his words. When he saw Xiao Ting, he ran over excitedly.

    Xiao Ting patted him on the head then said with a smile: ¡°Go. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Chu Yun, the little prince, was not in high spirits, as she sullenly followed them back. Xiao Ting didn¡¯tfort her, and just let her go.

    Before the group of four arrived at LanYue Pavilion, Lu You greeted them while winking at Hong Shao. Hong Shao understood and led the two children to continue walking inside.

    ¡°Wangfei, Seventh Concubine is gone.¡±

    Xiao Ting was stunned, ¡°When did it happen?¡±

    ¡°Just now, the master sent someone to inform us to let the young master return home.¡±

    Lu You looked at Xiao Xin¡¯s back. The smile on the child¡¯s face just now couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Yesterday, the child asked about his mother, but this servant didn¡¯t know how to tell him.¡±

    Xiao Ting was a little speechless and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell him!¡±

    ¡°Wangfei, if you can¡¯t say it, just say the young master had to go back and he¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Lu You suggested. After all, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be concealed, let alone with the master telling the young master to go back.

    Xiao Ting looked at her in amazement, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to hide, so it¡¯s better to know it sooner rather thanter!¡±

    Seventh Aunt loved Xiao Shi and since she died, Xiao Xi, as a son, should naturally know.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s logic was very good, but she overlooked one thing.

    Back to the main house, Hong Shao had washed the two children¡¯s faces and they had also changed into clean clothes. They looked clean and fresh.

    Xiao Ting nced at the beautiful clothes on Xiao Xin then said, ¡°Hong Shao, go find in clothes for the young master.¡±

    Hong Shao was stunned for a moment, then instantly understood when she saw Lu You¡¯s wink.

    Xiao Ting pulled Xiao Xin closer, then said, ¡°Tell sister, how many did you see just now?¡±

    Xiao Xin didn¡¯t realize something was wrong and said excitedly: ¡°Three, there are three. Xiao Shi listened to sister and didn¡¯t look at them much.¡±

    This was what Xiao Ting told Xiao Shi early in the morning. If she couldn¡¯t get in, she¡¯ll let him go. The child didn¡¯t know to be afraid this time, let alone of what he saw.

    He thought it was great that he could see things that others couldn¡¯t see.

    So he was very excited.

    ¡°En, Xiao Shi is the best, the most powerful.¡±

    When Xiao Ting opened her lips, she found that she couldn¡¯t say anything, especially to this innocent smile.

    She organized the words in her mind but found that it was still difficult, which made her irritated.

    Seeing her sister show embarrassment, Xiao Xin blinked and asked ignorantly: ¡°Sister, what happened?¡±

    Xiao Ting tried to make herself smile as much as possible. She squatted down, hugged Xiao Xin in her arms, and looked at his eyes. She then said with the softest voice she could make, ¡°Xiao Shi, do you believe in sister?¡±

    Xiao Xin nodded fiercely, ¡°Xiao Shi will always believe in sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡± Xiao Ting had a sour feeling for the first time in her life. Seeing Xiao Xin¡¯s ignorant but clear eyes, the difort in her heart became even more painful.

    She sniffed then said with a smile, ¡°Then, promise sister, no matter what you encounter in the future, whether it¡¯s sad or desperate, whether good or bad, you cane to your sister if you can¡¯t endure anymore. Come and see sister, okay?¡±

    ¡°En, okay.¡± Xiao Xin¡¯s small heart suddenly beat very fast, and he followed the way his sister hugged him, hugging Xiao Ting, ¡°Sister also. Xiao Shi will grow up quickly to protect sister and won¡¯t let others bully you.¡±

    When he talked about bullying, his gaze was toward Chu Yun.

    Chu Yun snorted coldly and turned her face away, but she would sneak a peek from time to time, a trace of envy on her face.

    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±

 Chapter 29

    029: A<strong> Family With Brain Problems</strong>

    Xiao Ting got up, changed Xiao Xin into in clothes, took him to the gate, and personally carried him to the carriage. She then said: ¡°Xiao Shi, Seventh Aunt is very sick, so father wants you to go back. If you want toe to sister, just tell father and sister will send someone to pick you up, okay?¡±

    Xiao Xin didn¡¯t hear Xiao Ting¡¯s follow-up words. He only heard the part when she said Seventh Aunt was very sick. At that point, his tears fell on the carriage floor.

    ¡°D-did mother concubine go to another ce?¡±

    Xiao Xin¡¯s expression was stiff with his tears falling unstoppably, but his eyes were wide and his fingers tightened on Xiao Ting¡¯s sleeves as if he didn¡¯t believe it.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t know if Seventh Aunt said something to Xiao Shi, but such an exnation was undoubtedly the best.

    She tried her best to make a bright smile, ¡°Yes, Seventh Aunt went to another ce and hoped that Xiao Shi would be a man quickly and take care of himself.¡±

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

    Xiao Xin sniffed, then slowly let go of Xiao Ting¡¯s sleeves. He wiped away his tears, then bowed to Xiao Ting and said, ¡°Sister, Xiao Shi will go back to see mother concubine.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    For some reason, Xiao Ting had hoped that Xiao Xin would be strong, but she felt even more distressed when she saw the little guy be so well-behaved and acting strong.

    She almost shed tears.

    And Lu You had already wiped his tears when she took Xiao Xin in.

    After Xiao Ting returned, Chu Yun walked out from behind the door, her little head tilted before running to the housekeeper grandpa while pedaling her little legs.

    ¡°Grandpa Mu, will Xiao Xin¡¯s mother concubine, just like this prince¡¯s mother concubine, nevere back again?¡±

    The mother concubine Chu Yun talked about was naturally the former Jiu wangfei, Yun Shi.

    Housekeeper Mu smiled kindly at her. He touched her head, and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Then how is his father treating him?¡±

    Chu Yun asked while raising her face.

    Housekeeper Mu didn¡¯t know what to say, because he didn¡¯t know anything about the Xiao fu. After thinking about it, he exined, ¡°They have many children in their family.¡±

    Chu Yun blinked her eyes, then tilted her head and innocently asked: ¡°Then, does that mean his father would share his affection to Xiao Xin¡¯s brothers and sisters?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Butler Mu was speechless. This question is¡­

    Chu Yun muttered something then ran away.

    A day passed by and even until the next day, Lu You didn¡¯t return to give some news, so Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°Hong Shao, how is Xiao Shi right now?¡±

    Hong Shao looked at Xiao Ting seem as if she had changed her personality over the past two days, then persuaded: ¡°Wangfei, don¡¯t worry about it. If something happens, Lu You will bring the news back. They must be very busy right now.¡±

    ¡°But you said that yesterday, so she must have some news today.¡± Xiao Ting always felt uneasy. This had hardly happened to her in more than ten years of her life. Even the passing away of her master didn¡¯t bother her.

    Hong Shao helplessly put down the work in hand and said: ¡°If wangfei is not at ease, this servant will go and inquireter. Please eat first!¡±

    ¡°Then you go now.¡± Xiao Ting was still uneasy.

    For the first time in her life, she had this feeling of concern.

    After Hong Shao left, Xiao Ting ate two bites and lost her appetite. During this period, housekeeper Mu came to ask for instructions and said that someone from the Pce had sent a post. Xiao Ting threw it aside without even looking at it.

    Less than half an hourter, Hong Shao came back.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Hong Shao¡¯s face was a little ugly as she said, ¡°Seventh Concubine¡¯s funeral had already finished. The house is now troubled about who would bring up the young master.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that ording to the rules, he would be raised by the Madam?¡±

    Although Xiao Ting was not happy about it, it was the rule.

    She was already thinking of a way for Xiao Shi toe to the wangfu when the situation calmed down so that he could avoid the Madam.

    Hong Shao was a bit angry, ¡°There was such a rule, but the Madam said that she didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of so many children and let Sixth Concubine raise him.¡±

    ¡°You also know that Sixth Concubine didn¡¯t know a single letter, and even her own daughter isn¡¯t good enough. The Madam is so courageous to throw the young master to her. Could he even live a good life? In this servant¡¯s view, the Madam is just afraid that the young master would fight the eldest young master in the future.¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips, ¡°Eldest brother¡¯s temperament is the same as father. If the family has no other males, the family master¡¯s position would be his. Now that the Xiao Mansion had someone as smart as Xiao Shi, do you think the Madam would let him control the Xiao Mansion in the future?¡±

    Hong Shao angrily exined, ¡°But the olddy didn¡¯t say anything with this arrangement. Obviously, she didn¡¯t like the young master. This servant is afraid that this will be difficult to reverse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going. Does everyone in this family have a brain problem? I¡¯ll go and say that if no one wants Xiao Shi, then I want him.¡± Xiao Ting said as she raised a foot and walked out, but was then stopped by Hong Shao.

    ¡°Wangfei, rest assured. Master hadn¡¯t decided yet. Besides, this matter is the Xiao Mansion¡¯s business. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to intervene. It¡¯s not appropriate to go to your maternal home without any reason.¡±

    Although Hong Shao was impatient, she still knew what to do and what not to do, so she persuaded Xiao Ting toe back.

    Xiao Ting was stunned, turned around then sat back.

    So annoying, there are so many rules!

    And they didn¡¯t know that Chu Yun, who had just arrived outside the door, heard what they had just said.

 Chapter 30

    The little prince had wanted to ask how that little kid was doing and didn¡¯t expect to hear these words.

    Those people in Xiao fu were simply too hateful to dare bully her toy.

    Hmph!

    Half an hourter, at the gate of Xiao fu.

    The guard¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the group of people in front of him, and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    A four or five-year-old child in silk clothing was in front of them. Although he looked good, he¡¯s acting too haughty. Coupled with the six guards with swords following him, no matter how they looked at it, ¡°they¡¯re here to do evil¡±!

    ¡°Go and tell your young master that the Jiu wangfu¡¯s little prince Yun came to see him.¡±

    A stone can stir up a thousand waves. When the guards heard the name reported by the child, one turned around and ran inside, while the remaining ones became wary.

    It didn¡¯t look like a visitation at all, but rather a provocation.

    At this moment, in the hall, the olddy was sitting in the seat of honor with a somewhat tired face. The Madam and several other concubines were also present.

    Among them, a woman with a normal delicate appearance was particrly prominent because she was not at the same ce with the other concubines, but rather kneeling on the floor with Xiao Xin standing next to her.

    The little boy dressed in in clothes, with his stubborn eyes, looked at the olddy unyieldingly with his lips pressed together and without saying a word.

    ¡°Xin¡¯er, be obedient. Don¡¯t make grandma angry.¡±

    The Madam was sitting aside, her face filled with weakness. She had apparently been persuading for quite a while.

    ¡°I said that, not Sixth Aunt.¡±

    Xiao Xin flicked his sleeves, extremely angry, as he looked at the Madam and said with a particrly loud voice: ¡°I don¡¯t dare bother Mother.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Not eating because you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ve never seen such a strange child like you.¡±

    The olddy stood up in anger, ready to leave.

    ¡°Old Madam, Madam, the little prince of Jiu wangfu is here.¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s he here for?¡± In any case, the olddy immediately arranged for someone to invite him in.

    At the same time, she instructed: ¡°Take the young master down and manage him strictly. He is not allowed to go out until he reflected on his actions.¡±

    After saying so, she got up and walked out.

    Although Xiao fu was nominally the Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu, the olddy wasn¡¯t given an edict, so in a strict sense, she was still amoner. That meant she had to give her greetings when she met with the little prince Yun.

    Chu Yun was weed inside, and the little boy was very courteous. She also met with the olddy and the Madam. Then she looked around and didn¡¯t see Xiao Xin.

    So she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Xin? This prince came to see him, why didn¡¯t hee out to meet this prince?¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s displeased expression surprised both the olddy and the Madam.

    The other concubines had already returned to their courtyards, and only the olddy and the Madam remained. They looked at each other, both a little surprised.

    They naturally knew that Xiao Xin had gone to Jiu wangfu two days ago. Could it be that he and the little prince got along well in that time?

    ¡°Young prince Yun is worrying too much. The child is a bit sad and overwhelmed, so it¡¯s not easy to meet guests right now.¡±

    The Madam smiled.

    Chu Yun nodded, then said, ¡°This prince knows that her mother concubine had passed away, so he is naturally sad. Show this prince the way, so that this prince can look at him.¡±

    As she spoke, Chu Yun slipped off the chair and walked out, giving no room for negotiation at all.

    The olddy felt something was wrong, so she quickly winked at the Madam, who ordered the servants to slowly escort Chu Yun out.

    Xiao Xin was released from Sixth Aunt¡¯s courtyard since she was also told that the little prince hade.

    He was ordered to apany him to have a good time and don¡¯t neglect his wishes.

    But when Chu Yun came, he was still sitting on the side of the bed. He was looking at the empty bed, his little mouth pressed tightly and his little face taut.

    He appeared wronged but stubbornly refused to cry.

    ¡°Little Brother, young prince Yun is here.¡± Next to him, Xiao Ya, the Third Miss, pulled her younger brother but found that he didn¡¯t even turn his head. She had a bit of hatred for this iron not bing steel brother.

    Then she smiled and said: ¡°The young prince shouldn¡¯t be surprised as little brother is still young. He¡­¡±

    ¡°This prince don¡¯t me him. You go out!¡± Chu Yun interrupted her, and without even looking, waved her away.

    Xiao Ya was a bit angry, wondering how this child could be so arrogant, but when she saw the six guards, who followed Chu Yun, she left in disgrace.

    After she left, the guards closed the door and guarded outside, blocking all curious eyes.

    ¡°Hey, this prince came to see you, why are you ignoring me?¡±

    Used to seeing Xiao Xin act like a little adult, Chu Yun wasn¡¯t ustomed to him exuding a sad atmosphere.

    ¡°I did not let youe.¡±

    Xiao Xin was still a child, so when he turned his head to look at her, his tone wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°You can go.¡± However, he was still polite.

    ¡°This prince finally took advantage of father¡¯s illness and went out of the wangfu, how could this prince go back so easily?¡± Chu Yun walked around the screen, looking here and there excitedly.

    ¡°Is your father not awake yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you not worried about him?¡±

    ¡°This prince is used to it. Father would fall asleep from time to time, sometimes for a day, and once for a few months. I can¡¯t remember anymore¡­¡±

    Having said this, Chu Yun paused, then briskly said: ¡°In short, he will still wake up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your father will always wake up, but, my mother concubine will nevere back again¡­¡±

    ¡°Wuwu¡­ I will never see her again¡­¡± Xiao Xin began to cry very sadly.

 Chapter 31

    Chu Yun turned her head and scratched her face with some annoyance. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she said: ¡°What does it matter? At least you¡¯ve seen your mother concubine, but I don¡¯t even know my mother concubine. She had passed away before I could see her.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Xin sniffed, then asked, ¡°Have you never seen her portrait?¡±

    Although Xiao Xin was still wiping his tears, the sadness on his little face had faded a lot and had more sympathy for his little friend.

    Chu Yun shook her head indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s none in the wangfu, and my father doesn¡¯t want to mention it.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you miss her very much?¡±

    ¡°En.¡± The two little friends sat on the soft cushion. Chu Yun thought for a while before saying, ¡°Sometimes, I think about her.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve never seen her, how do you think of her?¡± Xiao Xin supported his chin with a look of puzzlement.

    Chu Yun looked at his little upturned face, then said: ¡°I just want to think about what she looks like, what delicious food will she make, and whether she will make small clothes for me¡­¡±

    ¡°My mother concubine knows how. She is amazing. My clothes are all made by her, and in winter, she will make me beautiful hats and shoes. She¡¯s very beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°If my mother concubine has not left, she will definitely do this. My mother concubine is super smart.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Xiao Xin retorted and gave an example. ¡°Like mother (madam), she wouldn¡¯t know how to do it. The clothes of my eldest brother and Fourth Sister were all made outside, but my mother wouldn¡¯t make me buy something from outside. She said that I already have clothes to wear, so I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Chu Yun sighed, ¡°Why does your father marry so many women? Look at my father. If he only married one wangfei, then I¡¯ll only have one mother concubine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will also marry one when I grow up. Unless she¡¯s like your mother concubine, who let your father marry my sister.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t like your sister being my mother concubine.¡± Speaking of this, Chu Yun was a bit unhappy.

    ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Xin was the guardian of the crazy demon, so he retorted quickly, ¡°My sister is so good and the best woman in the world. Why don¡¯t you like her?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her. If it weren¡¯t for her, my father would not marry another woman and I¡¯ll have only one mother concubine.¡±

    ¡°But your mother concubine have left you.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want others to be my mother concubine, wu wu wu¡­ I only want my mother concubine¡­¡±

    The two children made a fuss. Chu Yun was originally here tofort Xiao Xin, but Xiao Xin had stopped crying. Now, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s crying.

    The guards who had been guarding the door looked at each other, a little dumbfounded. What should we do about this situation now?

    Then they heard a replying voice from inside.

    ¡°Then, will your mother concubine bath you? Feed you? My sister will¡­¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Chu Yun got up and threw the cushion toward Xiao Xin¡¯s body.

    Xiao Xin was hit and fell back, then rolled on the ground.

    Fortunately, the two of them were sitting on the ground. Otherwise, they would have fallen.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, then I don¡¯t like you either!¡± Xiao Xin got up from the ground then angrily red at her.

    ¡°Who wants your like, hateful person¡­¡± Saying so, she stomped her feet then ran out.

    Xiao Xin was still shouting from behind, ¡°You¡¯re the hateful person, hmph!¡±

    A moving scene offorting and beingforted finally ended in this kind of farce.

    The little prince angrily ran all the way out of the courtyard, then walked out of the Xiao fu, not even sparing a nce at the olddy.

    This hurried appearance made the olddy puzzled.

    Finally, she called Xiao Xin and asked him what happened.

    Xiao Xin only said that he didn¡¯t like the young prince Yun, then stopped talking.

    The olddy was so frustrated that in the end, she locked him up again until he admitted his wrongs.

    Xiao Ting was waiting anxiously and wandering around the wangfu. When she saw Chu Yun sulking and about to pass her by.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She kindly asked. She never thought that this young prince wouldn¡¯t appreciate it at all and would even give her a fierce look, before turning and walking to the other side.

    Xiao Ting touched her nose sheepishly. Did she say anything wrong?

    ¡°This child has a growing temper. When this olddy is free, it must be cured.¡±

    Hong Shao whispered from the side, ¡°Wangfei, why does it feel like the way he looked at you is different from usual? What did you do again to offend him!¡±

    ¡°Nani?¡± She was worried about Xiao Shi all day, so there¡¯s no time to even bother the little prince.

    ¡°Ah¡¯Da, Ah¡¯Er.¡± Suddenly, Xiao Ting shouted towards a spot.

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er jumped down from a tree, scaring Hong Shao to quickly pull back Xiao Ting behind her.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Xiao Ting was helpless. This girl was so timid but still wanted to protect her?

    ¡°They¡¯re servants of the pce who specialize in protecting the young prince.¡±

    Hong Shao was relieved then said, ¡°You didn¡¯t exin it earlier which scared this servant.¡±

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at her, then looked at Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er, ¡°Why is the little prince angry at me?¡±

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er nced at each other. Knowing wangfei¡¯s temper, even if they didn¡¯t tell the truth, many people still knew it, so they could only narrate systematically and in full detail.

    ¡°What? Did cutie go tofort Xiao Shi? Did I hear it wrong, or maybe you two got it wrong?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Xiao Ting expressed suspicion and looked at Hong Shao, but after getting an affirmative answer, she once again looked at Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er.

    Before Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er could speak, Xiao Ting became anxious again, ¡°What did you just say? That old woman actually locked up Xiao Shi? No way. I¡¯m so mad¡­¡±

    ¡°Wangfei, wangfei¡­¡± Hong Shao quickly stopped her with a wink, ¡°Wangfei, don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be wordy!¡± Xiao Ting held Hong Shao¡¯s cor, shaking her before threatening: ¡°Otherwise, this olddy will turn you into a fool.¡±

    Hong Shao immediately pursed her mouth. She knew that her miss was on the verge of a rampage.

    She had to be obedient.

    Xiao Ting threw Hong Shao aside, then went back to her room. She changed into a set of clothes, then left the wangfu.

    She rushed directly to the gate of the Xiao fu, and the guard was dumbfounded. What happened?

    The young prince of Jiu wangfu just left, but then Jiu wangfei was here. Although Jiu wangfei was a miss from the Xiao family, when this Sixth Miss Xiao came back, the olddy was half dead from anger. Why was she back again?

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care about this and don¡¯t know where she picked it up, but a whip hit the hot bluestone b with a p. It was already hot in summer, but her anger was higher. She coldly said: ¡°Get away from me.¡±

    Needless to say, when she swung the whip, everyone was already scattered on both sides, and some even jumped directly down the steps and fell into the mud. They obviously understood this person¡¯s temperament very well.

    Before everyone could react, it was toote to report. Xiao Ting had already rushed in with agile movements.

    Xiao Ting rushed all the way into the hall and shocked the olddy, the Madam, and the two granddaughters, who were performing a scene of filial piety.

    ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t Aunt invite you to stay in the Pce? Can you bring your granddaughter?¡±

    ¡°Your aunt is in poor health recently, and there can¡¯t be too many people going there. It won¡¯t be good to make a fuss.¡±

    Xiao Mei was not reconciled. If so, why can Xiao Ting go whenever she wanted? They hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to enter the Pce.

    She¡¯s also a niece, so how is Xiao Ting, that bitch, better than her?

    ¡°Mother, this daughter-inw has heard that the Emperor is choosing a concubine for the Third Prince in thising Summer Lotus Banquet. When you enter the Pce, you have to ask the Imperial Concubine. There are still a fewdies in our house!¡±

    The Madam had just heard about this matter but didn¡¯t expect the olddy to be invited to the Pce. It was a godsend for her, so she mentioned this.

    If the Imperial Concubine was willing to help, based on her daughter¡¯s appearance, the Third Prince¡¯s wangfei position would be possible.

    The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. The olddy looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmother will remember all the important things of your life!¡±

    Xiao Mei immediately said: ¡°Grandmother is still the best.¡±

    ¡°Such a sweet mouth, much better than that Sixth girl.¡±

    Xiao Ting, who had just arrived in the hall, heard these words. Her mouth curled slightly, and she walked in grimly while saying, ¡°Hehe, I was wondering why I suddenly sneezed today. It turns out that my grandmother is talking about this grandchild!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I haven¡¯t seen you for just two days, did you miss me?¡±

    With a ¡®pap¡®, the whip was thrown out and hit the floor of the hall, ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A scream sounded and everyone quickly dispersed.

    ¡°Hehe¡­it¡¯s really a deep love between mother, daughters, and grandmother!¡±

    Xiao Ting took the whip away and sat down with a big grin. Her hands wrapped around her chest and her legs folded together with the whip on the ground. Watching the scene in front of her, a wicked smile appeared at the corner of her mouth with a touch of irony.

    Just now, they were still harmonious women, but because of Xiao Ting¡¯s whip, the Madam, and Xiao Mei and Xiao Ya were hiding behind a pir or a chair.

    Only the olddy, with a green face, remained in the same ce, left there all alone.

    ¡°Xiao Ting, have you gone crazy?¡±

    The Madam came back to her senses and knew that she had done something wrong just now, but when she, herself, was in danger, this was her most instinctive response, so she didn¡¯t think much.

    At the moment, she could only change the subject, so that the olddy would temporarily forget this matter and she¡¯ll remedy it afterward.

    Xiao Mei and Xiao Ya also reacted, unanimously speaking, ¡°Yes, Sixth Sister, we¡¯re all from the same family. Why do you want to hit us with the whip?¡±

    Xiao Ting raised her eyes and nced at them. With a movement of her wrist, the whip hit Xiao Ya¡¯s feet with a m, shocking her to jump back and hide.

    Xiao Ting coldly said: ¡°If you don¡¯t have the guts, don¡¯t provoke me. You¡¯ll only insult yourself.¡±

    Then she looked at the olddy and asked with a smile: ¡°I heard that Grandmother is going to give Xiao Shi to Sixt Aunt to raise, but was that the truth?¡±

    ¡°Sixth girl, this is a matter for the Xiao family. You¡¯re already married, why aren¡¯t you in your wangfu and tending to your son? Aren¡¯t you in charge of that family¡¯s housework? Isn¡¯t this a vition of the rules?¡±

    The Madam was anxious to express herself, immediately standing up and going between the olddy and Xiao Ting.

    She looked like she¡¯s protecting the olddy, which Xiao Ting found a bit funny.

    Pursing her lips, Xiao Ting looked at the Madam with a smile, ¡°Rules? Which rule stiptes that the married daughter can¡¯t control her brother¡¯s affairs?¡±

    ¡°Rather, Madam, do you dare swear here that no matter what happens to the Xiao family in the future, you will not borrow my name and beg me, Xiao Ting? If you dare say this, I, Xiao Ting, will immediately turn around and leave, never stepping into the Xiao fu again in this life.¡± Xiao Ting stood up and pressed harder, her eyes sharp with an arrogant smiling face, ¡°Do you dare?¡±

 Chapter 33

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    The Madam was scared by her sharp eyes.

    ¡°Enough.¡± The olddy pped the table and shouted coldly.

    Xiao Ting turned around sharply and sat down again. That domineering aura disappeared without a trace, and she becamezy.

    ¡°Grandmother didn¡¯t have to be angry. I came to Xiao<i>fu</i>today just to talk about Xiao Shi. As for other things, don¡¯t force me to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother and Father are in charge of Tenth Brother¡¯s affairs. What do you want?¡± Xiao Mei, who had never spoken, stood up and looked at Xiao Ting coldly with uncontroble anger in her eyes.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care about such tant provocation at all as she chuckled, ¡°What do I want? It¡¯s just for you to recognize the fact that I, Xiao Ting, am never easy to provoke. I am polite to you because I recognize you as my rtives, so it¡¯s better not to force me.¡±

    ¡°In the past, only my Aunt pampered me and I was just the Sixth Girl from Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s family. Now, it seems that I have one more title,<i>Jiu wangfei</i>, right? Even if those princes and princesses see me, they must pay their respects. They had to call out ¡°Aunt Jiu wangfei¡±, not to mention¡­¡±

    Everyone understood what she meant. Xiao Ting¡¯s reputation had never been good. Herwlessness was so terrifying that even the unruly Princess didn¡¯t dare do it, so they¡¯re nothing in her eyes.

    It¡¯s just that they got used to the fact that she¡¯s quite well-behaved in the<i>fu</i>, so everyone didn¡¯t take it seriously. But now that they thought about it, they were wrong.

    ¡°Your father is in charge of Xin¡¯er¡¯s affairs, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Finally, the olddy spoke, breaking the rigid atmosphere.

    Xiao Ting had to look at the olddy. She came back for Xiao Xin¡¯s business, and this olddy actually wanted her to ignore it.

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Xiao Ting refused directly, ¡°You can discuss it slowly. I will go see Xiao Shi first.¡±

    When she said that, she got up and walked outside. As she turned the corner, the olddy was already out of breath. The olddy immediately ordered, ¡°Hurry up and asked the Imperial Uncle to return home. Say that this olddy is about to die from anger because of his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, yes.¡±

    Xiao Ting came all the way to Seventh Aunt¡¯s courtyard. Nothing has changed here, too. She heard from Hong Shao that the death of a concubine in a big family was not worth mentioning. They didn¡¯t even have to do the funeral arrangements, and they could simply find a ce to bury her.

    It¡¯s also possible that when they incur the wrath of the master, they would be handed to the servants and merely thrown out.

    Xiao Ting could only be thankful that she had a good life and directly became the master of a household without having to fight.

    The yard was empty. As soon as Xiao Ting approached, the two women at the door of the room immediately came over, ¡°This servant has seen Sixth Miss.¡±

    Xiao Ting waved her hand, ¡°Where is the young master.¡±

    The old woman looked back at the door and stammered: ¡°I-in the room.¡±

    ¡°Open the door.¡± She nced at the locked doors and her voice became colder.

    The woman who held the key was very discerning, so without stalling, she directly opened the door, and even lifted the gauze to invite Xiao Ting in.

    ¡°Sister, is that you?¡±

    As soon as Xiao TIng stepped into the room, she was hugged by a small, soft body.

    Xiao Ting lowered her head and bent down to pick up Xiao Xin. She then walked inside.

    The old woman immediately stepped forward to pour her tea. Xiao Ting just nced at her without saying anything.

    Looking around the room, she finally remembered what was wrong.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lu You?¡±

    That girl came back with Xiao Xin yesterday. She also said that she would go back with some news this time. As a result, she¡¯d beein in the Xiao<i>fu</i>for so long, but she didn¡¯t even see her.

    The two women directly bowed down. One of them replied, ¡°Replying to Sixth Miss, Lu You is gone.¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean gone?¡± Xiao Ting stood up directly, somewhat not believing it.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    The two women hurriedly told what happened yesterday.

    Xiao Ting asked Lu You to apany Xiao Xin back. The Madam looked at Lu You and remembered that it was because of her that Xiao Ting tore her face, so she thought up a scheme. Since there was no one to wait in vigil after the Seventh Concubine died, the master might worry. For this reason, she made Lu You be buried with Seventh Aunt.

    Xiao Ting was really angry when she heard this.

    She had only heard of living people being buried with the dead in ancient times, but she didn¡¯t expect that one such case would involve her one day.

    Moreover, Lu You was only fifteen years old, and in the past, she had done her best to serve her.

    Unexpectedly, she only asked her to apany Xiao Xin back home but that caused her to lose her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, Sister Lu You wouldn¡¯t die¡­¡±

    Although Xiao Xin was a child, he was very intelligent, so he soon understood. He held Xiao Ting¡¯s hand, feeling very sad.

    Xiao Ting touched his head and said, ¡°Xiao Shi should not be sad. I don¡¯t me you. I me myself for being too kind to them, making them ride on my head.¡±

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s find them to settle the ount.¡±

    In the front hall, the olddy and the Madam had not left yet, waiting for their rescuer.

    The savior, Imperial Uncle Xiao, received the report from the guard and hurried back.

    At this moment, after listening to the olddy and the others whisper andin about his beloved daughter, he had a headache.

    He had long known that his mother didn¡¯t like his good girl Ting¡¯er.

    When the old man was alive, she didn¡¯t have the chance to be a master.

    With Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s deliberate indulgence and the old man¡¯s protection, the olddy had to restrain herself. Xiao Ting¡¯s mind was pure, so she didn¡¯t notice this.

    Now that the old man has passed away and with Xiao Ting already married but suddenly interfering with the affairs of the<i>fu</i>, it¡¯s no wonder that these women in charge rebelled.

    ¡°Zhan¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 34

    The olddy saw that even afterining about Xiao Ting for a long time, her son still had an indifferent expression, so she immediately patted the table heavily, making the little oranges in the fruit bowl jump.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao, whose thinking was interrupted, saw his mother getting angry and quickly got up to humor her, ¡°Mom should not be angry. I will teach Ting¡¯er, okay!¡±

    ¡°Well, I still have business in the office, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    When he said that and tried to leave, the olddy became even angrier, so the Madam refused toply.

    Pulling on his sleeves, she pulled him back again, and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t fool your mother. Since childhood, you have not been willing to touch a single hair of the Sixth girl, are you really going to teach her?¡±

    ¡°When you protect her so frankly, why didn¡¯t you do that to the other girls, then?¡±

    The Madam said, pulling on his sleeves and wiping the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Seeing this, Xiao Mei immediately understood what her mother meant, and immediately shouted aggrievedly. She opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t dare say anything else.

    Xiao Ting, who had just walked to the door, saw them look like this, and immediately barged in. Hong Shao wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the fort even if she wanted to.

    She could only watch as Xiao Ting hand over Xiao Xin to her as she walked in.

    ¡°Hehe, everyone is ying so well that even I feel that I am wicked.¡±

    As soon as Xiao Ting appeared, Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s head hurt even more. His daughter, who had never been wronged since she was a child, don¡¯t know when but she learned to take a step back and spread her wings.

    ¡°Zhan¡¯er, take a look, look. This is the good girl you raised. Fortunately, you still call her a good girl. How can you call her cute?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah, Master. The Sixth girl don¡¯t salute Mother when shees in. If she didn¡¯t know how to respect her elders, you have to teach them. If this spreads, the reputation of the girls in our Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu will be ruined, ah!¡±

    The Madam was even more condemning.

    Xiao Ting was toozy to listen to their nonsense. She stepped forward and yelled sweetly, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s troubles were thrown away all at once as he answered with joy.

    ¡°Daddy, you have to give Xiao Shi a mother.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Xin¡¯er?¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao waved to Xiao Xin. Xiao Xin looked at Xiao Ting, and saw his sister nod at him. He then walked over and paid his respects to the Imperial Uncle.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao looked at the child up and down, ¡°He looks pretty good.¡± Then there was no more.

    Xiao Ting knew that her father didn¡¯t know these things at all, because in the eyes of the Imperial Uncle Xiao, there was nothing else but his beauties, and his daughter.

    As for whether his son was a good seed that should be brought up, in his words, even a beggar can be sessful, so they should have more future prospects, like the Left Minister daren.

    So he didn¡¯t care much about the two young masters, and had no idea about the future of the family.

    ¡°Daddy, Seventh Aunt just left and Grandmother and Mother didn¡¯tfort Xiao Shi. They kept Xiao Shi in the room without giving him any food. If this daughter didn¡¯te back, maybe Xiao Shi would starve himself to death and nobody would know.¡±

    Xiao Ting said with a grin,pletely ignoring the ugly expressions of the olddy and the Madam.

    ¡°En? Is there such a thing?¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao looked at his mother.

    The olddy was startled before she said: ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to this olddy and confronted me. Can¡¯t this old olddy punish him lightly?¡±

    Seeing that her father was going to be a peacemaker again, Xiao Ting immediately drew tit for tat, ¡°Is this a light punishment for Grandmother? He is so young, and yet, in his growing years, you ordered no one to give him food, and said he¡¯s not allowed to leave that room unless he admitted his mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Seventh Aunt has just passed away, and there¡¯s no one to clean up the house, and yet you let a child stay in it. Are you not afraid that Seventh Aunt will not rest in peace and evene back to ask you what happened?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± The olddy trembled and her heart felt cold.

    ¡°Sixth Miss, this is your Grandmother you¡¯re speaking to¡­¡±

    The Madam took the opportunity toment, wanting to show the true face of Xiao Ting to the Imperial Uncle.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care at all. She directly frustrated her, ¡°Mother should take care of yourself. If this leaked out, do you still want your reputation?¡±

    ¡°As for my other sisters, what kind of person am I, Xiao Ting? As everyone knows, except for Second Sister who married into a good family, how are the other married sisters? As for the other unmarried sisters, haha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting did not go on.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao looked at his daughter several times with admiring eyes. She was still his good girl. Even his mother became speechless because of her.

    Now that it came to this, he can finally go out.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, Mother, please rest and we will talk about the issues in your heart when this son returns.¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao said as he stood up and came to the olddy. He then said in a low voice: ¡°Mother, calm down. Ting¡¯er is now the Jiu wangfei. Even if you don¡¯t look at your son¡¯s face, you have to take care of the Jiu wangye¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, several girls in the house have reached their marriageable age. If Ting¡¯er is there, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to introduce them to some talented young masters?¡±

    The olddy also came back to her senses. Yes, this Sixth girl is now no better than before and even married. No matter what she does, as long as she could make the other girls in the house marry well, she¡¯s worthy of the ancestors of the Xiao family.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You can take care of Xin¡¯er¡¯s affairs!¡±

    ¡°Mei¡¯er, help grandma back to my room.¡±

 Chapter 35

    As soon as the olddy left, the Madam and the others naturally wouldn¡¯t stay. The Imperial Uncle Xiao wouldn¡¯t dare talk back to the olddy, but he could to them.

    No one wanted to stay and bear his violent temper.

    ¡°Xiao Shi, which aunt do you want to go with?¡± When there was no one, Xiao Ting asked Xiao Xin to see what he thought.

    Xiao Xin thought for a while then shook his head, but said something unrted to this.

    ¡°Is sister really noting back? Do you have to be a stepmother to that rude child?¡±

    Xiao Xin kept his mouth t with a grievance on his face, like if she dared say yes, then he¡¯d cry.

    Xiao Ting was stunned. After thinking about it, and thinking some more, she still didn¡¯t know what he expected her to say.

    At this time, Hong Shao walked in. With a look of surprise on her face, she said: ¡°Wangfei, Lu You is not dead yet.¡±

    Xiao Ting instantly resurrected, ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t you want to see Sister Lu You? Go, let¡¯s go see her together.¡±

    The reason why Xiao Ting didn¡¯t mention Lu You was because Hong Shao told her that she couldn¡¯t mention her. The life and death of a maid were of no importance, so even if she mentioned it, it¡¯s useless.

    Xiao Ting was thinking about seeking revenge for Lu You, even pretending to be a ghost to scare the Madam for a long time. Unexpectedly, Lu You was still alive, so she ran like a gust of wind.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao stood there, looking at his good girl who came and went like the wind, only feeling the coolness of autumn.

    He ran back on such a hot day and didn¡¯t even drink a sip of water just for her. It¡¯s fine if his son¡¯s position was higher in her mind, but he¡¯s even lower than a maid?

    Yesterday, Seventh Aunt was buried with only a few carriages. Then the ceremony official ordered Lu You to apany the burial.

    There¡¯s a hill on the other side of Zhuangzi, which was the ancestral grave of the Xiao fu in the Imperial Capital. Seven or eight people went to the grave, crying casually for the sake of the funeral, and then buried the Seventh Concubine while Lu You was knocked out and thrown in.

    No one thought that after they left, a servant on Zhuangzi dug up the tomb and rescued Lu You.

    Only today, upon seeing Xiao Ting return to the fu, the servant hurried back and sent Lu You over.

    At the gate of the Xiao family, Xiao Ting looked surprised. She didn¡¯t know the person in front of her, so why did he save Lu You.

    But Hong Shao recognized him at a nce, ¡°Xiao Xiang, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Wangfei, Xiao Xiang was originally the little servant in your yard. Since you were married, he was sent out. I didn¡¯t expect him to still be in the Imperial Capital.¡±

    Xiao Ting digested the meaning of her words, and it took a long time before she asked: ¡°You mean, when this miss married someone, it¡¯s like a tree falling down and everyone was dismissed by the Madam?¡±

    Hearing this, Hong Shao¡¯s eyes reddened and said: ¡°Lu You is not allowed to tell you¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting knew that after she got married, even the main maids around her were aggrieved by this, not to mention the other servants.

    She stepped forward and opened the curtain of the carriage. She saw Lu You lying inside.

    ¡°Wangfei, Sister Lu You is fine, but her body is too weak, and this servant is afraid that she will die, so I wanted to send her to wangfei.¡±

    He scratched his head while talking, seemingly a little embarrassed.

    Hong Shao naturally understood, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that you don¡¯t have the money to treat Lu You, and if she died, wangfei might me you!¡±

    Xiao Xiang nodded in embarrassment.

    Xiao Ting waved her hand and said, ¡°Go, go back to the wangfu.¡±

    She stretched out her hand and lifted Xiao Shi onto the carriage. Along with Lu You, Hong Shao, and Xiao Xiang, they went back to Jiu wangfu.

    As soon as she returned, Housekeeper Mu stepped forward and said, ¡°Wangfei, wangye has woken up. Pleasee over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this consort is also looking for him!¡±

    This person slept for a few days, so how does he look when recuperating? Also, what does it have to do with those ghosts?

    ¡°Housekeeper, this consort¡¯s maid is sick, please help her get a doctor.¡±

    ¡°Wangfei, please don¡¯t worry.¡± Housekeeper Mu liked this unruly wangfei very much.

    This wangfu had been lifeless for too long.

    ¡°Will this young master also going to see the little prince?¡± Then, he looked at Xiao Xin with a smile.

    Xiao Xin pursed his lips for a while, before finally agreeing.

    But he was muttering in his heart, forget it. Since that kid came tofort him, he¡¯ll also go see him.

    Sister said that this is called reciprocity.

    Xiao Ting came to GuiYun Pavilion and climbed up the steps. Jiu wangye stood with his back facing her at the moment and standing in the shade. The breeze blew his inky ck hair, and the long waist-length hair entwined with the sleeves of his green robe.

    This is a moving beauty.

    Xiao Ting blinked, always feeling that this always calm man in front of her was not human.

    She had never seen him have any obvious emotions at any time. It was so abnormal.

    She didn¡¯t believe that there¡¯d be people in the world who¡¯s not burdened by worldy desires.

    Even her master and other outsiders still have three emotions and four desires, although not the same.

    Thinking of her master, she was a little sad. It¡¯s been a long time since she¡¯d burned incense for her master, and she didn¡¯t know if the grass on the grave would grow wildly and drown it.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts flew wildly, but Jiu wangye frowned slightly. He knew that Xiao Ting hade, and ording to her chirping temperament, she would have already spoken.

    In this way, he would be so overwhelmed that he would not know what to say.

    ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that something happened in the Xiao fu. Do you need help from benwang?¡±

    Jiu wangye turned around and found that Xiao Ting was in a daze. His expression slightly changed.

    Xiao Ting came back to her senses and shook her head. She walked a few steps forward with remarkable grace and sat down beside the stone table. Then she picked up the fruit on the table and threw it in her mouth.

    Just like a girl spoiled by her family.

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Ting then asked casually: ¡°Did wangye called this consort toe over just to ask this!¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Notes:

    Xiao Ting calls herself benfei (which means this imperial concubine but I tranted it as this consort) when talking to the servants, but calls herself chenqie (which means I, your servant, but I still tranted as this consort) to the wangye. Should I stick to pinyin to differentiate, or just let it be? I¡¯m confused.

    Does it even matter?

 Chapter 36 - Unreliable Master*

    036: Unreliable Master*

    *Zhuzhi = Master (a term used by servants)

    In the pavilion, Xiao Ting spoke casually while looking at Jiu Wangye. She found that even after sleeping for two days without reason, he showed no strange behaviors as if nothing had happened at all.

    That calmness was a bit mystifying and it made people speechless.

    Xiao Ting estimated that Jiu wangye had be ustomed to it.

    But she was not in the mood to understand the other person¡¯s thoughts. After all, this man had little to do with her at the moment.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work these few days!¡±

    Faced with Jiu Wangye¡®s gratitude, Xiao Ting waved her hand, saying that it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°I know that wangye still have things to do. If there¡¯s nothing else, this consort will go down first.¡±

    To this troublesome picturesque man, even when Jiu wangye obviously have something to say, he faltered for a long time. She didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do. Forget it, it¡¯s better to slip away first.

    After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she left without waiting for the Jiu wangye to react.

    Looking at her slender back, Jiu wangye didn¡¯t move. Finally, he turned and left.

    In the early morning two dayster, the weather was fine and Xiao Ting got up from the bed without having any dreams.

    Before she could fully wake up, she heard Hong Shao muttering outside. She didn¡¯t know who she¡¯s talking to.

    After a while, she walked in hurriedly with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Hurry up and change the dress and makeup for wangfei.¡± Before Xiao Ting could ask her, she first ordered the little maids toe as she herself started to search for clothes.

    ¡°Hey hey, did this consort tell you to dress me up?¡± Xiao Ting felt like she¡¯d be a puppet if she didn¡¯t speak up.

    Because at this moment, two girls had already moved her to the dressing table.

    On the normal days she was in the wangfu, she wouldn¡¯t dress up and even let her hair down at will. Although it¡¯s not very courteous, Jiu wangye didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Wangfei, why are you like this all the time? Stop making trouble and let this servant and the maids do it quickly else it will be toote.¡± Hong Shao reprimanded Xiao Ting as she rummaged through the boxes and cabs.

    She had a helpless tone but there was a clear smile on her face.

    ?

    ¡°Toote? Did this consort say that I¡¯m going out today?¡± Xiao Ting was surprised. She didn¡¯t have such a bad memory that she wouldn¡¯t remember anything major happening today.

    Hong Shao murmured dissatisfiedly: ¡°Wangfei, don¡¯t joke with this servant.¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, you¡¯re the one joking with this consort, okay?¡± Xiao Ting stretched out her hand and pushed the two maids beside her. She stood up from the vanity mirror and said so, dissatisfied.

    She reached out to pull the hairpin that had just been plugged in, before angrily walking back to the bed, preparing to sleep again.

    Hong Shao stepped forward suspiciously and asked cautiously: ¡°Does wangfei remember what day it is?¡±

    Xiao Ting angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what day it is.¡±

    ¡°The carriage that came to pick you up from the Pce is already waiting outside. Even if you¡¯re angry, isn¡¯t it a bitte?¡±

    Hong Shao knew her wangfei¡®s temper and could only exin it.

    A few days ago, someone from the Pce sent a post, saying that it was the beginning of the Summer Lotus Banquet and the Imperial Concubine asked Xiao Ting what she wanted to do. As a result, Xiao Ting decided to go to the Pce, and now she regretted it.

    After Hong Shao finished speaking, Xiao Ting bounced off the bed instantly. What happened? Why doesn¡¯t she know when she received a post?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t this consort remember receiving any post? Did you pick it up?¡± Xiao Ting looked at the other maids, and everyone shook their heads. Don¡¯t joke around! Can a post from the Pce be picked up by these maids?

    Hong Shao saw that something must have happened as her family¡¯s wangfei didn¡¯t even know about it.

    ¡°The post was personally handed by the Housekeeper to wangfei. Please think about it, did you really not receive it?¡±

    As soon as the word ¡°housekeeper¡± came out, Xiao Ting stared into space. Oops, she really did receive it.

    She was anxious about Xiao Xin¡¯s affairs, so when the housekeeper brought in the post, she didn¡¯t even look at it. She threw it aside and didn¡¯t even know what was written in it.

    She remembered this and hurriedly called Hong Shao to help her find it.

    After a while, everyone found this valuable post under the bed.

    It clearly stated that Xiao Ting was invited to the Summer Lotus Banquet in the Pce.

    It was signed by the Imperial Concubine.

    ¡°It turns out to be from my Aunt. Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier? Hurry up and dress this consort. This consort is going out!¡±

    Xiao Ting jumped to the dressing table in an instant and sat there sternly.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Before leaving the house, Xiao Ting suddenly turned her head and asked Lu You: ¡°What about wangye?¡±

    ¡°Replying to wangfei, wangye has already entered the Pce.¡± Although Lu You was puzzled why Jiu wangye didn¡¯t wait for wangfei to go together, this was not something she should care about.

    Xiao Ting rode the carriage sent from the Pce all the way inside, and finally got out of the carriage in front of the Imperial Concubine¡¯s courtyard.

    Xiao Ting emotionally said: ¡°It¡¯s good to be rich and powerful. When this consort camest time, my carriage was stopped outside the Pce, and it took an hour before I could reach the inner court. Now with big backing, I was sent straight here without having to walk so much.¡±

    ¡°Jiu wangfei, please. The Imperial Concubine is waiting for you inside!¡± The courtdy, who led the way, lowered her head and neatly guided her.

    Xiao Ting looked back at Hong Shao and said: ¡°You learn from others, just like this. Fortunately, you¡¯re not in the Pce, otherwise, you¡¯re the kind of person that wouldn¡¯t survive one episode.¡±

    Although Hong Shao didn¡¯t understand what she meant, she agreed with it cheerfully.

    What wangfei said is always correct.

 Chapter 37 - Graceful Imperial Concubine

    037: Graceful Imperial Concubine

    Outside the Pce were exquisite zed tiles, while the inside was richly ornamented.

    Luxurious wealth was not enough to describe everything Xiao Ting was seeing.

    However, it could also be seen that the Emperor was indeed very affectionate to the Imperial Concubine.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er is here,e and sit down.¡±

    This was the second time Xiao Ting had seen the Imperial Concubine.

    She just sat there quietly, but with a wave of her hand, people could feel that she¡¯s aloof and cannot be disobeyed, but with charm and passion. That charisma was irresistible.

    It¡¯s a charm that could move people with her bright distinctive features. She¡¯s that kind of woman.

    Xiao Ting looked around and was surprised to find that several girls from the Xiao family were present, including the olddy.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er saw Aunt, and wish Aunt will always be young and beautiful!¡±

    Xiao Ting bowed in a casual manner and then ran to the Imperial Concubine at a fast speed.

    ¡°The name of Jiu wangfei is really big to let this Imperial Concubine wait for so long.¡±

    The few girls who came from the Xiao family saw that Xiao Ting was so favored by the noble concubine. Although they were unwilling, they were helpless.

    Xiao Ting curled her lips. Here they are. Afraid even the olddy wouldn¡¯t dare speak up.

    ¡°Ah, there are still people here. Ting¡¯er only saw Imperial Concubine Aunt just now!¡±

    After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she stood up and went to the olddy. She respectfully saluted: ¡°Ting¡¯er has seen Grandmother, hoping Grandmother is well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen elder sisters and younger sisters.¡±

    Without waiting for the others to reply, the Imperial Concubine stood up: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s different now that Ting¡¯er is the Jiu wangfei, but you¡¯re so thoughtful to pay your respects. It shows that Jiu wangye is much better than your father at teaching you manners.¡±

    Xiao Ting stomped her feet, and said in anguish: ¡°Aunt, does this mean Ting¡¯er is disrespectful before?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is your Aunt¡¯s little padded jacket angry?¡± Imperial Concubine Xiao teased her.

    At this time, the Pce servants came to report that the Summer Lotus Banquet had already started, and the Empress invited the Imperial Concubine over.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over now, mother.¡± The Imperial Concubine waved, gesturing the old woman to go in front. How could the olddy dare be arrogant? She walked directly behind and let the Imperial Concubine go ahead.

    Xiao Ting apanied the Imperial Concubine, ignoring the jealous eyes behind her.

    ¡°Aunt, I heard that the Emperor is choosing a concubine for the Third Prince at this banquet, but is that so?¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao walked in front of her gracefully, while the courtdies followed her with umbres.

    The olddy was on the left with Xiao Ting on the right. The other girls of the Xiao family were behind them along with many Pce servants following mightily.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao red at her and said, ¡°Everyone in the capital knows all these things, but you¡¯re still asking at this point?¡±

    Xiao Ting expressed her innocence, ¡°Aunt, Ting¡¯er is already married, so why should I care about this kind of thing! If Jiu wangye know about it, I¡¯m afraid just a mention of it would make it looked like Ting¡¯er is looking forward to his early death!¡±

    ¡°Pei, pei, pei, p!¡± The Imperial Concubine red at her again, her phoenix eyes shing with a strange glint: ¡°This is the Pce and you don¡¯t even know when to stop speaking.¡±

    Xiao Ting spat out her little tongue and didn¡¯t dare respond, but she was thinking in her heart, isn¡¯t that the truth? Besides, the reason her Aunt married her to Jiu wangye was not that she wanted to find a backer for Xiao Ting as everyone in the Imperial Capital spected.

    He wouldn¡¯t care anyway. On the day her Dad came to her, Jiu wangye didn¡¯t even care what she and her Dad talked about, even more so now.

    While thinking about it this way, Xiao Ting saw a group of men approaching from a distance, including her husband, Jiu wangye.

    In front of the group of majestic and handsome men, Jiu wangye was dressed inly, walked calmly, and looked calm and undisturbed. There¡¯s nothing outstanding in his attire, but even so, he¡¯s like a star holding the moon and impossible to ignore.

    When those in brows looked over, just how attractive were they?

    Xiao Ting just thought that since she knew this person, he¡¯s a little handsome.

    If it was known to others that Jiu wangye, who appeared indifferent and immortal, could only bear the word ¡®handsome¡¯ in Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, afraid they would be so angry that she¡¯d be beaten and scolded for having no eyes.

    In this era, male and female segregation was not very strict, so neither side avoided the other.

    The men casually saluted, and with the Imperial Concubine¡¯s group, they walked all the way to the banquet.

    At the banquet, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t follow Imperial Concubine Xiao again.

    Hong Shao nced at the two little children in the crowd.

    ¡°Wangfei, it¡¯s the young prince and the young master.¡±

    Xiao Ting looked in the direction Hong Shao pointed at, and when she saw it, it turned out to be the two beansprouts.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiao Ting walked over there quickly and hugged the little prince before asking.

    Xiao Xin was a little dissatisfied. She only embraced Chu Yun and didn¡¯t hold him, so he pulled the corner of her clothes and said aggrievedly: ¡°Wangye brought us here.¡±

    ¡°What did he take you for?¡± For such a small child, do they even know what a banquet is?

    ¡°Wait a bit and don¡¯t run around. Just follow me. Have you heard, where there are many people, there are many right and wrong happening.¡±

    When Hong Shao heard what Xiao Ting was seriously teaching the two children, she was a little curious about when her wangfei became so sensible. Before this, where did her liveliness go?

 Chapter 38 - Seeking Death for Xiao Mei

    038: Seeking Death for Xiao Mei

    Xiao Ting¡¯s reputation was well-known throughout the capital. Naturally, this didn¡¯t mention how virtuous she was.

    Even when she became the Jiu wangfei, few people would daree forward and talk to her.

    Xiao Ting was also happy with this. She found her ce and sat down, then started eating slowly with the two little ghosts.

    She scanned the surroundings at will but didn¡¯t find Jiu wangye, who entered the banquet hall with her. She shrugged and fixed her eyes on the low table.

    There was a wide array of delicious food. Xiao Ting rolled her sleeves and started to move. From time to time, she would stuff the two little mouths while nodding, ignoring the weird eyes of everyone around her.

    After waiting for almost a quarter of an hour, the Emperor arrived at the scene, and everyone sat back after saluting.

    The Empress was a bit old, but she was still very dignified and like all the masters in this time and space, she spoke decently. She got up and said a lot, but ording to Xiao Ting¡¯s understanding, she only meant a few things. One, she thought that the Pce is not so lively, so she wanted it to be lively. Two, it¡¯s to choose a concubine for the Third Prince.

    Xiao Ting took the time to scan her female rtives among the crowd, and as expected, they were all dressed up like flowers and butterflies.

    Their faces were embarrassed and joyous as if they were already married to the Third Prince.

    She hadn¡¯t seen what the Third Prince looked like, but these girls already can¡¯t be saved.

    Xiao Ting was eating happily when she suddenly raised her head at hearing someone call her name.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Her mouth was full of oil and she had a fruit in her hand, ready to put in her mouth. With her shiny eyes, she looked like a real foodie.

    Everyone thought in their hearts: Although the former Sixth Miss was already married and became the Jiu wangfei, her temperament remained the same.

    ¡°Jiu wangfei, this time, the judges include you.¡± Someone next to her kindly reminded.

    Xiao Ting turned her head and smiled at the other person, internally wondering who this person was.

    Hong Shao carefully whispered in her ear: ¡°Wangfei, this is the daughter of High Official Lin¡¯s wife. She had a rtionship with us before.¡±

    Nani, what is this one-sided fate?

    Soon, Xiao Ting threw the woman aside.

    The banquet was very boring. It was nothing more than some women singing, dancing, ying the qin, and painting. She was so bored that she wanted to sleep now that she¡¯s full.

    As for scoring, hehe, she would score as many points as the others scored!

    ¡°The Fourth Miss from Imperial Uncle¡¯s family, Xiao Mei, appeared below.¡±

    Today¡¯s Xiao Mei had a bright yellow dress wrapped around her good figure. Her light and in makeup were extremely delicate and her slim figure swayed in the wind.

    Coupled with that face that resembled Imperial Concubine Xiao, she won a lot of apuse as soon as she lifted her foot and danced gracefully.

    She had to say that Xiao Mei sang and danced well.

    Especially in thest few notes where her voice really seeped into the bones of some people. Xiao Ting secretly curled her lips at that point.

    Nine judges scored nine points in that one round.

    When it was Xiao Ting¡¯s turn, everyone was thinking that since they¡¯re from the same family, maybe she¡¯d give a ten.

    But when Xiao Mei knew that Xiao Ting was also a judge, her face went dark. At this moment, facing Xiao Ting, she reluctantly saluted her. Although she still kept a smile on her face, her heart burned with hatred.

    Xiao Ting showed her a perfect smile, her snow-white teeth shing.

    Raising the jade que in her hand, there was a big ¡®one¡¯ on it, making everyone not believe their eyes.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Even the Emperor thought Xiao Mei¡¯s dance was very good, but when he saw Xiao Ting¡¯s mark, he was a little dumbfounded.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The smile on Xiao Mei¡¯s face slipped, and she felt like she could die at this moment.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t expect Xiao Ting to do this, and she was a little unhappy at the moment. After all, this was also a girl from her Xiao family.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, did you take the wrong mark?¡±

    Xiao Ting first smiled happily, and then looked suspiciously at the sign in her hand. Just when everyone thought she¡¯d say she got it wrong, they didn¡¯t expect her to raise the sign higher and innocently say: ¡°It¡¯s the right one!¡±

    ¡°Then why do you only give Fourth Miss Xiao one point?¡± The Empress felt like gloating as seeing such a scene was really rare.

    Originally, the concubine for the Third Prince had already been decided, but she didn¡¯t expect the Emperor to suddenly intervene in this matter, even saying that ten judges would be selected to make it fair.

    She knew that Imperial Concubine Xiao must have given this idea, but she was not afraid.

    Everything was arranged very well, and even Xiao Mei¡¯s appearance was also within the scope of her n, but she didn¡¯t expect that Imperial Concubine Xiao had a good candidate, making it so that Xiao Mei was one point better than her favorite.

    But that¡¯s not the funny part. She didn¡¯t expect Xiao Ting, someone from the Xiao family, to pull the other down by herself.

    Seeing that it was the Empress who spoke, Xiao Ting felt a bit responsive. She still remembered that when she was in the Empress Dowager¡¯s courtyardst time, this woman wouldn¡¯t let go of her. She rolled her eyes secretly in her heart.

    ¡°For the Empress, what kind of qualities should the Third Prince¡¯s concubine have?¡±

 Chapter 39 - In That Case, Apologize!

    039: In That Case, Apologize!

    The Empress didn¡¯t even think about it. She directly said: ¡°Naturally, she should be a woman who is both magnificent and virtuous, having both integrity and talent, and has the ability to contribute.¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled lightly, ¡°Is the woman the Empress thinks who has both integrity and talent Fourth Miss Xiao?¡±

    Without waiting for the Empress to speak, she continued: ¡°Since the Emperor respects Xiao Ting so much that he asked me to be the judge this time, then Xiao Ting will be responsible for the Third Prince. His concubine must be a woman who has both integrity and talent, otherwise, this consort will fail your trust.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Elder sister is indeed magnificent and she¡¯s naturally virtuous. As for talents!¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t finish her words, but everyone knew what she meant.

    Things such as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting were all learned by these nobledies since childhood, so it¡¯s natural that Xiao Mei could do it.

    But when ites to talent, it took real skill.

    The Emperor probably also thought it was interesting, so he arbitrarily ordered a schr from the Academy to ask a question.

    Don¡¯t know if this schr had any grudges with the Xiao family or Xiao Mei, but he asked a problem that even Xiao Ting didn¡¯t understand.

    The final result was that even half after a quarter of an hour passed, Xiao Mei had to modestly retreat then fainted.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t me her, but nced at the Empress. The Empress became aware of her mistake. This time, the test items were all questions from her.

    In these so-called tests, the questions were naturally revealed long ago, and those who aspired to be the Third Prince¡¯ concubine had already set up everything and got the questions just to go through the process.

    Because of Xiao Ting¡¯s disturbance, the banquet didn¡¯t select a concubine for the Third Prince.

    The Emperor was disappointed and left early, only asking the Empress to take care of it. The Empress could see what the Emperor meant, so she had to choose no one at the moment.

    After the contest was over, when the two little ones were about to go to sleep, Xiao Ting asked Hong Shao to take the two of them, while she waited by the lotus pond.

    A quarter of an hour passed. The Ministers and noble wives quietly nced at Xiao Ting with weird eyes before hurriedly leaving the Pce with their dressed up girls. The crowd became scarce at that point.

    In the summer, the pavilions were built in a patchwork pattern, so theyout was very good. The breeze was veryfortable. Xiao Ting sat on the edge of the lotus pond, looking down, and resisting the urge to doze off.

    Just when she was in a half-dazed state, Hong Shao hurriedly ran over. So much so that when she went up the steps, she fell over in her eagerness.

    Before Xiao Ting could ask her, Hong Shao shouted: ¡°Wangfei, go and have a look. The little prince is fighting with someone else.¡±

    Xiao Ting was surprised and instantly jumped off the tform. She then said happily: ¡°What? Fighting is so fun. Go, go, let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    When she finished speaking, she ran down first. When she saw that Hong Shao was still in a daze, she turned back and pulled her back.

    When the two hurriedly bypassed the Imperial garden and came to a rockery, Xiao Ting was confused by the situation in front of her.

    Didn¡¯t you say that the two little ones are fighting with others?

    Then, why is her cheap husband, Jiu wangye, here?

    At this moment, Chu Yun stood behind Jiu wangye with a grievance on her face, but she held her head high with a stubborn expression.

    Xiao Xin stretched out her hand to block in front of her and confronted the boy opposite. He stared at the other child angrily, then looked up at the Jiu wangye and stopped talking.

    Opposite Jiu wangye was a beautiful and unparalleled woman, who looked to be in her early twenties.

    What a delicate beauty. In Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, she had the image of a beautiful sister.

    The embroidered handkerchief wiped the corner of her eyes lightly, her beautiful eyes filled with endless grievances and anxiety.

    Jiu wangye had his back turned to Xiao Ting, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s not this prince¡¯s fault, why should I apologize?¡±

    When Xiao Ting approached, she heard Chu Yun say this.

    Her voice was a little choked as if she suffered endless grievances.

    With sharp eyes, Xiao Xin, who was next to her, saw Xiao Tinging, and immediately turned. He ran over angrily, raised his face and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me us. He¡¯s the one bullying us.¡±

    ¡°Hey, tell your sister what happened?¡± Xiao Ting knelt down, picked him up and walked forward.

    Xiao Xin¡¯snguage organization skills are good, and Xiao Ting soon straightened out what happened here.

    It turned out that Hong Shao took the two of them to go to the toilet, but when they came out, they saw the little boy on the opposite side burning a rabbit¡¯s fur with fire.

    Chu Yun became anxious and pushed the little boy to the ground, while she picked up the little rabbit and coaxed it.

    How could the little boy take it? He was older than Chu Yun and the others, so it was very embarrassing to be overthrown by the other younger boy. As if he would let it be, so he immediately fought with Chu Yun.

    The little boy was followed by guards. If it weren¡¯t for Hong Shao reporting their family name in time, the guards would probably start acting.

    Nevertheless, the two sides fought.

    Originally, it was Chu Yun fighting with the little boy. Later, Xiao Xin saw that Chu Yun was not his opponent, so he went up to help. After the two put the other child down, they pushed him to the ground and beat him.

    Xiao Ting hade forward at this moment and ignored Jiu wangye and the obviously problematic woman opposite him.

    Instead, she looked at the child opposite, who was seven or eight years old. There was no injury on his body. The marks on his face looked like nail marks, either from Chu Yun or Xiao Xin.

    Looking at Chu Yun¡¯s body, there were a lot of footprints. Her clothes were messy, her white and tender face dirty, and there were bloodstains on her neck. She looked a bit pitiful. No wonder Xiao Xin, this good baby, went to help.

    Xiao Xin was fine himself.

    ¡°This is?¡± Seeing that Xiao Ting was closely rted to these two children, the beautiful woman looked at Jiu wangye and asked.

    Jiu wangye frowned slightly, but before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Xiao Ting.

    ¡°This consort is their sister and mother. What is your rtionship with that child?¡±

    Xiao Ting pushed the two children to Hong Shao¡¯s side and forced her to walk away. The smile on her face remained undiminished, but her eyes went colder.

    The woman looked at Jiu wangye when she saw her imposing manner. It was obvious that Jiu wangye didn¡¯t want to respond, so she had to look at Xiao Ting again.

    ¡°I am his mother.¡± She replied pitifully, as if Xiao Ting was bullying her.

    ¡°I see!¡± Xiao Ting raised her eyebrows and smiled, then sternly said: ¡°In that case, apologize!¡±

 Chapter 40 - Cheap Husbandâ€™s Secret Lover

    40: Cheap Husband¡¯s Secret Lover

    ¡°What?¡± The woman asked dumbfoundedly.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s face sank inch by inch, ¡°What? Am I the one who did something wrong and hurt someone that I have to apologize?¡±

    ¡°They pushed me first, and they both beat me who was alone.¡± The little boy opposite her said angrily

    At the same time, he stared at Chu Yun fiercely.

    ¡°So what? I want to ask, how old are you?¡±

    At Xiao Ting¡¯s gaze, the little boy was a little scared, ¡°E-eight years old.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting sneered, then looked at the woman and said, ¡°Thisdy, are you so surprised that these two children of mine should apologize to you? An eight-year-old and a four-year-old fought. My child was the one wounded, are you blind? You want us to apologize to your child, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to ept it?¡±

    ¡°I-I just think that everyone is at fault and it¡¯s just a children¡¯s fight, so I apologized and want to end it there. It¡¯s the wangye who¡­¡± The woman raised her eyes and nced at Jiu wangye.

    The meaning was obvious. She felt that both sides were at fault and it would be fine to apologize to the other, but Jiu wangye asked Chu Yun to apologize to them, so it was not her fault.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er,e here.¡± Jiu wangye¡®s voice was so light that they couldn¡¯t hear the slightest emotion.

    Chu Yun hesitated for a moment but still came to Jiu wangye. However, she was stopped by Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Is wangye familiar with thisdy?¡± Xiao Ting suddenly asked, and Jiu wangye frowned.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unfamiliar, just leave first. After all, thisdy here is alone. If you, a man, stay here, don¡¯t know if others think you want to do something?¡±

    ¡°Under this blue sky and white clouds day, if there were rumors that Jiu wangye had a secret meeting with someone and was caught by his wangfei on the spot, even with the children involved, it would not be good. The matters here should be handled by this consort!¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes scanned the two of them from time to time. It was obvious that something was wrong.

    Jiu wangye was notoriously not close to women and rarely talked to the opposite sex, but now, he stood for a while with this woman and didn¡¯t have the intention to leave. This was obviously abnormal.

    Jiu wangye thought for a while, looked up at the woman, then turned around to leave after thinking.

    ¡°Chu Li¡­¡± Thedy suddenly spoke, but what she called out was the name of Jiu wangye.

    Jiu wangye stiffened and stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Oh, so you not only know her, but you¡¯re also quite familiar with her. Right, wangye?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want me to make room for the two of you?¡± Xiao Ting said so but didn¡¯t mean to leave at all.

    After Jiu wangye heard it, he nced at her faintly, and Xiao Ting actually saw a hint of warning in that indifferent gaze. Hehe¡­

    Jiu wangye finally left, and that woman¡¯s gaze had been closely following his back. Xiao Ting looked at this and only felt a little bored.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that to him. You can¡¯t treat him that way.¡± After Jiu wangye left, the woman finally got a little temper.

    ¡°Hehe, who are you? Can you manage our Jiu wangfu?¡±

    ¡°I have long heard that the Emperor gave Chu Li a wangfei and that the woman was arrogant and impolite. Now that I see her, she¡¯s even morewless after meeting!¡± The woman said coldly.

    She looked up and down at Xiao Ting, but Xiao Ting took no offense and let her look.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, thisdy!¡± Xiao Ting looked up at the sky and said, ¡°Since you are his mother, call him toe over and apologize to my two children.¡±

    ¡°You know that a child¡¯s heart is the most vulnerable.¡±

    There¡¯s no Jiu wangye here, so it¡¯s obvious this woman wouldn¡¯t be so gentle and kind. The pitiful her disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s just you. Is it worthy to apologize to you?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Xiao Ting smiled coldly, then turned around and raised her hand to call the two little ones.

    ¡°You two, how did he hit you just now, just give it back. If you suffer, go back and receive the punishment yourself.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. What¡¯s with this situation?

    ¡°You, is this how you teach children?¡±

    Xiao Ting ignored the woman¡¯s anger and said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s your ass that got beaten.¡± Her patience has been burned away.

    After Xiao Ting said this, she stood aside coolly, gave Chu Yun a push, and said, ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t you want to eat tonight?¡±

    She then exposed the image of a vicious stepmother.

    But in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes, she felt a little sweet.

    The two small dolls looked at each other and rushed over angrily, yelling and going up to fight with the little boy who was a few years older than them.

    After all, Chu Yun still had some martial arts foundation even if her strength was a little weaker, so a few movements brought the little boy down.

    The children were in a ball, and everyone else was on the side.

    The woman wanted to rush over herself, but she was afraid that Xiao Ting would really do something to her. Then how would she have the face to meet people in the future. She could only shout to the guards behind her, ¡°Are you dead? Pull them apart!¡±

    Didn¡¯t she mean to say, ¡®you¡¯re all dead? You don¡¯t even know how to protect your master?¡¯

    Xiao Ting walked a few steps forward to block the three children in front and said with a faint smile, ¡°Who dares touch one of them? Want to give it a try?¡±

 Chapter 41 - This Consort Does Not Pity The Fair Lady*

    41: This Consort Does Not Pity The Fair Lady*

    *pity the fairdy = lianxiangxiyu, to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex

    Xiao Ting¡¯s tone was cold, and although there was a smile on her face, the coldness in her eyes restrained the guards.

    ¡°Mother, help¡­¡±

    Chu Yun flicked her small fist and vigorously punched. She yelled: ¡°Let you bully a little animal, let you bully me again. You think you have a mother, but you also have toin to my father, so don¡¯t go crying to your father or mother.¡±

    Xiao Xin sat on the little boy¡¯s calf, not letting him struggle, but didn¡¯t do anything else. He had always been a quiet child.

    ¡°Enough.¡± The woman finally couldn¡¯t help it as she stepped forward to pull off Chu Yun.

    But it was blocked by Xiao Ting¡¯s crossed hands.

    ¡°Did thisdy forgot so quickly what this consort said just now and really want to be beaten? But wangye is not here right now, so this consort will not pity the fairdy.¡±

    Xiao Tingughed cheerfully at her pitiful face.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The woman said while looking at the children, her eyes filled with distress and indignation.

    ¡°This consort had always spoken clearly. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you had done this earlier?¡± Xiao Ting raised her hand coolly.

    Just when the woman thought she wanted the two bear kids to get up, she asked again: ¡°Have you hit enough? If you haven¡¯t had enough, just fight for a while.¡±

    Now even the guards want to kill her. Is there such a way to teach children?

    Chu Yun was also out of breath at this point. Looking at the little pig¡¯s head underneath him, she happily got up and shook her small fist, obviously threatening the other boy.

    The little girl then wheezed back behind Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Hurry up and help the young master up.¡± The woman said in a cold voice.

    Then, she put away her docile expression and put on a noble and invible image, which made Xiao Ting a little dumbfounded.

    Why did this person change her face so fast?

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful for you to win over young prince Yun? Chu Li can never like you, nor can he like others.¡± She coldly said the first, but then whispered thest sentence, as if implying something.

    ¡°What kind of love do you think this miss will find so rare? Your opinion as a woman is really short-sighted.¡±

    Xiao Ting meant that she didn¡¯t understand this woman. Why would she spout out some love nonsense when she opened her mouth as if that¡¯s what this was all about?

    ¡°Little pig head, let me tell you, next time you see them, walk around, you hear me? If I knew that you dare bully them, be careful that this consort would beat your ass red, then throw you into a room and lock it up.¡±

    Before leaving, Xiao Ting threatened her little son viciously.

    When she saw the little boy hide behind his mother in fear, Xiao Tingughed devilishly again, then walked away with her two little children.

    Only the woman stared at her back viciously, before finally leaving in the opposite direction.

    On the way, Xiao Ting asked Hong Shao and the others to take the two bear children back to get treated, then she went to the residence of the Imperial Concubine by herself.

    What happened at the Summer Lotus Banquet just now, someone must have asked her to exin. She could have ignored it, but for this Aunt, Xiao Ting likes to be close in her heart.

    After a greeting, she walked all the way inside and heard the weeping of several girls from the Xiao family.

    And the sneer of the olddy.

    ¡°Look at her, you spoiled her so much. What¡¯s she like now? She even held back her other sisters. I think she just can¡¯t see our Xiao family be well.¡± The olddy scolded Imperial Concubine Xiao angrily but didn¡¯t dare say too much.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao was sitting on the soft couch with one hand propped on her jade neck and smiling.

    Hearing this, she didn¡¯t say a word and cast her eyes to the doors.

    At this moment, Xiao Ting walked in with a smile on her face and bowed to several people one after another, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Come, Ting¡¯er, exin to your Grandmother why you didn¡¯t help your Fourth Sister just now?¡± Imperial Concubine Xiao smiled and pulled Xiao Ting like a shield.

    When she came, how could Xiao Ting not know how to respond?

    At this moment, when she heard Imperial Concubine Xiao say this, she looked at the ugly expressions of the olddy and the Xiao family girls and understood immediately.

    ¡°Grandmother, calm down. Ting¡¯er said that for a reason.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Xiao Mei became anxious, ¡°I think you just can¡¯t see your sisters marrying better than you, so that¡¯s why you repeatedly blocked us.¡±

    Xiao Ya also said: ¡°Sixth sister is already married but she wasn¡¯t held in favor by wangye, so she naturally didn¡¯t want to see Fourth Sister happy.¡±

    She said this very clearly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Ting smiled disdainfully. She sat down opposite them, and asked: ¡°Which eye do you see that this consort isn¡¯t being treated well by my wangye?¡±

    Xiao Ya pursed her mouth and didn¡¯t mention it again because of the nce from the Imperial Concubine.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care and smiled casually, ¡°You all think the Third Prince is a good match?¡±

    ¡°The Third Prince is talented in both literature and military arts. He¡¯s also extremely intelligent, so he¡¯s naturally a good match.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you just don¡¯t want to see us marry well.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t speak, but Xiao Ya and Xiao Mei were the most radical.

    Faced with their doubts, Xiao Ting was not angry, but rubbed her brows and looked at Imperial Concubine Xiao.

    ¡°Aunt, what does the noble concubine think about how important the Xiao family to me is?¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao had always been smiling and no matter what they said, she would not respond. At this moment, hearing Xiao Ting¡¯s words, her eyes were somewhat uncertain.

    But when she saw the calmness in Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, she smiled charmingly.

    ¡°If Ting¡¯er has something to say, just say it. We¡¯re all family here.¡±

    Xiao Ting wanted to say this since a long time ago, ¡°Ting¡¯er just thinks that Aunt¡¯s foundation is still stable now, so the Xiao family shouldn¡¯t make big waves and cause groundless suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 42 - No Flower Can Bloom For A Hundred Days*

    042: No Flower Can Bloom For A Hundred Days*

    *No flower can bloom for a hundred days = Good times do notst long

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t understand the affairs of the harem, but she had watched a lot of dramas in her previous life. How could she not understand these royal secret histories?

    The Xiao family had no background, so the Emperor was willing to spoil Imperial Concubine Xiao, and even the Empress had to give her some face.

    This was the grace given to her by the Emperor, so Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s inactivity was excellent in the eyes of the Emperor.

    But now, as everyone knew, the Third Prince was highly valued by the Emperor. With the Crown Prince undecided, no one knew who would get it.

    Right now, if their Xiao family insisted on going to the Third Prince, then that meant they have other intentions.

    The most important point, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t say. Why did Imperial Concubine Xiao, who dominated the harem, still had no children.

    Was it her choice or the Empress¡¯ intention?

    Or was it the Emperor¡¯s order?

    ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t just talk nonsense here.¡± Xiao Ya saw that everyone was silent, so she bbered out.

    This time, the olddy raised her head and red at her. She shrank her head and never dared to say anything again.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao stood up. She nced at Xiao Ting approvingly, then sighed and said, ¡°There is no flower that can bloom for a hundred days. In this harem, it¡¯s more important to be favored and not be surprised. If the situation changes, no one knew what will happen the next moment, right?¡±

    ¡°Alright, mother, you all go back. Let Ting¡¯er stay with me for a while.¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao rubbed her eyebrows, and the maid next to her immediately stepped forward and escorted her to the inner rooms.

    The olddy took the lead. Everyone got up to salute and then retreated.

    Before leaving, the girls all looked at Xiao Ting with envy and jealousy while the olddy lookedplicated.

    Xiao Ting epted their gazes one by one and even returned a few arrogant looks.

    Entering Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s inner room, Xiao Ting was amazed by the magnificence and dignity exuding from the decorations. People like her, who had never seen the world, could hardly imagine that this royal family could be so extravagant.

    The floor inside was paved with white stones, and though she didn¡¯t know what kind of jade it was, stepping on it gave her a warm andfortable feeling.

    The supporting columns were polished smooth stone pirs engraved with a pair of birds flying close together (*two hearts beating as one) which was very vivid and lifelike.

    The qin, chess, calligraphy, and paintings were arranged in four directions, and there¡¯s also a stage inside which was quite unbelievable.

    No, she must remodel her room when she goes back.

    Xiao Ting walked around and eximed a few times, making Imperial Concubine Xiao cover her mouth and chuckle.

    ¡°Imperial Concubine Aunt, you let Ting¡¯er stay, but can Ting¡¯er tell you something fun about life outside the Pce?¡±

    The Imperial Concubine waved her hand to make the courtdies retreat, and only then waved to Xiao Ting for her to approach.

    ¡°You, now that you¡¯re married, you only know how to y.¡± Imperial Concubine Xiao held her forehead andughed nkly.

    Xiao Ting sat down on the low chair in front of the soft couch, then leaned against the Imperial Concubine¡¯s legs. She looked at her and said with her lips curled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Aunt wants me to marry? Ting¡¯er didn¡¯t want to marry at first since it¡¯s nice to be free.¡±

    Xiao Ting spoke to the Imperial Concubine in the tone of the original host. Although she was happy in her heart, she made a very innocent expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Although Jiu wangye is not a good match, he¡¯s more than enough to match you.¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted her lips. Obviously, in everyone¡¯s minds, she was a social climber who married Jiu wangye.

    But that fact was also true.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Aunt is right.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ting so indifferent, Imperial Concubine Xiao asked.

    ¡°How are you getting along with Jiu wangye?¡±

    ¡°Very good, ah!¡± Xiao Ting waved her hand indifferently, but her face was full of joy.

    Seeing this, Imperial Concubine Xiao opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.

    She already knew that Xiao Ting and Jiu wangye didn¡¯t share the same room.

    She wondered if she should mention it but seeing the contented smile on her niece¡¯s face, Imperial Concubine Xiao felt that, if nothing else, she¡¯s still young, so they¡¯ll talk about it in two years.

    She also had to see if Jiu wangye¡®s body was as bad as the rumors. If two yearster, he¡¯s still like this, then she¡¯ll think of a solution.

    Seeing that Imperial Concubine Xiao wanted to say something but stopped, Xiao Ting thought for a while.

    ¡°Imperial Concubine Aunt, Ting¡¯er wants to ask you a question. Can I?¡±

    ¡°Ask it!¡± Every time Imperial Concubine Xiao saw her blink innocently like this, she felt very happy.

    Xiao Ting organized her thoughts but still couldn¡¯t figure out the right words after a while. Finally, she could only ask innocently: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Aunt give Ting¡¯er a cousin?¡±

    Hearing that, Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s face suddenly sank, and then she seemed to think of something. Her face became a bit hideous, then slowly calmed down.

    There was mist in those phoenix eyes.

    ¡°Aunt, did Ting¡¯er say something wrong?¡± Xiao Ting asked cautiously.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao, at this moment, was no longer the woman spoiled in the harem with feminine grace.

    She sighed, and there was deep sorrow in those unusually charming eyes.

    ¡°God has destined that Aunt will have no children in her fate!¡±

    Those tangled, sad, painful, determined, love, and hateful emotions all changed in an instant.

    In the end, Xiao Ting could only say this.

    Because she didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Ting¡¯er doesn¡¯t understand what you mean. Can you tell Ting¡¯er?¡±

    Xiao Ting could see that Imperial Concubine Xiao was really concerned about her.

    So she wanted to know more about the Imperial Concubine.

 Chapter 43 - Those Two Are Fishy

    43: Those Two Are Fishy

    Imperial Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t say much. She just shook her head and touched her head before saying, ¡°Ting¡¯er is still young. When she grows up, Aunt will tell you about it, okay?¡±

    Xiao Ting whispered: ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, I¡¯m now a mother.¡±

    Hearing this, Imperial Concubine Xiao chuckled, ¡°Aunt made a mistake. Our Ting¡¯er is already a mother.¡±

    ¡°How are you getting along with young prince Yun?¡±

    When she mentioned this, Xiao Ting became excited and began to talk to Imperial Concubine Xiao about the recent events one by one.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you think children are fun?¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t answer, but said with a somewhatplicated expression: ¡°It seems that this marriage where you¡¯re in charge of your own wangfu is not a bad thing for you.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Aunt, I saw a woman in the Royal Garden just now with an eight years old little boy and she seemed to know Jiu wangye. Do you know who she is?¡± Xiao Ting remembered what happened just now and felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°There are so many people who knew Jiu wangye in the Imperial City. Why did thisdy attract Ting¡¯er¡¯s attention?¡± Imperial Concubine Xiao felt it was a bit funny.

    Xiao Ting curled her lips, ¡°Ting¡¯er didn¡¯t think there was anything at all, but even though it was not Yun¡¯er¡¯s fault, Jiu wangye asked Yun¡¯er to apologize for that woman. Ting¡¯er felt upset when she heard that, so their rtionship must not be so simple.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not stupid. Those two people are flirting with each other and looked suspicious.¡±

    Xiao Ting hmphed.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t even think about it, and said perfunctorily, ¡°Do you want aunt¡¯s help to find out who that woman is? Also what rtionship she has with Ting¡¯er¡¯s husband?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded seriously: ¡°Then thank you, Aunt!¡±

    In this way, Imperial Concubine Xiao thought that she was jealous. But in fact, Xiao Ting just felt that the woman was hostile to her, so she must figure out the identity of the other party, so she wouldn¡¯t suffer in the future.

    When Xiao Ting left the Inner Pce, Imperial Concubine Xiao told her that she must cultivate a good rtionship with young prince Yun and take root in Jiu wangfu.

    Xiao Ting was puzzled, but she also understood that doing so was for her own good.

    After Xiao Ting returned to Jiu wangfu, she directly asked the Housekeeper where the wangye was.

    On the way back, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Jiu wangye would treat his son like that.

    She felt that she should go and seek justice for the little prince Yun.

    It¡¯s a pity that the Housekeeper told her that Jiu wangye didn¡¯t return to the wangfu at all, and he didn¡¯t know where he went.

    So Xiao Ting turned around and went to look for the two little ducklings.

    As soon as she walked to the door, she unexpectedly found these two little ones sitting together reading a book.

    ¡°Oh, the sun must have risen from the west for you two to get along so peacefully!¡±

    As Xiao Ting walked in, she saw Hong Shao and Lu You fanning the two of them.

    ¡°Wangfei is back, so do you want to eat?¡± Hong Shao knew that the first thing her wangfei want when she came back must be to find food.

    Xiao Ting waved her hand. She sat down in the main seat, and then looked at the two little friends: ¡°Bring some fruits here.¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± Xiao Xin greeted her with a grin.

    Chu Yun sat aside, seemingly studying seriously and ignoring her, but in fact, the books were upside down and she hadn¡¯t noticed it.

    Xiao Ting nced at it and asked, ¡°Does Yun¡¯er know thedy from before?¡±

    Speaking of this, Chu Yun immediately reacted, raising her head and looking at Xiao Ting. There were still water stains on her eyes at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then you dare fight with other people¡¯s sons. Are you not afraid that those people are someone your father can¡¯t offend?¡± Xiao Ting asked. Could it be that she guessed wrong? If Jiu wangye had nothing to do with that woman, that pitiful acting fairdy must be delusional.

    Chu Yun stood up arrogantly, and said disdainfully, ¡°Why would this prince be afraid?¡±

    Then he murmured: ¡°That kid is so disgusting at first sight, but father actually scolded me for him.¡±

    Xiao Ting originally nned to exin to her, but unexpectedly, someone suddenly reported that Lady Yun was here.

    Hearing this, Chu Yun immediately put down the things in her hands and ran out.

    Xiao Ting heard Chu Yun¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Aunt Lan, you finally came to see Yun¡¯er.¡±

    Then came the words of the little fairy Yun Lanzhi.

    ¡°Now that Jiu wangfu has a mistress, and you now have a mother concubine, it¡¯s inconvenient for Aunt Lan toe over often to disturb. If Yun¡¯er wants to see Aunt Lan, you can go see Aunt Lan!¡±

    ¡°But Yun¡¯er has a lot of books to memorize and has to learn martial arts. Father will not let Yun¡¯er go out easily.¡± Speaking of this, Yun¡¯er was a little unhappy.

    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s all Aunt Lan¡¯s fault, so let¡¯s not talk about it. I will take you to see your mother concubine, okay?¡±

    ¡°Where is father?¡±

    ¡°Your father is already waiting for you at the Imperial tomb, so let¡¯s go over now!¡±

    One big and one small voice faded away as if they didn¡¯t remember that there¡¯s a hostess in the house.

    The listening Hong Shao and Lu You felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Wangfei, what do you think wangye means?¡±

    Xiao Ting threw a grape in her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°What do you mean? Jiu wangye took his son to see his dead wife. Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t they tell you where they went? No matter what, you¡¯re the wangfei of this wangfu.¡± Hong Shao was impatient and said directly.

    Lu You patted her hand and motioned her not to say anything.

    Only then did Hong Shao remember that this was not Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu. Afraid there¡¯d be many eyes and ears, and if it spread to Jiu wangye¡®s ears, they would suffer.

    ¡°Just tell me. Do you want this consort to go see her deceased love rival I have never met?¡±

    Xiao Ting hated dealing with dead people the most.

    ¡°Then, wangfei, let¡¯s go to the garden to see the flowers!¡± Lu You felt that Xiao Ting was not as indifferent as she appeared on the surface, so she immediately suggested.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes roamed around for a few times, then she suddenly asked, ¡°If Jiu wangye and young prince Yun is not in the wangfu, the Housekeeper should have left too. Then this wangfu is this consort¡¯s world, hahaha¡­¡±

    After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she strode out first, telling Xiao Xin to stay here by himself and not run around.

    ¡°W-Wangfei, what do you want to do?¡± Hong Shao and Lu You asked while following closely, fearing that she would cause some disaster.

 Chapter 44 - Meeting Ghosts in Broad Daylight

    <h1 ss="entry-title">44: Meeting Ghosts in Broad Daylight</h1>

    Xiao Ting turned her head mysteriously and made a silent gesture to them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt ghosts.¡±

    The three women braved the scorching sun and jumped around Jiu Wangfu. While hiding here and there, they soon arrived at JingHua Garden where Jiu Wangye lived.

    ¡°Wangfei, what are we doing here? Wangye has explicitly forbidden you to enter.¡± Hong Shao reminded in a low voice.

    Lu You looked around, then said: ¡°There are two guards guarding the door. I don¡¯t know if there are secret guards inside. It might not be easy for us to get in.¡±

    Xiao Ting winked at them, then pulled their heads together. The three of them stood together and muttered for a while.

    Then, Hong Shao reluctantly walked out.

    ¡°Come ah, help ah, there¡¯s a thief in the wangfu, and wangfei has been abducted.¡±

    Hong Shao stumbled forward, shouting in horror as she ran, then waved to the two guards at the gate of JingHua Garden.

    The two guards nced at each other and both recognized her as the maid beside Xiao Ting.

    ¡°You there, stop.¡± The two guards blocked with both hands, and Hong Shao was stopped outside.

    Hong Shao reached out and pped the arms of the two guards, shouting: ¡°Wangfei has been abducted. I¡¯m going in to tell wangye, yet you dare stop me?¡±

    She yelled with a high-pitched voice while poking her head in.

    Although the two guards stopped her, they didn¡¯t dare go too far. One of them said, ¡°Wangye is not in the wangfu, so don¡¯t shout.¡±

    ¡°Not in the wangfu? Then what will happen to wangfei? Could it be that she¡¯ll be taken away by the culprits?¡± Hong Shao didn¡¯t believe them at all and insisted on breaking in.

    The two reluctantly said: ¡°Where is it? We¡¯ll go and see.¡± They have received the order that today wangye, the little prince, and the housekeeper was not in the wangfu.

    Now that wangfei was abducted by thieves, although they didn¡¯t believe it, they still have to go and see. If something really happened, they really can¡¯t afford to take the me.

    ¡°You guys, are you experts?¡± Hong Shao asked questioningly as if she didn¡¯t believe them.

    ¡°Hong Shao, Hong Shao, have you found wangye? Wangfei is gone, what are you still doing here?¡± Lu You came out and ran to their side anxiously.

    Seeing this, Hong Shao quickly said to the two guards: ¡°Well, hurry up.¡± After that, she went to meet Lu You.

    Seeing them leave, Xiao Ting didn¡¯te out but made a gesture to Lu You from the dark.

    Lu You took a deep breath, then walked slowly into JingHua Garden.

    She opened the gates but no one came out to stop her. She walked to the inner doors and still, no one came out.

    She came back to report to Xiao Ting and talked about the situation inside. Only then did Xiao Ting flick the dust from her body and walked inside. When she reached the gate of JingHua Garden, she suddenly turned back and said.

    ¡°You two are less troublesome. Show this wangfei some face and look after those two guards. Remind me if theye back, okay?¡±

    After speaking, she walked inside.

    Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er were hidden in the dark. The two looked at each other, both showing bitter smiles.

    It seemed like wangfei was not aswless as in the rumors. She¡¯s still very careful.

    She just wanted them to guard the door for her and conceal it from wangye. Just that, this was a bit unnatural.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care what they thought and walked inside with Lu You.

    Lu You walked in and walked around.

    ¡°Wangfei, why does this servant feel a bit cold?¡±

    Xiao Ting sneered in her heart.

    ording to what the original owner and Xiao Xin saw, there were at least three ghosts hidden here, so how can it be not cold? The wind might just be chilly, so how could Lu You know?

    Otherwise, this was meant to scare her.

    As thest descendant of the Profound Sect in the 23rd century, although Xiao Ting lived here veryfortably, she still didn¡¯t forget her responsibilities.

    After knowing that there were three ghosts hidden in this JingHua Garden, she had been itching to figure out what was going on here.

    It¡¯s a pity that Jiu wangye stayed here all day, and she was not allowed to enter. There¡¯s no other way. Today, with all the important people away from the wangfu, she finally had the chance toe in.

    The whole house was full of books. Xiao Ting pouted her lips. She didn¡¯t expect the wangye to actually be a book lover.

    ¡°Wangfei, let¡¯s go out. There¡¯s nothing good to see here. If wangye knew about this, afraid he¡¯ll me you again.¡± Lu You was proud, but in this JingHua Garden, there¡¯s an aura that made her extremely ufortable. As if there were eyes staring at her in the dark.

    Making her especially ufortable.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s just that there are few people living here, so it¡¯s gloomy.¡± On normal days, Jiu wangye would live alone here and even Chu Yun rarelyes in.

    The servants were also not often in the courtyard, so it¡¯s strange that he¡¯s alone in such arge courtyard.

    ¡°Oh, oh, wangfei really knows so much.¡± Lu You could only say that, but she didn¡¯t really rx.

    She suddenly felt a gust of wind behind her and she let out a cry of surprise.

    She quickly turned her head, but found nothing. Xiao Ting deeply felt that it¡¯s a mistake to bring her in and immediately let her out.

    However, how could Lu You abandon her and leave? She shook her head and cheered herself up to continue walking inside.

    While muttering, evil spirits begone, evil spirits begone.

    Xiao Ting saw that and felt that she was too cute.

    The two of them entered the inner room, opened the curtains, and entered. This was another room full of books and nothing else.

    Xiao Ting closed her eyes, silently sensed for a while, then turned back to Lu You.

    ¡°You just stand there and wait for me, don¡¯t go in.¡± Lu You nodded. This is wangye¡®s bedroom, how would she dare go in?

 Chapter 45 - Interrogating â€œGhostsâ€

    45: Interrogating ¡°Ghosts¡±

    Xiao Ting was a little excited. There were many ghosts and evil spirits in her previous life, but they never dared appear in the city openly.

    So she had to live in the wilderness for more than ten years.

    Today, aftering to this time and space, apart from the soul of the original host, she hadn¡¯te in contact with other ghosts.

    The inner room was even quieter, with a sense of leisurely self-contained air.

    Xiao Ting looked around and didn¡¯t see anything wrong. She wondered if these ghosts didn¡¯t dare appear in the day.

    Suddenly, her gaze fell on a jar.

    It was ced on top of the bookshelf. The dark and fairly small jar was covered with a red cloth. She wondered what¡¯s inside.

    She remembered what her master had said, so she moved the wooden stool over, stepped on it, and carried the jar down.

    She carefully put it on the desk.

    The moment Xiao Ting opened the jar, Xiao Ting suddenly felt three gloomy lights sh behind her, and then three ghosts formed. It was the ones she saw the night before the ghost of the original host was sent away.

    ¡°So you were hiding here!¡± Xiao Ting turned around and pped them with a palm.

    The room was not bright, although it looked a bit dark even in the daytime.

    Those ghosts had seen Xiao Tingst time, so they knew this was their nemesis, and they all dispersed.

    Xiao Ting smiled, then waved her palms, and finally set them all in the air. She then sat down with her hands around her chest, looking at the ghosts with a smile.

    There were three women, all very young, with disheveled hair and white clothes, looking like the ssic female ghosts in stories.

    But in fact, their souls were very weak and almost transparent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk. You guys, what are you doing in thend of the living even after death?¡± Xiao Ting tilted her legs and wanted to reach for a cup of tea to drink, but the teapot was actually empty. The life of Jiu wangye was too poor.

    The ghosts ignored her, ncing at each other and falling silent.

    Xiao Ting snorted coldly. She lowered her head and waved her hand to lift a ghost¡¯s anchor.

    ¡°You say it. If you don¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t me me.¡± A strange me jumped instantly on her fingertips. It was faint blue and looked cold and suffocating.

    ¡°ording to the rules of yin and yang, you cannot hurt us.¡± The ghost that was let down said nervously.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiao Ting didn¡¯t expect that the ghosts here even knew the way of yin and yang.

    ¡°You kid really know a lot, but don¡¯t you know that if you break the rules first, then I, the one in the world of the living, have the final say.¡± As thest generation descendant of the Profound Sect, although she¡¯s not proficient in what she had learned, how could she not understand the basics?

    Xiao Ting sneered, looking at the other two ghosts.

    ¡°Say, why do you want to stay in the sun and hurt the people here? Who instigated you?¡± Xiao Ting didn¡¯t believe that these three almost transparent souls would do such a thing.

    Jiu wangye seemed to be fine now, but he was in aa for two days. It was obvious that it was these ghosts¡¯ doing.

    ¡°We are not harming people, we are saving people¡­¡± One of the ghosts nailed in the air said anxiously. At this point, she seemed to think of something and then fell silent.

    So did the other two ghosts. No matter how Xiao Ting threatened them, they stopped saying one more word.

    Xiao Ting looked around and found nothing unusual.

    ¡°Save people, who? Jiu wangye?¡±

    They didn¡¯t ignore this question. One of the ghosts slowly told what happened.

    The reason why they stayed here was not that they wanted to stay, but because they¡¯re restrained by a powerful existence, so their souls couldn¡¯t leave Jiu wangye¡®s vicinity.

    As for who that powerful existence is, they don¡¯t know.

    They have existed here for more than ten years already, and they¡¯ve always been guarding Jiu wangye. The reason why their souls were so transparent was to integrate the yin and yang energy in Jiu wangye.

    In these neen years, they have done their best, and there¡¯s still a year before they could be free.

    This was their agreement with that powerful existence.

    After listening, Xiao Ting felt it a little absurd to need ghosts to reconcile the yin and yang in a living person¡¯s body.

    ¡°Are you joking with this consort? Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a thing?¡± Xiao Ting sneered and looked at them.

    One of the ghosts said quietly: ¡°Then why do you think Jiu wangye never gets close to women?¡±

    ¡°Why does he not want to get married?¡±

    Xiao Ting was surprised.

    ¡°He knows that his life is not long, so he didn¡¯t want to hurt others? That means he knew of your existence. Is he really brave enough to raise ghosts?¡±

    Xiao Ting said with a sneer, her tone very positive.

    Although Jiu wangye was kind to her and even gave her such a prosperous life, this was a matter of righteousness, so she would never be partial.

    The three ghosts said nothing more. Xiao Ting thought for a while and finally asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not here, would he die?¡± Although she had never heard of this kind of ghost-breeding technique, she couldn¡¯t deny that the things in this world were unpredictable.

 Chapter 46 - Visit To Interrogate

    46: Visit To Interrogate

    The three ghosts heard her and thought for a while before saying: ¡°We don¡¯t know. Maybe he won¡¯t die, uhm, or maybe he¡¯ll sleep for a long time.¡±

    Xiao Ting had a headache when she heard that.

    They hadn¡¯t talked for long when she heard Hong Shao¡¯s shrill voice outside.

    ¡°Not good.¡± Xiao Ting could just say that she was looking for Jiu wangye to settle ounts, but at this time, she had no way to help Jiu wangye.

    On the contrary, it¡¯s easy for the other person to want her dead.

    ¡°You go back quickly. You¡¯re not allowed to say that you¡¯ve seen this consort, or else¡­¡± She picked up the jar and waved it at them as a threat.

    She covered the jar, then quickly put it in ce, and rushed out.

    Lu You was already circling in anxious circles outside, and when she saw Xiao Ting appear, she was surprised. ¡°Wangfei, wangye is back.¡±

    Xiao Ting naturally knew it was Jiu wangyeing back, otherwise, Hong Shao wouldn¡¯t yell like that.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± After that, Xiao Ting pulled Lu You and rushed out.

    Seeing that Jiu Wangye had entered the inner doors, without a word, the two hid in the dark.

    Jiu wangye looked solemn as he walked inside alone. When she saw him entering the inner room, Xiao Ting quickly rushed out while pulling Lu You.

    They quickly disappeared under the horrified gaze of the two guards.

    Before leaving, she even showed a wicked smile at them, her eyes containing a threat.

    When she returned to LanYue Pavillion, Xiao Ting patted her chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s really thrilling. Didn¡¯t he go out to the tomb for his ex-wife? Why did hee back so soon?¡± Xiao Ting looked at Hong Shao and asked her what happened.

    How would Hong Shao know? Going to the Imperial tombs, no matter what happened, would take time.

    ¡°Replying to wangfei, wangye came back alone. I didn¡¯t see young prince Yun and Miss Lan.¡±

    Xiao Tingid down and said: ¡°Follow him, and you are not allowed to talk about today¡¯s affairs. If someone wants to see this consort, you just say that this consort is unwell today and needs to rest, so she doesn¡¯t want to see guests.¡±

    The two maids obediently retired.

    Xiao Ting was lying on the soft couch, turning over and over, but she wasn¡¯t sleepy.

    Thinking of what she learned just now, she always felt that Jiu Wangfu was weird.

    No, no, she has to take care of what¡¯s happening right now.

    Did Jiu Wangye have bad health because of the ghosts? And who is that powerful existence mentioned by the three ghosts? Does Jiu Wangye know that powerful existence?

    Why did no one know he¡¯s raising ghosts?

    As thest descendant of the Profound Sect, Xiao Ting felt that she should ask her questions carefully to respond to future events.

    It¡¯s just that at the moment, why did she feel guilty when thinking of going to Jiu wangye right now?

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the Housekeeper¡¯s voice to be heard outside. He said that Jiu Wangye wanted to see her.

    Hong Shao and Lu You followed Xiao Ting¡¯s orders and asked the Housekeeper to return.

    Xiao Ting thought that with this, wangye wouldn¡¯te for the time being, but unexpectedly, it didn¡¯t take long before she heard a faint voiceing from outside.

    Before she went to find him, her cheap husband came by himself.

    Hong Shao and Lu You had no choice but toe in and ask.

    Xiao Ting looked at the two of them dumbly: ¡°Can¡¯t you just say no for this consort?¡±

    The two shook their heads like rattles. Don¡¯t joke around, this is Jiu Wangfu. Whoever Jiu Wangye wanted to meet, who¡¯d dare not do so?

    So Xiao Ting resigned herself to get up. She opened the door and pretentiously weed Jiu Wangye in.

    But he didn¡¯t squint nor even look at her, just walked in and sat down on the main seat like it¡¯s natural.

    Xiao Ting moved a little chair over, then stood beside him to ask: ¡°Didn¡¯t wangye go to worship thete wangfei? Why did youe back so soon?¡±

    Jiu Wangye raised his eyes and looked at her faintly, his eyes were green and his expression t.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Xiao Ting was taken aback by his nonchnt words.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Yun was here and she brought Yun¡¯er. She said it¡¯s to pay respects to thete wangfei and said that you¡¯ve been waiting over there, so why did youe back so soon? Did you pass by each other?¡± Xiao Ting replied smoothly.

    The corners of Jiu Wangye¡®s mouth raised slightly, revealing a clear smile. Xiao Ting shuddered unconsciously when she saw it.

    It was the first time she saw this person with obvious emotional ups and downs.

    ¡°Is wangfei still ying dumb and speaking riddles with benwang at this moment?¡± Jiu Wangye fixedly looked at her: ¡°You¡¯ve been to benwang¡®s JingHua Garden and opened that jar. Who told you all this?¡±

    Outside, Hong Shao and Lu You eximed as if they were hit by someone.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Ting was stunned.

    ¡°Benwang once said that JingHua Garden is not a ce for you to go. Wangfei didn¡¯t seem to hear it, so don¡¯t me benwang for being merciless.¡±

    ¡°Pull the two of them down and beat them to death.¡±

    ¡°Wangfei¡­¡± Hong Shao could only shout that word before being muffled, obviously, it was covered by someone.

    How could Xiao Ting not realize what happened?

    Even anxious, she coldly said: ¡°You let them go. If you want someone to me, then me me. Why punish them?¡±

    ¡°Say it, who sent you there?¡± Jiu Wangye looked like he¡¯s smiling, but when he looked at her, his eyes became very deep: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell, you can go with them this instant¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 - Thereâ€™s No Need To Talk Nonsense

    47: There¡¯s No Need To Talk Nonsense

    ¡°No one, I was curious so I went. As a wangye and a member of the royal family, you have raised three ghosts. This miss hasn¡¯t even asked you what is going on. How dare you break the harmony of yin and yang?¡±

    After being treated like this over and over again, Xiao Ting became angry too, and her stupid temper immediately came out, directly ignoring the usations.

    ¡°You also know, people and ghosts have different paths. You will be condemned by the heavens if you act like this.¡± Xiao Ting had seen many such examples in her previous life.

    ¡°Why would you care about how benwang acts? What else do you know?¡±

    Xiao Ting knew that Jiu Wangye must have known the ins and outs of the matter from the mouth of the three ghosts, and it was useless for her to cover it up.

    She really wanted to apud at how deep their friendship was even though they¡¯re afraid of her.

    ¡°You let them go first and I¡¯ll tell you everything you want. Otherwise, you will never know who that powerful existence is. What do you want to do?¡±

    Xiao Ting said this bybining what the three ghosts said. The powerful existence they said must have something to do with Jiu Wangye.

    And Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t seem to know its identity.

    ¡°Release them.¡± As Xiao Ting guessed, Jiu Wangye immediately let them go.

    There were only the two of them in the room right now, so Xiao Ting also rxed and sat opposite him.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. You should have understood from what I just said. I have nothing to do with anyone, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Xiao Ting told him frankly.

    ¡°You should have heard the rumors about me. Indeed, after I resurrected, I can see ghosts, so I know their existence.¡±

    ¡°But if I say that it¡¯s for justice that I want to subdue those ghosts, you would definitely not believe it. Uhm, or even if I say I want to drive them out for your safety, you definitely won¡¯t believe that either.¡± Xiao Ting answered herself. As she said that, she didn¡¯t notice the cold eyes of Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk any more nonsense!¡± Jiu Wangye said coldly, unlike the usual indifferent and calm appearance.

    Xiao Ting fell silent immediately, and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I just saw the ghost suddenly, and then I kept seeing it, so, um, so I became curious and wanted to go to your courtyard to see. Since you always say that I can¡¯t enter JingHua Garden, I thought there were secrets or treasures there. No matter what, we¡¯re still husband and wife.¡±

    Xiao Ting told him about the night of the full moon, and the two ghosts that appeared in LanYue Pavillion that were hit by her, which was half true.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiu Wangye looked at her suspiciously, obviously not convinced, and asked her for a long time.

    Xiao Ting patted the table, stood up, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then tell me what you want to hear. What do you want me to tell you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a girl with a simple life and knowledge, you can go inquire about it, and besides, you can also ask your Emperor Brother to check my background and see if I came here to seek out your property or to kill you. You people are really annoying.¡±

    Xiao Ting was also speechless. Did everyone here suffer from ¡°persecution delusion¡±? They always felt that others were going to harm them.

    A look of astonishment shed in the eyes of Jiu Wangye, who was indeed shocked by Xiao Ting¡¯s tone of using the carrot and the stick.

    He really hadn¡¯t seen a girl talk like her. She was so airheaded and brainless, even speaking conceited nonsense and daring to say anything.

    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to step into JingHua Garden for even half a step, and you are not allowed to intervene in this matter again.¡±

    Jiu Wangye got up and left such a sentence.

    Xiao Ting knew then that this issue would be fine. Seeing that Jiu Wangye was about to leave, she quickly ran up.

    ¡°Will wangye die without them?¡± The man was tall and had to bow his head, but Xiao Ting still wanted to ask. If he wouldn¡¯t die, she should still send away those three ghosts.

    Jiu Wangye ignored her and left in huge strides.

    Xiao Ting curled her mouth, twisted her small body, and returned to the room. Both Hong Shao and Lu You were frightened and on the ground.

    ¡°W-wangfei, what will you do in the future? The people in Jiu Wangfu are terrible, so let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Hong Shao was really scared. That vicious person who grabbed her and covered her mouth was really trying to kill her.

    Lu You was beside her, and though her face was pale with fright, she didn¡¯t say much.

    ¡°Go back? Go back where? This wangfei is the consort the Emperor personally gave to Jiu Wangye. This is this consort¡¯s ce. Where do you want this consort to go back to? Silly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, things are over now. What else will this consort do in the future if I don¡¯t take you two.¡± The two maids were speechless. They had never seen such a nonchnt master.

    ¡°Wangfei, wangye has warned you that you can no longer step into JingHua Garden. Y-You wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    At this time, even Lu You was somewhat helpless.

    Xiao Ting hummed a small song as she walked back inside andid down again.

    Just kidding. She wouldn¡¯t go there if she¡¯s not allowed. Why?

    She¡¯s thest generation of Profound Sect.

    She believed that if he needed her, he woulde over himself.

 Chapter 48 - This Consort Only Likes To Smash Sl*ts

    48: This Consort Only Likes To Smash Sl*ts

    When night fell, Yun Lanzhi led Chu Yun out of the carriage and returned to the wangfu.

    Xiao Ting sat on the railing of the viewing tform while holding a juice. After tasting it slowly, she sighed at how the ancients enjoy life.

    The breeze dissipated the heatwave of the day, and also blew the corners of her skirt and hair, covering her eyes. She raised her hand and brushed her hair aside, then saw the big and small person walking slowly from far to near.

    The big and small person holding hands looked very harmonious.

    Xiao Ting reached out and folded a flower stem in front of the viewing tform before throwing it hard.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yun Lanzhi was walking happily when she suddenly felt pain on her forehead as if she¡¯d been hit by something.

    ¡°Aunt Lan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Yun Lanzhi rubbed her forehead and looked forward while shaking her head.

    She then saw Xiao Ting sitting on a high ce with one leg dangling outside the railing and pretending to admire the scenery.

    Knowing that it was her doing, Yun Lanzhi picked up the flower on the ground and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Ting, then looked at the red mark on Yun Lanzhi¡¯s forehead, and was immediately angry.

    She angrily went to the viewing tform and asked: ¡°Why do you want to hit Aunt Lan with flowers?¡±

    Behind her, Yun Lanzhi also followed while showing scorn at Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting retracted her right leg and leaned on the railing. She folded her arms around her chest and showed a mean smile.

    ¡°This consort only likes to smash sl*ts.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Chu Yun nced back at Yun Lanzhi. Seeing her pale face, she became irritated. ¡°Ah¡¯San, Ah¡¯Si.¡±

    Two ck-clothed men appeared on the pavilion and saluted the little prince. ¡°Throw this woman out for this prince. This prince doesn¡¯t want this shameful woman.¡±

    Ever since Xiao Ting entered the wangfu, Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er were sent to her as guards. It was really as surveince, but Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care.

    She pped her hands, and without her saying anything, Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er appeared. They looked at their colleagues and both sides smiled bitterly.

    Their task was to protect the master, not to y like this.

    But facing the little master¡¯smand, Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si still bit the bullet and rushed over.

    The four quickly jumped off the viewing tform.

    Chu Yun was frustrated. Xiao Ting looked at Yun Lanzhi and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Miss Yun, please go back. This consort has to deal with matters of the wangfu.¡±

    Yun Lanzhi¡¯s face became ugly. In the past, Jiu Wangfu belonged to Chu Yun. Unexpectedly, not long after this woman married in, she was already so powerful.

    She underestimated this opponent.

    After Yun Lanzhi left, Xiao Ting walked to Chu Yun and knocked on her forehead. She asked, ¡°You white-eyed wolf, helping outsiders to bully your mother, ahh?¡±

    Chu Yun exhaled in pain. Clutching her forehead, she retorted: ¡°You are not my mother, and Aunt Lan is not an outsider.¡±

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes and said condescendingly: ¡°Since you like her so much, it¡¯s better to let your father marry her in.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chu Yun stared at her nkly, before snorting coldly, ¡°She is Aunt Lan, the sister of mother concubine. How can I let father marry her?¡±

    ¡°But your Aunt Lan wants to be your stepmother!¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Ting beckoned to Hong Shao, who was standing by, then walked away.

    On the way, Hong Shao asked Xiao Ting: ¡°Wangfei, the little prince likes Miss Yun so much, shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    She wanted to say that Xiao Ting should still care about the little prince and not make him angry.

    Xiao Ting waved her hand indifferently. She twisted her waist while walking on the pathways, and said, ¡°No child likes a stepmother. Chu Yun likes Yun Lanzhi but that doesn¡¯t mean he will like her as his stepmother.¡±

    A month passed in a sh.

    During this period, Jiu Wangye still lived a normal life. Even if they rarely meet, Xiao Ting was still happy. She¡¯d take the two little kids and go out to y from time to time.

    Just as Xiao Ting thought, Yun Lanzhi came to visit Chu Yun several times. However, Chu Yun didn¡¯t see her and followed Xiao Ting instead.

    So the people in the entire Imperial Capital knew that the Sixth Miss from the Xiao family had indeed calmed down a lot since she became the wangfei. She stopped robbing houses and robbing business with the beggars. Instead, she took the two small buns to y around with.

    In their words, this was good.

    On the edge of the moat, Xiao Ting broke a willow branch and took two bites. It was astringent, so she threw it aside.

    She was very distressed.

    ¡°Sister, where are we going to y next?¡± Xiao Xin said. Ever since he went with Xiao Ting to Jiu Wangfu, he never returned to Xiao fu.

    Right now, he¡¯s on good terms with Chu Yun, so the two of them stayed together all day long.

    Although the rtionship between Chu Yun and Xiao Ting was not so harmonious, since thest time Xiao Ting helped them teach the little boy, her attitude has also changed a lot.

    At this moment, she was also looking at Xiao Ting nkly, hoping that she could find a fun ce to take them.

    Xiao Ting had a headache. Seeing that all the fun ces near the Imperial Capital were visited by them, uhm, there seemed to be nowhere to go.

    But she was not happy at staying in Jiu Wangfu.

    That ce became more and more gloomy, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on. She looked for countless opportunities to go in and see, but she was always blocked. Even the dog hole that Chu Yun often crawled into was also sealed. Ah¡¯Da and Ah¡¯Er, who were instructed to indulge her, were nowhere to be found.

    Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t help it. She mentioned to Jiu Wangye that letting the children stay in that ce for a long time would be bad for their health, but the man was silent for a while before leaving without saying anything.

    Xiao Ting had no other way, so she could only take these two little buns out and wander around.

    Seeing the sunset in the west, night soon fell. Xiao Ting raised her hand and said, ¡°Go, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Spoiler Title at the End)

    49: (Spoiler Title at the End)

    The two little imps ttened their mouths, obviously very unhappy.

    Chu Yun even said: ¡°Today is the fifteenth, the night of the full moon. Didn¡¯t you say before that you would take us to enjoy the moon?¡±

    Xiao Ting went silent. She just casually mentioned it. Besides, how could she do such an elegant thing? Unexpectedly, this kid actually took it to heart.

    Xiao Ting went haha and prepared to pass this blunder when suddenly, her heart skipped. Today was the fifteenth.

    Didn¡¯t that mean that tonight, Jiu Wangfu would be even more dangerous?

    Then, didn¡¯t that cheap husband need her help?

    For some reason, Xiao Ting suddenly remembered what the three ghosts said, that in another year, they would be free.

    But they didn¡¯t know what would happen to Jiu Wangye after they leave.

    They have always followed the arrangement of that powerful existence behind them.

    Neen plus one, isn¡¯t it twenty? Did Jiu Wangye be twenty years old this year?

    She looked at Chu Yun and asked how old her father was this year. This was a very casual question, but she didn¡¯t expect Chu Yun to frown at this moment like a little adult.

    Xiao Ting was speechless: ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to tell me but that you don¡¯t know how old your father is this year, do you?¡±

    In reply, Chu Yun made a cold snort and said angrily, ¡°Is the age of father something this child can ask casually?¡±

    A certain thought shed in her mind, but in the end, Xiao Ting decided to stay outside.

    Did she have to take them back to Xiao fu?

    Or enjoy the moon while being homeless?

    Suddenly, Xiao Ting rolled her eyes, took the two imps¡¯ hands, and said, ¡°Go. This consort will take you to see the world.¡±

    At the end of the main street in the northern outskirts of the Imperial Capital was a lively din.

    A three-story ancient building stood there with twonterns hanging outside, looking very festive.

    At the door stood a coquettish woman weing customers. She¡¯d flick the fan in her hand and attract countless men who¡¯d look back frequently.

    When Xiao Ting, dressed in women¡¯s clothing, came in with two boys in hand, the girl in charge at the door came over.

    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Sixth Miss Xiao, oh no, is it Jiu Wangfei now? You haven¡¯t been here for a long time.¡±

    Xiao Tingughed dumbfoundedly. She was really familiar with this ce since it seemed like the original owner often came here.

    Xiao Ting only inherited the memory of the original owner, but many things had to be exined by Hong Shao.

    The girl¡¯s eyes swept back and forth over the two children, but seeing that Xiao Ting had no intention of introducing them, she led them inside.

    Entering the elegant room, she recruited two girls to y the qin, and then two more came over to serve them some fruit and the like.

    Xiao Tingid there on her side. With the dim lighting and the soothing qin sound, she felt veryfortable and a little drowsy.

    It was the first time for the two little imps toe to this ce, and their eyes were full of surprise. They looked at this and that from time to time, turning a deaf ear to the music.

    ¡°Sister, what are we doing here?¡± Even after a while, the little boy didn¡¯t lose interest.

    Xiao Ting was in a daze and replied, ¡°Sleep!¡± Otherwise, what would she do in this kind of ce?

    In the second half of the night, Xiao Ting fell asleep in a daze. Suddenly, she felt someone calling her name with insistence that she suddenly woke up from her dream.

    The two little ones were docilely close to her, sleeping on both sides, peaceful and well-behaved.

    The candlelight in the room had been put out. The girls had already gone out and the whole room just had the three of them.

    Thinking of the call just now, she felt irritable for no reason, so she woke up the two little imps.

    And hurried back to Jiu Wangfu.

    It was the dead of the night, so Xiao Ting yelled for the matron and asked for a carriage for a ride back.

    The stars in the night sky were shining brightly when suddenly, there was an explosion from the sky. Thunder boomed and it seemed to be a sign of heavy rain.

    However, in the next moment, it became quiet again, but the stars on the horizon were no longer there, and the entire sky was covered by dense clouds. There was a sense of pressure that made people breathless.

    Sitting in the carriage, Xiao Ting hugged the two sleepy children tightly in her arms and yelled at the coachman to drive faster.

    At this moment, in JingHua Garden of Jiu Wangfu, Jiu Wangye was lying on the icy ground with messy clothes, a pale face, and closed eyes, as if he was suffering from great pain.

    And around him, three souls were surrounding him with their mouths open and spitting out a cloud of mist. The mist gathered above the head of Jiu Wangye and finally poured into his body.

    Jiu Wangye¡®s pain seemed toe from this mist. After a while, the three souls gradually faded and became transparent, but their faces showed surprise.

    They were finally free. The next moment, Jiu Wangye¡®s body trembled violently. The faint mist gushed out from the soles of his feet, before quickly dissipating between heaven and earth so that they could do nothing but watch.

    ¡°Sister, what should we do?¡± One of the weak souls asked the other.

    ¡°I finally understood why it made us raise Jiu Wangye. So it¡¯s like this.¡±

    The other soul was surprised, and then a sneer appeared on her face.

    ¡°From the very beginning, it didn¡¯t want us to be free. I¡¯m afraid that in a quarter of an hour, we will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±

    ¡°You naturally wouldn¡¯t understand. People often said that destiny cannot be vited. Even if I am a disciple of Profound Sect, I have never vited the reincarnation of the heavens, but I didn¡¯t expect it to allow us to raise a dead body for twenty years¡­¡±

 Chapter 50 - Shocking Secret

    50: Shocking Secret

    ¡°A dead body? What does sister mean, Jiu Wangye isn¡¯t alive?¡± This news shocked the other two souls.

    ¡°Yes, it should be said that he was stillborn. He only lived after being instructed by an expert to exchange another person¡¯s life, but despite this, he could only live until twenty years old.¡±

    ¡°Jiu Wangye just turned twenty this year. What does that have to do with us? Why did sister say that it didn¡¯t want to let us go from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, we were fooled. It¡¯s not using our three souls to support Jiu Wangye, but using these twenty years to allow us to have some connection with the soul of Jiu Wangye toplement his iplete soul body.¡±

    This woman was also a capable person before dying and had already deduced part of the truth.

    ¡°Then, what can we do?¡±

    The other soul also understood and was at a loss.

    ¡°What else but to merge with him. We will lose our consciousness and be part of him.¡±

    ¡°Then, then, what¡¯s the difference between this and our soul flying away and scattering?¡±

    ¡°Sister, since you know this, then you should know how to resolve it?¡±

    ¡°At the moment, there are only two ways. The first is to kill him¡­¡±

    The soul looked at Jiu Wangye, her face ruthless, but the other two felt it unbearable. After all, they watched Jiu Wangye grow up.

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t bear it? Then it¡¯s better for you to merge andplete him!¡± The woman, who they called sister, sneered.

    The three reached an agreement and chose to do it immediately.

    At this moment, on such a clear night, thunder boomed, shocking them away.

    At the same time, the candlelight flickered and fizzled as if from an invisible hand, and the whole room suddenly became pitch ck.

    ¡°If you dare hurt him, I will make you truly dead without a ce to be buried.¡±

    In the darkness, a cold and faint female voice came. The voice echoed and they couldn¡¯t tell which direction it came from.

    After a few exmations, the three soul bodies uncontrobly rushed towards the body of Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Why harm us? You explicitly promised us that as long as twenty years have passed, you will set us free, right?¡±

    The woman, who they called sister, didn¡¯t resist the power, but cooperated, and said sharply: ¡°You should know who I am, so don¡¯t me me for risking being condemned by the heavens and letting him leave his body.¡±

    That woman was a master during her lifetime. Don¡¯t know what she did, but the soul body of Jiu Wangye was really pulled out of his body and lied on the other side.

    ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± The powerful existence in the darkness gave a cold cry and a yin wind came.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­big deal. Let¡¯s dissipate between the heavens and the earth together, so as to live up for all our love for so many years.¡±

    ¡°You are too hateful. With the soul separated, it will soon disappear. No matter what was said, you guys watched him grew up. To treat him like this, you woman, no wonder you are¡­¡±

    The woman who was called sister gave a cold smile, ¡°Are you trying to tell me about my martyrdom? I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I just want to go with my husband quietly, but you treated me like this. If you want my soul to go away, then I want this person you care about to also die.¡±

    The room was dark and there was nothing to see, only the sound of their furious conversation.

    ¡°The souls of those two had already merged. I promise to let you go, so send his soul back soon. Any longer and he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back anymore.¡±

    The voice of that powerful existence in the dark was obviously trembling.

    ¡°Hehe¡­I think this is also good. If I be him¡­¡±

    ¡°Gu Xiangyi, it turns out that you have always remembered the things when you were alive.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s an expert behind you? Let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for my hunger for death, I wouldn¡¯t be at your mercy.¡± Gu Xiangyi¡¯s soul gradually ovepped with the body of Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°Gu Xiangyi, you are going to be condemned by the heavens for doing this. Pulling the soul out of the body in this way will also have an impact on yourself and you will never be reincarnated in this life.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not afraid of what you¡¯re afraid of? In half an hour, his soul will drift away with the wind, and I will be this Empire¡¯s Jiu Wangye.¡±

    ¡°Should I guess who you are? Why do you care so much about him?¡± At this moment, all the candles in the room lit up.

    Jiu Wangye stood still in a blue robe.

    Dignified and elegant, with a smile that was not a smile, staring closely at the only dark ce in the room.

    It was shrouded in a ck mist, but is it really?

    ¡°What do you want from me to let him go?¡±

    Gu Xiangyi looked down at the soul of Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°Such weakness has allowed us to raise him for 20 years, but as far as I know, even if he merged with the three of us, he can only live for a few years at most. Looking at his life over the past 20 years, I wonder if you¡¯re helping him or torturing him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let him live like this! I will spend the rest of my time for him.¡±

    Finished speaking, she squatted down and a pair of white hands gently pressed on the soul of Jiu Wangye.

    The soul of Jiu Wangye disappeared bit by bit, and it was about to dissipate in the world. From then on, Jiu Wangye would be the reborn Gu Xiangyi.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The figure in the darkness finally rushed over. However, Gu Xiangyi waved her hand and hit the other side, making it still in the air.

    ¡°Now that I have a body, do you think I will still be afraid of you?¡±

    Then Gu Xiangyi squatted down again, looked at Jiu Wangye quietly, and said.

    ¡°Go with peace of mind. I will help you fulfill all your wishes!¡±

    The words were full of concern and love, but her hands were still gently attached to the soul of Jiu Wangye.

    Jiu Wangye¡®s soul was slowly disappearing at a speed seen with the naked eye. His legs, then chest, neck, mouth, and nose disappeared little by little.

    As soon as Xiao Ting returned to the wangfu, the housekeeper greeted her and took the two children.

    Xiao Ting asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where is Jiu Wangye?¡±

    Housekeeper Mu looked at her in surprise, wondering why they came back sote. Still, he replied, ¡°Wangye should be resting right now.¡±

    Xiao Ting confirmed that Jiu Wangye was still in the wangfu, and walked forward alone and in a hurry.

    On the horizon, the dark clouds were slowly dissipating. Xiao Ting suddenly raised her head, and then quickly ran to JingHua Garden.

    ¡°Wangfei, please stop, wangye has ordered that no one can enter.¡±

    The two guards fulfilled their duties and stopped Xiao Ting.

    For fear of following in the footsteps of their predecessors, this time, wangye told them that nothing should make anyone break-in.

    Xiao Ting was in a hurry at the moment, so how could she bother with them? She lifted a foot and kicked one of them, then got under their arms. How could the two of them think that Xiao Ting would suddenly make a move? They were taken aback. When they saw her go in, they were about to follow when they saw Housekeeper Mu.

    ¡°You stay here.¡± Housekeeper Mu had never seen Xiao Ting this anxious. At this moment, he knew that something serious had happened and ran inside.

    Although he had old arms and legs, he and Xiao Ting entered the house one after another.

    ¡°Wangye, if you haven¡¯t slept yet, this old servant is rude.¡± Housekeeper Mu saw Jiu Wangye squatting on the ground and didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but when he saw that he was fine, he nned to go forward and help him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡± Xiao Ting raised her arm and stopped him, then quietly looked forward.

    In front of her eyes, what she saw was different from Housekeeper Mu.

    In Housekeeper Mu¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s only Jiu Wangye crouching on the ground and touching it with one hand.

    But in her eyes, besides Jiu Wangye in this room, there were two other souls.

    One draped in a ck mist and set in the air, with teeth and ws bared and trying to rush down. Listening to the voice, it was a woman.

    And the other one was lying under the hands of Jiu Wangye and was about to disappear.

    ¡°Why did youe in? Get out for benwang.¡±

    As soon as Jiu Wangye said that, Housekeeper Mu and Xiao Ting were taken aback.

    Housekeeper Mu knew Jiu Wangye would never talk to him like this.

    What surprised Xiao Ting was that at the moment Jiu Wangye looked up, she saw an incredible scene.

    This person was not Jiu Wangye at all.

    Her gaze fixed on the soul that was about to dissipate. With no time to think about it, she waved her hand and spell hit ¡®Jiu Wangye¡®.

    Jiu Wangye swayed and went backward. At the same time, Xiao Ting also rushed forward.

    After seeing the soul with only a pair of eyes and a forehead left on the ground, her face changed drastically.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you pull the soul out of the body and live in it yourself. Did you know that this is in vition of the heavens?¡±

    Xiao Ting asked the other party while putting away the soul that was about to dissipate and sealing it with her hands to avoid dissipating immediately.

    At this moment, Jiu Wangye was no longer that indifferent man, but dignified and virtuous, with grace in his posture, and that indifferent face exuded a touch of softness.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, Sixth Miss Xiao actually understands the Profound Sect Arts.¡±

    This time, the voice of Jiu Wangye turned into a girl¡¯s. Housekeeper Mu on the side was surprised and pointed at him foolishly before finally fainting.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, quickly push her soul out of the body, otherwise, wangye will not be saved.¡±

    The ck mist nailed in the air suddenly uttered with a friendly tone and even called out her nickname.

    Xiao Ting was taken aback, but at the moment, she didn¡¯t have time to talk to her and attacked Jiu Wangye on the spot.

    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as she rushed over, she was kicked into flight by Jiu Wangye. If it weren¡¯t for twisting her body in mid-air, she would have hit the pir and fallen to her death.

    ¡°You actually know martial arts?¡± Xiao Ting got up in surprise and then ran out without a word.

    After a while, the two big men guarding the gates ran in again. She pointed at ¡®Jiu Wangye¡® and said, ¡°Hurry up and subdue him.¡±

    No way, even if their martial arts were good, they couldn¡¯t attack the other party.

    In her eyes, Jiu Wangye was a harmful soul. However, in the eyes of these two, this was their master, the supreme Jiu Wangye. How would dare they attack him? So the two looked at each other, looked at Jiu Wangfei, then at Jiu Wangye, and then at Housekeeper Mu who was lying on the ground. Without saying a word, the two lifted Housekeeper Mu up and ran away.

 Chapter 51 - Shocking Secret (2)

    51: Shocking Secret (2)

    Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t reacted yet.

    But Gu Xiangyi, who took over Jiu Wangye¡®s body, smiled coldly, ¡°Wangfei has forgotten that benwang is the master of this wangfu. If you tell them to do something to benwang, they wouldn¡¯t have the courage.¡±

    Xiao Ting covered her mouth, w-what¡¯s this? She could deal with ghosts, but if the other¡¯s martial arts were more powerful than hers, she had no other way, no matter how great she was.

    Xiao Ting thought for a while, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. Whether or not this person was her cheap husband, she couldn¡¯t just stand by in the spirit of justice and responsibility.

    So she and Jiu Wangye stared and circled each other around the room. The other escaping and the other trying to attack.

    Xiao Ting still couldn¡¯t get close, but she couldn¡¯t let her go. Otherwise, Jiu Wangye really would return to heaven and earth.

    ¡°If youe again, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± ¡®Jiu Wangye¡® snorted coldly, and looked back at Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Come,e. You¡¯re being too polite! This olddy has been practicing her martial arts for 18 years and there¡¯s no ce to try it!¡± She beckoned with her hands, but her eyes roamed around, trying her best to find a way.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Suddenly, they heard a chuckle.

    In the room, there was a man in a blue robe standing with arms folded, staring at the two people with a smile. He looked at this and that, then finally, he looked at Jiu Wangye and asked: ¡°It seems that this young master came at an untimely time. I was thinking about your birthday today. I came over to find you for a drink, but I didn¡¯t expect to actually see you and your wangfei having such a good time!¡±

    When saying the words good time, his eyes gleamed.

    Xiao Ting was also tired of chasing and sat on the ground. While panting, she asked, ¡°Are you his friend?¡±

    YuChi XinHan saw Xiao Tingst time and naturally knew her.

    Hearing that, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been good friends for 20 years. Did this guy annoy wangfei? Do you need me to leave?¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard that, ah, her spirit became gloomy.

    ¡°Leave your sister. Didn¡¯t you realize that this person is not your friend?¡±

    Upon hearing this, YuChi XinHan¡¯s expression stiffened and he almost choked to death.

    Then he looked at Jiu Wangye and found that his temperament was indeed different.

    ¡°A¡¯Li, you¡­¡±

    He was about to go and see. Seeing him stupidly approach, Xiao Ting went over and kicked his calf.

    ¡°Say, are you stupid? I told you, he¡¯s not Jiu Wangye, not wangye! Why are you approaching him? You want to die, you moron!¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t even bother to roll her eyes at him.

    YuChi XinHan was dumbfounded again, and finally realized why in the eyes of the Imperial Capital, this Sixth Miss was called a little witch.

    She even dared to kick him the first time they met.

    ¡°Then who is he?¡± Seeing that his friend kept silent and only looked at him quietly, YuChi XinHan felt very cold. There was indeed something he couldn¡¯t understand right now.

    ¡°Ah, how would I know who he is?¡± Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care whoever he was. Her task was to catch ghosts and save people.

    ¡°Otherwise, you ask him.¡±

    Then, under Xiao Ting¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, YuChi XinHan seriously asked the opposite ¡®Jiu Wangye¡®, who are you?

    Xiao Ting curled her lips, feeling deeply that this friend that Jiu Wangye made was a fool.

    However, the next moment, she was shocked, almost staggering and falling to the ground to ruin her image.

    The fake Jiu Wangye actually spoke.

    ¡°XinHan, why are you back? Did XiangXiange back?¡±

    This gentle girl¡¯s voice shocked Yuchi Xinhan that he almost fell.

    ¡°D-do you know me?¡±

    After Xiao Ting stood firm, she rolled her eyes at him.

    The fake Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t answer him, but said, ¡°Just leave, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±

    YuChi XinHan was still in a daze, wondering about the identity of the person in front of him.

    Xiao Ting was angry, ¡°What are you doing? Stop him quickly or wangye will really die.¡±

    After saying so, she had enough rest and rushed over. A cold light was between her fingers.

    YuChi XinHan believed Xiao Ting¡¯s words at this moment. The person in front of him was not his friend, so he went to help.

    Seeing that, Xiao Ting stepped aside. She found out just now that the fake Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t want to hurt her, otherwise, with the dazzling situation in front of her, she would have been beaten to death long ago.

    ¡°I say, hurry up. You can¡¯t even beat someone so sick, just how useless are you?¡± Xiao Ting took out Jiu Wangye¡®s soul and discovered that his forehead was gradually dissipating with only his tightly closed eyes left.

    YuChi XinHan¡¯s offensive was getting fiercer, but he still took the time to reply: ¡°If you have the ability, thene here. This young master can¡¯t beat him.¡±

    Although he said so, in the end, he won against Jiu Wangye.

    Standing aside, he smiled cheerfully: ¡°Sure enough, the potential of human beings are limitless. This young master didn¡¯t expect to beat you in this life, hahahaha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting made some seals and stuck a magic talisman on Jiu Wangye¡®s forehead, forcing the soul out.

    With a wave of her hand, she pinned her aside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± YuChi XinHan was happy and when he saw Xiao Ting being busy there but seeing nothing, he asked.

    ¡°Shut up and go aside.¡±

    With cold sweat on Xiao Ting¡¯s forehead, she slowly put most of the dissipating Jiu Wangye¡®s soul into his body.

    Then she looked at the soul next to her, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    She recognized it at this moment. This soul was one of the three ghosts.

    ¡°Where are the other two?¡± When she came in just now, the scene was a bit chaotic, so only now did she think of them.

    ¡°Quickly put it in wangye¡®s body, otherwise, wangye wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up.¡± At this moment, the frozen cloud of ck mist in the air said again.

    Xiao Ting looked up and asked, ¡°Who are you again?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about who I am. Just do what I say, otherwise, wangye will really die.¡±

    Haha!

    A soul dared tomand her. What kind of joke was this?

    ¡°Why did wangye¡®s life or death matter to you? What¡¯s it to me?¡±

    YuChi XinHan went cold and silent. Who is this Jiu Wangfei? The life and death of her husband turned out to have nothing to do with her.

    And she was facing the air while talking, what on earth was there?

    ¡°Who are you talking to? Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡± YuChi XinHan asked anxiously.

    ¡°Even if you can see, you won¡¯t know what to do. Just step aside and don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    Xiao Ting nced at him, then looked at the soul next to her and asked: ¡°I remember you said at the beginning that you stayed next to Jiu Wangye to protect him. Why did you push his soul out of his body?¡±

    For the soul, their greatest yearning was reincarnation.

    Staying in this world would mean being condemned by the heavens and suffering endless disasters. Even if there¡¯s no disaster in this life, their soul would be scattered after death and dissipate in the world.

    She remembered that these three ghosts around Jiu Wangye wanted to leave and then reincarnate.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask it?¡±

    Then the soul slowly said what happened just now and everything she knew.

    After hearing this, Xiao Ting only felt that these ghosts really dared to think about it.

    Jiu Wangye was a stillborn, but someone thought of a way to exchange a life for a life and let him stay in this world.

    Despite this, he could only live for twenty years. In order for Jiu Wangye to survive, he must integrate these three souls that were closely rted to him.

    These three souls figured this out and resisted. This one even forced Jiu Wangye¡®s soul out of his body and wanted to rece him.

    Because even if he merged with them, Jiu Wangye could only live for five years at most.

    Xiao Ting really couldn¡¯t understand what was the point of that person letting Jiu Wangye live like this.

    Did Jiu Wangye know about this?

    If he knew, why would he choose to live? If it was her, she would definitely not.

    The feeling of being pulled away from the body was better than being abruptly mixed with other souls. That kind of pain was something no human could bear.

    ¡°I have never had the heart to hurt others, and I didn¡¯t live easily. His life was too painful, so I did this as a relief for him.¡± Even though the soul was very weak, she exined.

    At this moment, Xiao Ting could feel that this soul really loved Jiu Wangye.

    Xiao Ting knew that if she merged this soul into Jiu Wangye¡®s body, Jiu Wangye could live another five years.

    If she didn¡¯t, he might sleep like a vegetable, or maybe die the next moment.

    And such a death also meant that he would never reincarnate again and disappear.

    But this soul was indeed imprisoned for twenty years for no reason. She was already unfortunate, so how could she bear to erase her?

    Finally, Xiao Ting decided to let her go.

    ¡°You go quickly. Your actions just now have already triggered the Yin Yang boundary. After a while, the Yin Yang channel will be closed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go.¡± Seeing the soul slowly drift away, the ck mist that had been nailed in the air suddenly broke free from the technique and swooped down.

    Its goal was actually Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting let out a cold snort and let the ck mist pass through her body.

    ¡°How is that possible. Y-You are not a person of this world?¡±

    Fortunately, YuChi XinHan could not hear their conversation, otherwise, he would be scared.

    ¡°Do you know that if Jiu Wangye lives like this, it¡¯s better for him to die? I think the powerful existence those three ghosts talked about is you, right? Who are you?¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t continue, but her heart was shaken. This mist was extraordinary. She actually knew so much and understood her origin.

    Three questions in a row were thrown out and the ck mist finally came to its senses.

    ¡°You answer me first. You are not from here, are you?¡±

    Seeing the eagerness in her voice, Xiao Ting nodded.

    ¡°Hehe¡­I have been searching for so long. 20 years. Even using such a cruel method to kill three of them. I didn¡¯t expect that what I was looking for was by my side.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s will, it¡¯s God¡¯s will. And you even turned out to be Jiu Wangfei, it¡¯s really God¡¯s will!¡±

    The ck mist on the opposite side was surging up and down, making it hard to see its body. What it said was a little all over the ce.

    It seemed very happy, but also a little sad.

 Chapter 52 - Something Big Happened

    52: Something Big Happened

    ¡°You also go. I don¡¯t know if you can reincarnate, but after all, this world is not somewhere you can live in for a long time, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind sending you on the road personally.¡±

    Xiao Ting was thest disciple of Profound Sect in her previous life. Its purpose was to maintain the peace andw of the yin and yang realm.

    Even when she transmigrated here, her responsibilities and obligations still exist.

    ¡°You woman, you are his wangfei, so why don¡¯t you save him? Why are you so cruel?¡± The ck mist surged up and down, and out came a woman¡¯s voice with deep hatred.

    Xiao Ting blinked and said, ¡°Everything in the world has its own determined fate. You have left him in this world like this which has damaged his yin virtue. It¡¯s uncertain whether he will have a next life. Don¡¯t twist my words and force your logic here.

    ¡°You said that I harmed him, how could I harm him?¡±

    ¡°You are really unreasonable. When did I say you wanted to harm him? I just said that your actions are not right, so, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, just go!¡± Xiao Ting didn¡¯t bother paying attention to it. The ghost wasn¡¯t making any sense here and even treated her as a fool.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. I want to save him. I will save my son.¡±

    Son? Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. What¡¯s happening here?

    ¡°You, did you just say he¡¯s your son?¡± Xiao Ting pointed to Jiu Wangye next to her with a look of surprise.

    Aiya, this was simply the world¡¯s biggest news.

    The ck mist in front of her, which was neither human nor a ghost, was the birth mother of Jiu Wangye, Concubine Yan of thete Emperor.

    It was said that Concubine Yan was the younger sister of the King of Yan country, one of the five countries and ten provinces.

    After giving birth to Jiu Wangye, she died from losing too much blood and was buried in the tomb along with thete emperor.

    Why is she here?

    But even more surprised than her was YuChi XinHan.

    Originally, he was listening to Xiao Ting talk to herself, and couldn¡¯t understand what she was doing.

    Suddenly hearing such words at this moment, his eyes looked at the ck mist. Although he couldn¡¯t really see it, his eyes became hot.

    ¡°Concubine Yan?¡±

    ¡°Is it really Concubine Yan?¡± YuChi XinHan stepped forward and grasped Xiao Ting¡¯s hand to ask.

    Xiao Ting gave him a kick and pushed him away.

    Then she looked at the self-proimed Concubine Yan, ¡°Well, are you really the mother of Jiu Wangye?¡±

    After getting an affirmative answer from the other party, Xiao Ting drove YuChi XinHan out to guard the door, and then she and Concubine Yan talked for a long time.

    When she came out, the stars in the sky had faded away and the moon was sinking to the west, ushering in the boundless darkness before dawn.

    YuChi XinHan saw here out and jumped down from the tree, his eyes full of joy.

    ¡°Hey, can you really see ghosts? Is it really Concubine Yan? What did she say to you?¡±

    Facing YuChi XinHan¡¯s excitement, Xiao Ting rolled her eyes.

    ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±

    After saying so, she strode away.

    She knew that YuChi XinHan would stay here, so the safety of Jiu Wangye was not a problem. She needed to go back to sleep because the amount of information was toorge and she needed to recharge.

    ¡°Hey, tell me, why are you leaving?¡±

    YuChi XinHan stretched out his hand, watching helplessly as Xiao Ting staggered out.

    The old housekeeper had already regained consciousness. Under YuChi XinHan¡¯s gesture, he had been waiting outside the courtyard. Seeing Xiao Tinge out, he immediately greeted her.

    ¡°Wangfei, how is wangye?¡±

    To Housekeeper Mu, he was still very polite to Xiao Ting even when she grabbed her messy hair. She said, ¡°His situation is a bitplicated. I will talk to you when I wake up.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± Housekeeper Mu just said a few words then saw Xiao Ting leave while staggering.

    Only leaving him with her tired back.

    There¡¯s no other way, she was his master, so he couldn¡¯t extract a confession and could only go to YuChi XinHan. However, even YuChi XinHan couldn¡¯t tell him anything. The two of them sat there staring at theatose Jiu Wangye lying on the bed.

    Xiao Ting slept directly for two days and two nights.

    On the third day, she became hungry.

    Hong Shao and Lu You watched her eat and drink with anxiety. They wanted to persuade her but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In the end, they could only shut up. Seeing that Xiao Ting kept on eating and drinking, Hong Shao stepped forward and said: ¡°Wangfei, Housekeeper Mu is outside and asked to see you.¡±

    Xiao Ting patted her forehead and said: ¡°Let hime in! You all go out and guard outside.¡±

    Hong Shao had never seen her give such a solemn order and knew that something big must have happened. After all, wangfei was in a bad mood when she came back from JingHua Garden the night before.

    Housekeeper Mu came in and saluted, then looked at Xiao Ting anxiously.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t rush to say anything, but walked back and forth, thinking about how to tell him.

    What happened that night was so bizarre that even if she said it, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily believe her. Moreover, some things couldn¡¯t be exined clearly.

    For example, after YuChi XinHan left, Concubine Yan told her that she didn¡¯t die from losing too much blood, but from others framing her. But as to who framed her, she herself didn¡¯t know.

    She also told her not to tell Jiu Wangye. She only hoped that he could live well.

    Jiu Wangye was stillborn. At that time, someone told her that if her life was exchanged for the life of Jiu Wangye, then her son would survive.

    Concubine Yan didn¡¯t like Emperor Xian. She only married Emperor Xian because of her own country, so for her, the most dearest was this son whom she had in her belly for ten months. As for the others, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    And so, she exchanged her own life for Jiu Wangye¡®s life.

    But despite this, the conditions were not enough. In the end, the man found three souls and confined them in a jar, saying that as long as the three souls nurtured Jiu Wangye for 20 years, then Jiu Wangye could live until 20.

    But if she wanted him to live longer, then she¡¯d need another sacrifice. Xiao Ting listened, knowing that this must be the life-changing technique that the master had mentioned. Even though she couldn¡¯t understand it, she was surprised that there were people in this era who understood this.

    However, even Concubine Yan didn¡¯t know who that person was.

    ¡°Wangfei, is wangye okay? Why hasn¡¯t he woken up?¡± The Housekeeper half-whispered. Seeing Xiao Ting not speak but just pace back and forth, he took the initiative to ask.

    His words and his eyes were full of concern.

    Xiao Ting twisted her brows and said to herself: ¡°What an annoying old ghost!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll wake up in a few days!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The old housekeeper was full of surprise, then he knelt down and kowtowed to Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting was ashamed and quickly held him up.

    With a guilty conscience, she didn¡¯t even dare look into his eyes, ¡°You go down first. This consort keeps this one¡¯s promises!¡±

    Originally, she wanted to tell Housekeeper Mu about these things, but seeing the old man at such an age, she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. In the end, she chose not to say anything.

    ¡°Aiya, really so annoying!¡±

    When Hong Shao came in, she saw Xiao Ting looking impatient and pacing around the room, as if she couldn¡¯t wait to bore a few holes on the ground.

    ¡°Wangfei, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s upsetting you?¡±

    Hong Shao and Lu You were brought into the wangfu by Xiao Ting. Now that Lu You took care of Xiao Xin, Hong Shao served Xiao Ting personally.

    Xiao Ting tilted her head and pouted her mouth, looking at her with a distressed expression.

    ¡°Come here and I¡¯ll ask you something.¡±

    When Hong Shao saw the childish appearance of her wangfei, she suddenly felt it¡¯s a bit ridiculous.

    ¡°I remember that your mother died when you were very young. Do you miss her?¡±

    Hong Shao¡¯s eyes reddened and she nodded fiercely.

    ¡°Of course, every time I think about her. I don¡¯t remember what my mother looked like since I was a child then, but I still miss her very much.¡±

    ¡°Then, if you knew that she was killed by someone, would you want to know this and avenge her?¡±

    Hong Shao stepped back a few steps and looked at her in surprise. Her eyes became red in an instant, ¡°Did you say that my mother was killed by someone? Who killed her?¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Thinking that this metaphor was not appropriate, she quickly calmed her down by saying, ¡°That¡¯s not it, I mean if¡­aiya, your mother was not killed by someone, I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Seeing that she¡¯s not in that mood anymore, Xiao Ting waved her hand and told her to step back.

    Sheid down on the soft couch, stretching her arms and kicking her legs while groaning in anxiety.

    ¡°Then should I say it or not? I want to tell, en, but isn¡¯t that breaking my promise? But if I don¡¯t say it, it¡¯ll be really annoying and my conscience wouldn¡¯t take it. What should I do?¡±

    And so, she started to roll around on the soft couch.

    Yi, did that person leave?

    As soon as Xiao Ting thought of YuChi XinHan, the person arrived.

    Hong Shao came in and reported that YuChi XinHan came to see her.

    Xiao Ting invited him to the viewing pavilion.

    ¡°Seeing wangfei¡®s troubled look, can you talk about what happened that time? I am wangye¡®s friend.¡±

    Xiao Ting had already asked Housekeeper Mu and knew about the rtionship between YuChi XinHan and Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°If you really want to know, don¡¯t regret it, okay?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s mysterious expression made YuChi XinHan feel a bit anxious.

    Still, he nodded.

    And so, Xiao Ting talked about the ins and outs of the matter to YuChi XinHan.

    What? Jiu Wangye was originally a stillborn child, and he was raised with a soul¡¯s power until he was twenty.

    In order to save him, Concubine Yan lived with him for twenty years.

    Then there weren¡¯t just three ghosts around him, but four.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Before YuChi XinHan could react, Xiao Ting was already far away with her exnation.

    In fact, in YuChi XinHan¡¯s opinion, that night might have happened too suddenly, or maybe it was because Xiao Ting¡¯s act was too supernatural.

    So at that time, he actually believed that Xiao Ting knew the story of Concubine Yan.

    But after two days, he repeatedly thought about it and became convinced that Xiao Ting was pretending to fool him.

    However, saying something like this again was absolutely absurd.

    What did this girl want to do?

    If other women knew of such things, they would definitely tell their husbands as soon as possible, or for the sake of their husbands, they would simply not say anything and hide the secret to the end.

    But Jiu Wangfei was fine with telling him, an outsider, everything.

    Did she think he¡¯s very easy to fool?

    And so, YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    Nine days passed in a sh. These days, Xiao Ting spent her days with the two little beans. She ate grapes under the grape trellises and looked at their homework.

    It was a very pleasant time.

    Housekeeper Mu came to see her again that day, and Xiao Ting allowed it. Who would have thought that upon seeing her, the first sentence of Housekeeper Mu was to actually ask why wangye didn¡¯t wake up after a few days. Nine days had already passed, but wangye hadn¡¯t woken up yet. What¡¯s going on?

 Chapter 53 - Third Time In The Palace

    53: Third Time In The Pce

    Xiao Ting knew that Housekeeper Mu had invited the Imperial doctors toe over. As for what the Imperial doctors said, she didn¡¯t care.

    Obviously, the old white-bearded men couldn¡¯t see anything wrong at all, so they just prescribed a bunch of tonics or something.

    So at this moment, Housekeeper Mu took the time to find her.

    She said it¡¯s just for a few days which the housekeeper took to heart.

    Xiao Ting had a headache thinking about what she had to do next.

    So she roamed her eyes a few times, then asked with a smile. What¡¯s the longest wangye slept in the past?

    Housekeeper Mu thought for a while and said it¡¯s for a few months. Then Xiao Ting told him that every person¡¯s body was different. She¡¯s not a doctor, so she didn¡¯t know when wangye would wake up. Besides, as the Imperial doctor said, his body didn¡¯t have anything serious, so let him rest first.

    It¡¯s not like they couldn¡¯t, nor could Jiu Wangfu not afford it.

    Housekeeper Mu choked and flushed, really not knowing what to say.

    Such a fit young man, how could he just lie there and wait to be raised?

    But when Jiu Wangfei said so, what could he say as a servant?

    He could me the other party for not caring about her husband, but he didn¡¯t have this position either.

    Housekeeper Mu left in a desperate manner, but the other one was not so easy to pass.

    Chu Yun has done a lot of homework these days. Although Jiu Wangye was often in aa, he had hired a bunch of masters, both civil and military, to teach her regrly.

    In this regard, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t intervene at all and let them go, but asionally apanied her to dinner when she¡¯s free and was often rejected by the little girl.

    As for Jiu Wangye¡¯s matters, Xiao Ting said nothing to the others.

    Therefore, Chu Yun didn¡¯t know what happened that night. When she suddenly heard Xiao Ting say that, she was shocked and ran to question Xiao Ting directly.

    ¡°You can wake up father, right?¡±

    The Imperial Capital between July and August was as hot as being in a steamer. After Xiao Ting had eaten, shezilyid down on the soft couch to rest.

    Hearing this, she immediately sat up.

    ¡°Who told you? I¡¯m not a doctor, how can I have that ability?¡± Xiao Ting firmly denied.

    Chu Yun¡¯s mouth went t and a pair of ck grape-like eyes stared at her relentlessly, seemingly filled with endless grievances and stubbornly refusing to cry. The little person preferred to be an adult.

    ¡°I heard it all just now. You just don¡¯t want to save father. You want to watch him die, and then upy our Jiu Wangfu, right?¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. This child¡¯s imagination was really rich.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Emperor Uncle and let him make a decree to divorce you.¡± Seeing Xiao Ting didn¡¯t speak, Chu Yun thought she had guessed what was on her mind. She then turned her head and ran out.

    Hong Shao tried to stop her but was blocked by Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. The kid¡¯s just ying around.¡±

    Thea of Jiu Wangye was indeed rted to her. In order to save Jiu Wangye, Concubine Yan also integrated the soul body she¡¯d been cultivating for twenty years.

    He could wake up now with a breath of yin and yang.

    And this yin and yang breath, haha, was just her soul-changing talent.

    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying!¡±

    In the afternoon, when it was time for a nap, the sun was scorching. Xiao Ting just nced outside the window and felt that her whole body was on fire. Fortunately, there were ice cubes in the room. Sheid on the soft cushionfortably and began to drift away.

    In a daze, she heard Hong Shao call her to wake up.

    Xiao Ting tilted her head to the other side, not wanting to pay attention to her while thinking that such a blind girl must be reced when she woke up.

    Hmph!

    Thinking up to here, Xiao Ting was suddenly pulled up, and this time, she really woke up.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Hong Shao standing in front of her with an anxious face and saying something.

    Xiao Ting shook her head before she woke up.

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t disturb this miss. I want to sleep.¡±

    Seeing that she was about toy down again, Hong Shao quickly caught her and then shouted with a loud voice: ¡°Wangfei, the, Emperor, gave, a, decree, for, you, to, enter, the, Pce¡­¡±

    She shouted word by word so that Xiao Ting had to jump away from her. She covered her ears and said: ¡°Why are you so loud? You almost made me deaf.¡±

    The grievance in Hong Shao¡¯s heart, ah, ¡°This servant knew I¡¯m wrong, next time, I¡¯ll keep my voice down.¡± She didn¡¯t say the words, ¡®it¡¯d be a wonder if she could shout with a lower voice¡¯.

    She finally understood why Lu You always chose to take care of the young master.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xiao Ting stretched while Hong Shao hurriedly went over and closed the door. There were several outsiders standing outside.

    ¡°Wangfei, the Emperor called you to enter the Pce.¡±

    Before Xiao Ting¡¯szy tendons were fully stretched, she was frightened and retorted, ¡°What? This consort won¡¯t go.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the pce, ah. She went there twice. The first time she offended the Empress Dowager, and the second time, she offended all the prospective concubines. This time, she might offend the Emperor directly.

    That¡¯s the person who could make her head fall in minutes and reincarnate.

    ¡°You have no choice but to go.¡± Hong Shao felt that since her wangfei was resurrected from that lighting strike, she had be more and more ridiculous. She used to wantonly roam outside the Pce, but now, just entering the Pce would cause misfortune.

    But even so, she had to go.

    As for Hong Shao herself, she worried more and more. Before, she only stayed in the LiuLi Pavilion of Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu. There, her own miss was so powerful that no one dared to bully her.

    Now it¡¯s good since it¡¯s like serving the Madam.

    Xiao Ting plunged into the bed and began to make excuses, but despite her many excuses, Hong Shao dug her out and got her into the carriage that would enter the Pce.

    QianQing Pce was where the Emperor lived. Xiao Ting was invited in by the pce servants. Under the boundless heat wave, she was not in the mood to appreciate the style here.

    ¡°Emperor Uncle, that woman even beat me. Father is asleep and cannot be the master of Yun¡¯er. Emperor Uncle, you must punish her severely.¡±

    Before entering the door, she heard Chu Yun¡¯s voice. Xiao Ting felt that she really underestimated this girl.

    She really came toin. Moreover, this fogey old man even believed her and arrested Xiao Ting on such a hot day.

    Is this pair of niece and uncle trying to annoy her?

    Even though she thought so in her heart, Xiao Ting still saluted.

    The Emperor looked at her with a smile. When Xiao Ting felt that stare, her heart squirmed.

    ¡°I often hear Concubine Xiao mention her precious niece, but now that I see her, I think she¡¯s exaggerating a bit.¡±

    Disappointment shed in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Ting merely replied in a low voice, acting well-behaved with her head down.

    ¡°Emperor Uncle, this woman is pretending. You can¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±

    Chu Yun instantly boiled over, her saliva flying wildly as she began toin about Xiao Ting¡¯s treatment of her after she arrived at Jiu Wangfu.

    In the end, it even led to the fact that Jiu Wangye being unconscious has something to do with Xiao Ting.

    The Emperor listened with gusto and nced at Xiao Ting from time to time.

    ¡°Can you exin, Jiu Wangfei?¡±

    Looking at Chu Yun¡¯s pitiful eyes, the Emperor gave a light cough and deliberately asked Xiao Ting with a straight face.

    When Xiao Ting heard Chu Yun speak, she knew that she was doomed today.

    So she said: ¡°Replying to the Emperor, isn¡¯t there an old saying that said ¡®loving mothers often lose children¡¯? Yun¡¯er iswless in the wangfu Since this servant was married to Jiu Wangye and became Yun¡¯er¡¯s mother concubine, this consort would remember the ancient precepts and teach him well, so as to live up to the love of the Emperor and Imperial Concubine for Jiu Wangye and Yun¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Yun¡¯er is still young but a minister¡¯s young miss took her out to meet the world. This consort is afraid that he might be deceived by others.¡±

    ¡°As for taking her to eatmoner¡¯s meals, I thought that even Emperors and nobles should be aware of the suffering of the people. Only then will he cherish the prosperous dreams that the Emperor brought to them. If he can¡¯t bear the slightest bitterness, how could he handle a big responsibility in the future?¡±

    When the Emperor saw Xiao Ting raise her head, he let out a breath of surprise.

    At thest Summer Lotus Banquet, although Xiao Ting left an impression on him, the distance at that time was too far away, so it wasn¡¯t too clear.

    But this time was different. The moment she raised her head, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she changed her address from ¡®chenqie (this servant)¡¯ to ¡®chenfei (this consort)¡¯, and finally to ¡®I¡¯.

    More casual than before.

    Although the words were simple and direct, they were extremely reasonable.

    This was the first time the Emperor heard someone say that this should be something the Emperor and nobles should experience.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s words were both ttery and realistic, but in the end, the meaningful parts were more than the ttery.

    After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she covered her mouth, feeling a little annoyed. She must have been influenced by those books and movies in her previous life.

    There¡¯s no way. How could you expect a woman who has never received formal college education to say anything profound?

    ¡°Uhm, Emperor, I was talking nonsense just now, so please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Emperor felt amused when he saw Xiao Ting¡¯s startled eyes, which were both anxious and meant to please.

    At this time, a charming and moving woman walked out from the curtain behind the Emperor.

    ¡°Aunt.¡±

    It was Imperial Concubine Xiao.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s phoenix eyes were slightly upturned as she red at her with a smile, before curling up to the Emperor and sitting down. She then said: ¡°Is the Emperor satisfied?¡±

    The Emperorughed and patted Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s slender hands on his knees. Heughed openly and said: ¡°Satisfied, really satisfied. As my beloved concubine said, your niece is really amusing.¡±

    Chu Yun was dumbfounded next to him. What¡¯s with this situation?

    But seeing Imperial Concubine Xiao, she was still very happy. With her short legs, she ran from the Emperor¡¯s right to the left where Imperial Concubine Xiao was. She then shook her arm and said: ¡°Niang Niang (imperial concubine)¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Little Yun¡¯er is in this ce, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chu Yun was hugged and sat on Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯sp, but her mouth was t and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her favorite Niang Niang was the aunt of that stinky woman. It must be useless toin. Emperor Uncle just will just listen to Niang Niang again, and her biggest backer would be gone.

    Xiao Ting blinked and watched the dramatic scene in front of her. Her Aunt was so close to Chu Yun, and that hapless child, who always troubled her, wouldn¡¯t say anything bad about her?

    Chu Yun looked at the three people present, and finally could only whisper, ¡°Yun¡¯er misses Father.¡±

    Imperial Concubine¡¯s gaze stayed on Xiao Ting¡¯s body for a moment, and thenforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yun¡¯er, your father will wake up soon.¡±

    ¡°Really? But the white-bearded doctor said that father is going to sleep for a long time this time. I don¡¯t know if he can wake up. Niang Niang is¡­are you lying to me?¡±

 Chapter 54 - Overlord Clause

    054: Overlord use

    Chu Yun asked with a twitch of her mouth, her eyes as dark as grapes glittered with crystal tears and stared wide. It was filled with tears but they never fell.

    Xiao Ting was speechless. The kid could cry when she wanted to, why didn¡¯t she just pursue acting?

    Imperial Concubine Xiao looked at the Emperor. She didn¡¯t know anything about this. The Emperor coughed slightly and showed apologetic eyes.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao looked at Xiao Ting again. Seeing her lowered head, she thought the girl was sad and felt even more distressed for her niece. She thought it was a good match, but didn¡¯t expect her to be liked by the child. And now, Jiu Wangye was still asleep.

    If Jiu Wangye really dies, she could still remarry. But with him being half-dead, her niece would spend the rest of her life¡­

    Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t sad, she just didn¡¯t dare to look at Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s eyes because of her guilty conscience.

    Could she say that she could save Jiu Wangye and make him live like a normal person?

    Aiya, it¡¯s really annoying.

    The Emperor and Imperial Concubine Xiao persuaded him for a long time, but Chu Yun still looked listless. The two adults also cherished this nephew in their hearts, so they were a bit distracted at the moment.

    Xiao Ting was upset when she saw this bear child cry constantly.

    Not caring where she was, she rushed up and pulled the bear child Chu Yun by the arm and pulled her from Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s arms, ¡®pa, pa, pa¡­¡¯

    While crazily beating her ass, she still murmured: ¡°Bear child, if I don¡¯t beat you for a day, you¡¯ll go to another house. It¡¯s not the Emperor¡¯s fault that your father is sick. You even made the Emperor and Imperial Concubine sad. You ignorant boy, why go bother them? Just because of missing your father?¡±

    Chu Yun was spanked by her and felt ashamed and angry. She was also shocked and looked at her with a dazed expression.

    ¡°The big deal is waiting for your father to kick the bucket. If so, this miss wouldn¡¯t take you when she remarries.¡±

    Xiao Ting shouted again after the spanking.

    Chu Yun understood now, and she just sat on the ground while kicking her legs and crying. She yelled: ¡°I don¡¯t want a stepmother. I don¡¯t want a stepfather¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting was embarrassed, and under the surprised eyes of Imperial Concubine Xiao and the Emperor, she squatted down and exined: ¡°That, let¡¯s talk about it. I won¡¯t find a stepfather for you, so don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a stepmother either.¡± Chu Yun shouted at her.

    ¡°But your mother is dead.¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want a stepmother either.¡± Chu Yun wiped away her tears and cried out.

    ¡°Then ask the Emperor and noble concubine to settle the ount. They gave me the marriage. If I don¡¯t agree, I will be decapitated.¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao and the Emperor sitting on a high ce: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, let my father wake up, and I will let you be my stepmother.¡± Chu Yun stepped back and negotiated terms with Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting stared angrily, then sat on the ground with her legs crossed and faced her, ¡°Then who will pay for my loss?¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected, Uncle XinHan didn¡¯t lie to her, ¡°This prince will pay you. Let¡¯s talk, how much does it cost?¡±

    Chu Yun looked proud and Xiao Ting despised her, ¡°Are you rich?¡±

    ¡°You dare underestimate this prince? Father said, in the future, Jiu Wangfu will be mine.¡±

    Xiao Ting hmphed, ¡°Your father is talking about the future, not the present. Besides, do you know how far it will be from now? ording to thew, those things will only belong to you when your father¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Father will not die.¡±

    ¡°It depends on whether I can save him or not, hmph.¡± Now it¡¯s Xiao Ting¡¯s turn to be proud and ignore her.

    Chu Yun gritted her teeth and stared at her angrily. In the end, like a deted ball, she pulled her little head and said: ¡°Big deal, I will listen to you in the future, so let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Xiao Ting nced at her sideways. She thought about it, then said after a long while: ¡°It seems pretty good, but there¡¯s no proof.¡±

    Chu Yun instantly stood up and looked at the Emperor, ¡°Emperor Uncle, Yun¡¯er wants paper and pen.¡±

    The Emperor was suddenly awakened and he waved his hand for the others to prepare it.

    The pce servants brought a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone. Chu Yun waved and the pce servants put the things on the floor of the hall.

    ¡°Grind ink.¡±

    Chu Yun gave the brush to Xiao Ting. Xiao Ting took it and was about to write when she suddenly thought, meow, I don¡¯t know how to write well, so she returned the brush to Chu Yun.

    ¡°To save your father, this consort sacrificed a lot. Therefore, I decided to list a few conditions. If you agree to it, we will write a contract as proof.¡±

    Chu Yun stared at her. Just now, there was only one condition. How did it be a few?

    But for her father to wake up as soon as possible, she could only swallow her anger.

    ¡°You say it.¡± Chu Yun gritted her teeth.

    ¡°After Xiao Ting rescued Jiu Wangye, her rights in Jiu Wangfu will be as follows: First, Chu Yun will leave everything to Xiao Ting in the future.¡±

    Chu Yun thought that her human rights were sold just like this, and her heart bled.

    ¡°Second, Jiu Wangye is not allowed to divorce this wangfei, and also not allowed to marry other wives nor ept concubines.¡±

    Although Chu Yun snorted, this idea coincided with hers. She also didn¡¯t like her father marrying other women, so she had better throw out that possibility.

    ¡°Third, Jiu Wangye is not allowed to hook up with other women.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by hooking up?¡± Little baby Chu was about to write but then suddenly asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Was it because she¡¯s too crass? Well, this kid was too young to understand this.

    ¡°Just write it like this, your father will understand.¡±

    Chu Yun thought for a while, and finally wrote it down with the nearby pce servant¡¯s help.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Chu Yun felt deeply sorry for her father, but it was worth it to save his life.

    Xiao Ting thought for a while and figured that this was the most important one, ¡°Fourth¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fourth? You¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? Just forget it if you don¡¯t agree.¡± Xiao Ting looked at her nails for a while and acted indifferently.

    Chu Yun held back a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground again. Sheid on the low table and continued to write, ¡°What¡¯s the fourth?¡±

    In order to make a posture lower than the master, the pce servants beside her had to lie on the ground and pray that they would hurry up, ah!

    Xiao Ting smiled at seeing Chu Yun bristling and the tip of the brush trembling.

    ¡°Fourth, if Jiu Wangye and Xiao Ting divorced and agreed to peacefully separate, Jiu Wangfu will be owned by Xiao Ting, and the remaining property of the husband and wife must be divided equally.¡±

    The house was there, but the car was no longer needed.

    Well, it shouldn¡¯t be a loss now, right?

    Xiao Ting bnced in her heart, but Chu Yun, who heard her words, trembled with fright and arge ink stain fell, ruining the contract.

    ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Write quickly. This miss¡¯ mood is a little uncertain right now, maybe this miss will change her mind when she turns around!¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s posture of ¡®I¡¯m arrogant, I don¡¯t care about you¡¯ made Chu Yun so angry that she wanted to hit her face with the brush and even the inkstone.

    Unfortunately, she could only think about it.

    Chu Yun changed the piece of paper and rewrote it again. Xiao Ting looked at it andughed. As if seeing that Jiu Wangfu already belonged to her, sheughed even more wildly.

    In the end, Xiao Ting asked Chu Yun to make four more copies. Chu Yun endured the greatest injustice of her life, refusing to look at that hateful face.

    After Xiao Ting looked over, she asked Chu Yun to stamp her seal on each sheet and then sign her name.

    The Emperor and Imperial Concubine Xiao witnessed the whole process and could only think that Xiao Ting was ying with the child. After all, only the first condition of their so-called contract was rted to Chu Yun while the rest were rted to Jiu Wangye.

    The Emperor¡¯s little ws quietly stretched out and gently squeezed Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s little waist, saying, ¡°I really have the foresight. Your little niece really knows how to deal with children.¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao gave him a look, patted his hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble, the children are here!¡±

    When the Emperor turned around, he saw Xiao Ting happily pull Chu Yun and jump over.

    ¡°Aunt, you and the Emperor are going to be witnesses for Ting¡¯er.¡±

    Saying so, she stuffed five sheets of paper into Imperial Concubine Xiao¡¯s arms with a look of expectation.

    Chu Yun also looked at them eagerly, as if asking them to sign quickly. And that after signing, she could save her father.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao and the Emperor looked at each other. Imperial Concubine Xiao was very simple and let them y mischievously. She signed her name on all copies, then also followed Xiao Ting to put her own fingerprint.

    However, who is the Emperor? Could his noble name be signed so casually?

    What? Even need a stamp?

    Did they think this is an Imperial edict?

    What? Even his private seal was okay?

    This, this, the private seal was also the seal of the Emperor. As long as he¡¯s the Emperor, it will be like it¡¯s his order. He couldn¡¯t just sell his Ninth Brother like this!

    Xiao Ting looked at Chu Yun.

    Chu Yun immediately stepped forward and hugged one of the Emperor¡¯s legs, then said coquettishly: ¡°Emperor Uncle, you agree, right? As long as Father can wake up, it¡¯s okay even if this bad woman let Yun¡¯er beg for food.¡±

    The Emperor wanted to cry without tears. I¡¯m not worried about you. I¡¯m worried about my poor Ninth Brother. He¡¯d be a man with no right to marry another wife nor take a concubine. This is truly, truly¡­

    Finally, at the request of Chu Yun, the Emperor finally signed and stamped it. Xiao Ting took it and looked at it carefully. She gave two of them to the Emperor and Imperial Concubine Xiao, then blinked her eyes. Pretending to be pitiful, she said: ¡°Aunt must keep it well. It¡¯s rted to Ting¡¯er¡¯s lifelong happiness.¡±

    As for the Emperor, she had no guts to say that to him.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao looked at her dumbfoundedly and had no answer to that.

    Imperial Concubine Xiao and the Emperor looked at each other, then at the ck and white letters in their hands. They only felt that Jiu Wangfu wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in the future.

    ¡°Beloved concubine, I signed this for you. In the future, if my brotheres to me for trouble, you have to exin it for me.¡±

    Imperial Concubine Xiao knew the thoughts of the person beside her. The Emperor was excited to watch the show of Jiu Wangye.

    After all, Jiu Wangye had been so indifferent since childhood that others rarely saw him get angry and it¡¯s only that one time. After that, he became even more indifferent.

    ¡°The Emperor can rest assured. It¡¯s just thatst time, the Noble Consort of PingYang Pce had a conflict with Ting¡¯er when she entered the Pce.¡±

    After the Summer Lotus Banquet, Xiao Ting once mentioned a woman who was with Jiu Wangye and they seemed to be flirting with each other. Imperial Concubine Xiao didn¡¯t believe it, but when she knew that the woman was the Noble Consort in PingYang Pce, she felt a little uneasy.

    ¡°Why did she enter the Emperor¡¯s Pce?¡± The Emperor was surprised at first, then thought of something. He then said: ¡°Maybe the Empress thought about her and called back to the capital. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, she has left the Imperial Capital and will note back easily. After all, it was her who¡­¡±

 Chapter 55 - Unreliable Dad

    055: Unreliable Dad

    The Emperor didn¡¯t continue, but Xiao Guifei* said to herself: ¡°I hope so. If Ting¡¯er can really save Jiu Wangye, this paper means that this concubine must take it seriously.¡±

    *I got tired of typing Imperial Concubine Xiao all the time, so I¡¯m using the pinyin.

    The Emperor pped his knee andughed. Someone just happened toe and said that YuChi XinHan was here.

    The Emperor got up and strode away, but didn¡¯t take the piece of paper. Xiao Guifei smiled and ordered a familiar maid to keep it properly.

    In the Imperial Study, YuChi XinHan still looked like a ruffian. He was a little more casual after saluting and the Emperor seemed to be used to it. He asked: ¡°I heard Ninth Brother say that you¡¯ve gone to the South. When did you return to the Capital?¡±

    YuChi XinHan smiled and replied: ¡°Regarding the Jiangnan side, this subject sent someone to stare at him. The Emperor didn¡¯t need to worry. This subject returned to the Capital this time for what Jiu Wangye saidst time.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he waved his hand to let all the people on standby go down. Then he asked, ¡°What? Do you have news?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much news. This subject inquired about 20 years ago. The Great Seal should have fallen into the hands of the Gu n in PingYang, but soon after, the Gu n was ruined.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the ministers of the Gu n have evil thoughts for this Empire in their hearts, and that sin deserves ten thousand deaths.¡± The Emperor was a little annoyed. If not for this, his Chu n would be honored by the five countries and ten provinces twenty years ago.

    YuChi XinHan then said: ¡°ording to the news this subject inquired, there was still a woman in the Gu family who was left out and disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her name?¡± The Emperor became anxious. No one else knew where the Great Seal was buried, and he invited many people during that time, so only the approximate direction could be distinguished.

    It would be great if they could find thest person in contact with the Great Seal.

    YuChi XinHan nodded, ¡°The Emperor should know her too.¡±

    ¡°Zhen* also knows? Who is it?¡± The Emperor looked at him suspiciously and was a little angry when he thought about Noble Consort Chen back then. Let it not be another concubine in his harem.

    *If you¡¯re familiar with Chinese ancient novels, you¡¯ll know that zhen is the way an Emperor calls himself, much like the royal ¡®we¡¯, I think.

    Hmph.

    YuChi XinHan handed an official document respectfully. The Emperor took it, and after a few quick nces, he asked in surprise: ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Replying to the Emperor. This is the woman¡¯s name and birth date. This subject has verified and confirmed that it is correct.¡±

    ¡°Gu QianYing*, the words are really appropriate. The wife of General Ping Xi, but she has been dead for many years.¡± The Emperor read word by word.

    *QianYing means to hide.

    At that time, General Ping Xi had great military exploits. Three years after marrying his wife, he didn¡¯t have a child. After his wife died of illness, he stayed in mourning for three years. During an expedition, he brought a woman back from the border and she became his concubine. The two didn¡¯t have much interaction after that. One yearter, she gave him a daughter, and then the couple was killed by bandits.

    At that time, it caused a sensation in the entire Imperial Capital.

    YuChi XinHan exined, ¡°But they still have a daughter.¡±

    The Empress Dowager considered General Ping Xi as loyal and courageous. She pitied him, so she raised the daughter by her side, and the Emperor named her Princess XiangXiang.

    ¡°Back then, XiangXiang was just a newborn baby and didn¡¯t know anything. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s impossible to know anything after being raised by the Empress Dowager for so many years.¡±

    The Emperor sighed. The clue that was finally obtained was gone.

    YuChi XinHan shrugged. He was only responsible for reporting the news he knew. As for the analysis, that was not his job.

    After a long silence, the Emperor asked about Jiu Wangye falling asleep. YuChi XinHan could only tell the story objectively and didn¡¯t mention Xiao Ting acting like she¡¯s talking to a ghost.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t think much, so he told him to go back.

    Meanwhile, Xiao Ting and Chu Yun returned to Jiu Wangfu. Xiao Ting didn¡¯t immediately save Jiu Wangye. Instead, she followed Chu Yun all the way to JingHua Garden. Under the somewhat horrified eyes of the two guards, she openly walked in.

    Then, Xiao Ting asked Hong Shao to find rouge and apply it on the thumb of Jiu Wangye. She then grabbed his finger and pressed them on the three copies she held one by one.

    ¡°En, finally done.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the one with the Emperor and Aunt didn¡¯t have wangye¡®s fingerprint.¡± Xiao Ting was annoyed, but she didn¡¯t dare ask for it again, so she had to let it go andfort herself, ¡°Forget it, so be it!¡±

    Xiao Ting handed a copy to Chu Yun. After warning her to put it away, she ran to find the Housekeeper and asked him to help Jiu Wangye put one copy away. Then she returned to her LanYue Pavilion happily.

    Chu Yun followed her all the way like a small tail, following her wherever she went. After seeing her justying there, her hair immediately bristled.

    ¡°You, you get up for me.¡±

    The small arms and legs couldn¡¯t move Xiao Ting, but Chu Yun just grabbed Xiao Ting¡¯s arm to prevent her from sleeping.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, I say, cutie, what else do you want? This consort promised you to save people and yet you won¡¯t let me sleep.¡±

    Xiao Ting flicked her sleeves and turned to the other side in front of her.

    Chu Yun ran to the other side, ¡°Go and save father first.¡±

    Xiao Ting said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that saving people is very troublesome? Don¡¯t bother me. I will naturally save your dear father when I¡¯m well-rested.¡±

    Seeing her closed eyes, Chu Yun could only shut her mouth, then went out of the house and sat down on the steps outside the door.

    She held her chin with both hands and stared at the door closely.

    Seeing this, Hong Shao was a little surprised. When did the rtionship between her wangfei and the little prince be so good?

    ¡°Young prince, this servant will guard here. You can go back and rest!¡±

    Chu Yun didn¡¯t give her any face, and said with a cold snort, ¡°Hmph, I have to watch it personally, so that she won¡¯t go back on her promise. Go away.¡±

    Fortunately, the eaves were rtively long, otherwise, the sun would be too hot outside.

    Despite this, Hong Shao still worried and went into the house to report to Xiao Ting. It was a pity that Xiao Ting had already met Duke Zhou*.

    *Chinese version of the Sandman.

    Just hearing that mosquito voice wasn¡¯t enough to stop her from dreaming.

    This time, Xiao Ting was awakened by the Imperial Uncle before she had enough sleep.

    Xiao Zhan hadn¡¯t seen his good girl for a long time, so he missed her very much. He also heard that his youngest son was being raised in Jiu Wangfu, and the two women in the family wanted him to bring the youngest home.

    Now he dared not return to the house, fearing that once he¡¯s caught, it¡¯ll be another frantic bombing.

    ¡°Daddy, why are you here on such a hot day?¡±

    Xiao Ting was still in a daze from sleep. Barely awake, she sat there and swayed while calling Xiao Xin toe.

    At this time, Xiao Xin called out to his sister as soon as he entered the doors. Only then did Xiao Zhan remember that the youngest son he¡¯d seenst time looked exactly like this.

    Xiao Ting raised a finger to Xiao Zhan, and said to Xiao Xin: ¡°Xiao Shi, Daddy came to see you.¡±

    Only then did Xiao Xin see Xiao Zhan sitting next to her. He hesitated before stepping forward to pay his respects, ¡°Xin¡¯er has seen Daddy.¡±

    Xiao Zhan was so relieved that he drew his youngest son to the front and took a closer look. He wanted to say something, like he¡¯s gotten fatter, whiter, and so on, but found that he couldn¡¯t remember what Xiao Xin looked like before.

    ¡°Good boy, how old are you this year?¡± And so, Xiao Zhan, who was extremely idiotic, asked such words in order to get closer to his son.

    Shocked, Xiao Ting rolled her eyes and finally woke up.

    Xiao Xin held his breath in his mind. He didn¡¯t quite understand. His little chest pitter-pattered and his eyes widened as he looked at his cheap father.

    Although he always knew that he wasn¡¯t favored in the Xiao fu, with his mother concubine even saying that he shouldn¡¯t care about anything and just follow Sixth Sister. But when he heard that his father didn¡¯t even remember how old he was¡­

    Xiao Xin was still very sad.

    Lu You came over, ¡°Master, the young master will soon be five years old.¡±

    ¡°Oh, five years old. Isn¡¯t that the age to go to school?¡± Xiao Zhan looked at his good daughter.

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at him, then stretched her somewhat stiff neck, and said angrily, ¡°How would I know?¡±

    Therefore, the father and daughter looked at Lu You. Lu You had no choice but to go forward and reply, ¡°Master, wangfei, Seventh Concubine previously asked a master schr to teach the young master in the fu, but when she left, the master schr also resigned. Right now, the young master is learning with the young prince.¡±

    Xiao Zhan heard it and was in a daze, but this wasn¡¯t the most important thing. The most important thing was that he wanted to take Xiao Xin home.

    Xiao Ting smiled after hearing this. When did the two of them be so close?

    Even study together?

    Alright, this sister was so ipetent that she hadn¡¯t thought about that.

    En, she had to care about Xiao Shi a lot more in the future because this child is too pitiful.

    It¡¯s just unexpected that Seventh Aunt was capable of asking a master schr for Xiao Shi under the Madam¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Well, my good girl, it¡¯s not the same thing for Xin¡¯er to live here, so just let him go back with Daddy!¡±

    Xiao Zhan took Xiao Xin¡¯s hand and asked his daughter kindly.

    Hearing this, Xiao Xin immediately broke away from his hand and hid behind Xiao Ting. He timidly revealed a small head and tightly pulled on Xiao Ting¡¯s clothes as he whispered: ¡°Sister, Xiao Shi doesn¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like that home, nor his father. He only likes his sister.

    Xiao Ting felt his nervousness and patted his little head. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go back if you don¡¯t want to. Stay with sister, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Only in front of Xiao Ting would Xiao Xin respond like a child with his small face upright.

    When Xiao Zhan saw his good girl disagree, he had a headache.

    Those two women were still waiting. How could he exin it to them when he went back?

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve seen it too, Xiao Shi doesn¡¯t like it there, so let him follow me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be able to raise him.¡± Xiao Ting promised immediately when Xiao Zhan looked embarrassed.

    Hong Shao beside him was busy serving tea and fruits to the Imperial Uncle.

    Lu You felt the whole situation was a bit ridiculous. Wangfei really misunderstood the Master.

    The Master didn¡¯t even know how old his son was. It¡¯s estimated that if wangfei hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he wouldn¡¯t remember that he had such a son. How could he be worried if Xiao Ting could raise him?

    Most likely, it¡¯s the olddy and the Madam who asked him toe.

    At this moment, Lu You came to Xiao Ting¡¯s side and said, ¡°Wangfei, the young master is a descendant of the Xiao family. It¡¯s not appropriate to stay in Jiu Wangfu and be raised by his sister.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it the same regardless of who raised him?¡± Xiao Ting was puzzled. She liked Xiao Shi very much.

    Lu You exined to her, ¡°The olddy and the Madam are still in the fu. If this was known to others, they will definitely be suspicious. Maybe they would say that they abused the young master, causing wangfei to pick him up.¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± When she went therest time, Xiao Shi was locked up and wasn¡¯t fed, right?

    ¡°Oh.¡± She reacted instantly and looked at Xiao Zhan, ¡°It turns out that Daddy is here to lobby for them.¡±

    Xiao Ting pped the table and stood up, ¡°Daddy, did Grandmother and the Madam ask you toe?¡±

    Facing his angry good girl, Imperial Uncle Xiao smiled wryly. Heughed and said, ¡°That, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I was just wondering why you suddenly thought of Xiao Shi and why you suddenly wanted to visit Ting¡¯er. I think you¡¯re just afraid of that tigress and Grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 56

    56: The Wangfu Was Attacked

    Xiao Zhan was startled by the sharp teeth of his good girl.

    Aiya, his good girl is angry, what should he do?

    Imperial Uncle Xiao hurriedly stepped forward tofort his beloved daughter, ¡°Good girl, dad really has no other way. Your grandmother and mother talked all day that it almost annoyed dad to death, this, this is¡­¡±

    Then he quickly promised that his good girl¡¯s worries wouldn¡¯te true.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xiao Ting turned her head and didn¡¯t look at him. Her face was arrogant, but she was thinking about how to clean up the two women.

    ¡°What mother? My mother concubine died a long time ago, and the Madam is a tigress.¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao quickly gave her a smile, ¡°Yes, a tigress.¡± No matter what she called the other person, as long as his good girl is happy.

    The two dowry maids next to her weren¡¯t surprised since they¡¯re used to it.

    But the people who served in Jiu Wangfu were ignorant. Wangfei is really amazing. It seemed like she was kind to them in the past.

    They should never offend her in the future.

    In fact, Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t very angry, but she thought that her cheap father was not very reliable since he didn¡¯t care about his son at all.

    But thinking about it, the Imperial Uncle Xiao was only interested in beauties, and he might not even recognize the other girls and sons in the house.

    ¡°So Daddy agrees that Xiao Shi will stay with me?¡± Xiao Ting looked at him suspiciously.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao nodded fiercely, ¡°Agree, agree. You can keep it if you like it!¡±

    Uh, why does listening to these words make Xiao Shi like an object where she could keep it if she liked it.

    Xiao Ting felt a little embarrassed for him, so she asked, ¡°Then how do you exin it to Grandmother when Daddy goes back?¡±

    Xiao Ting obviously knew her cheap father very well. Imperial Uncle Xiao is a dutiful son and cares about the olddy very much. Therefore, Xiao Ting could call the Madam a tigress, but she had to respectfully call the olddy ¡®grandmother¡¯.

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting also began to worry.

    Just as the father and daughter were bothering their brains, Chu Yun, the little prince, made his debut.

    ¡°Big deal, this prince will let him be this one¡¯spanion.¡±

    Chu Yun proudly said to Xiao Ting.

    She had been guarding the door. Originally, the family affairs of Xiao fu had nothing to do with her, and she didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose. Something terrible was happening to this woman so she just listened to it a little bit.

    Unexpectedly, there¡¯s still such a good opportunity to make this woman owe her a favor, so this woman can no longer shirk and save her father!

    No matter how dull Xiao Ting was, she knew the girl¡¯s purpose.

    When Xiao Zhan heard this, his eyes lit up and he was instantly happy.

    Faced with Xiao Xin¡¯s joyful eyes, Xiao Ting could only ept it as she red at Chu Yun.

    How could this kid grow up to be a fine adult when she knew how to y tricks at such a young age?

    If Chu Yun knew what she was thinking, she would definitely despise her. Born in the royal family, not understanding these would mean not understanding how you died.

    It¡¯s precisely because of this that although Chu Yun didn¡¯t like others grabbing her mother concubine¡¯s seat, she could still see that Xiao Ting treated her sincerely.

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she had already epted the current situation.

    Everyone did what they said, and Xiao Zhan brought the two little beans with him all the way to Xiao fu.

    Xiao Ting was lying on the soft couch, but couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Hong Shao looked at her and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t wangfei apany the young master back?¡±

    Xiao Ting tilted her head, ¡°This consort hates that pretentious woman.¡±

    Hong Shao became speechless. Is that why you gave the idea for the Imperial Uncle to set up a house outside for raising a mistress that¡¯s knowledgeable and generous?

    It¡¯s the first time she saw a daughter give her father the idea to raise a mistress outside.

    The wangfei of her family was truly amazing.

    It wasn¡¯t until nightfall that Chu Yun and Xiao Xin returned.

    Xiao Ting satzily on the viewing pavilion and asked Hong Shao to help them freshen up, while she sat on the railing, thinking about her life.

    As for which life?

    Naturally, it was the matter of saving her cheap husband.

    If she didn¡¯t save him, he¡¯d be a vegetable at best. He¡¯d be in a deep sleep until he didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore. And she would be a widow and continue to live a happy life.

    Save him and there¡¯d be a lot of trouble in the future. After all, the owner of this wangfu was him. Even if they have nothing to do with each other now, it¡¯s unlikely to be so in the future.

    Aiya, it¡¯s really annoying.

    Gradually, the moon rose and the stars shone, making the endless starry sky dazzling. Xiao Ting simply climbed to the top of the pavilion andid on her back, crossing her legs to watch the night.

    The boundless night sky looked infinitely wide as if she was the only one in this world. With the sky as her roof and the ground as her bed, her heart was like being under a frozenke, warm and veryfortable.

    (T/N: I have no idea how being under a frozenke would be warm andfortable.)

    Suddenly, a bright light cut through the sky, shooting towards the direction of the wangfu with a sharp sound.

    ¡°A meteor?¡± Xiao Ting thought at first that a meteor was falling. After seeing it clearly, she flipped over and climbed down the pir.

    ¡°Grandma! it¡¯s a meteor arrow!¡±

    Before shended, the arrow hit the ce where she was lying just now, and the entire pavilion instantly ignited.

    Xiao Ting immediately let go, jumped down, and rolled a few times under the flower trees before she could stand firm.

    At this time, the wangfu was in chaos.

    There was fire everywhere.

    ¡°Damn, under this bright night sky, there¡¯s actually someone who dared set fire to Jiu Wangfu?¡±

    A tter of hurried footsteps came, but it was Housekeeper Mu bringing some people to find her.

    Seeing that she was fine, he immediately said: ¡°Wangfei, please hide with this old servant first!¡±

    ¡°Where are the two children?¡±

    ¡°This old servant has sent someone to pick them up, please don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless, and then followed Housekeeper Mu while dodging east and west. Fortunately, the people who came with him were masters. Even if there¡¯s another arrowing, they could block it.

    They retreated to a side courtyard without much risk. Inside was an underground space, which was not that big and could only amodate dozens of people.

    When Xiao Ting arrived, Xiao Xin and Chu Yun were already inside.

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s a fire dragon.¡± Xiao Xin had always been raised in the Xiao fu. All he saw were sinister hearts and meaningful nces. This was the first time he saw this kind of scene. Maybe he was a little scared as he tightly grasped Xiao Ting¡¯s clothes.

    Pretending to be strong and not afraid.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xiao Tingforted him, and then looked at Chu Yun, but seeing her calm in this situation made her happy.

    Such happenings seemed to bemonce.

    There were only a few servants. Chu Yun¡¯s people and the two maids Xiao Ting brought were to the fu. None of the others came in.

    Housekeeper Mu only sent her here then left. Xiao Ting looked around and asked the two men guarding the door, ¡°Where is wangye?¡±

    The two looked cold and expressionless, but they still answered her.

    ¡°Housekeeper Mu will pick him up, wangfei didn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    After waiting for a while, they still didn¡¯t see the otherse back, and there was a suffocating heatwave. Xiao Ting was about to go out but was stopped by the two guards.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside, wangfei shouldn¡¯t go out.¡±

    Xiao Ting red at them and said, ¡°No, your sister! Can this consort be ordered around by you guys?¡±

    Saying so, she reached out and pushed away their iron arms to climb up.

    There was a lot of smoke billowing out. As soon as Xiao Ting walked out, she stumbled forward and almost fell.

    Looking back, it turned out to be a person. She was dressed as a servant of this wangfu. Even with blood on her neck and wide eyes, her fingers were still moving and she¡¯s obviously not dead yet, but it¡¯s obvious she couldn¡¯t survive.

    This meant someone broke in.

    Xiao Ting put her hands together, murmured something, then turned and left.

    At this moment, the entire wangfu was shrouded in dense smoke. Xiao Ting cautiously hid all the way and came to JingHua Garden.

    Sure enough, she could see a group of people fighting in the thick smoke along with the realistic sound of swords colliding. She sneaked past that ce to where the fire couldn¡¯t reach.

    Along the way, she didn¡¯t see Housekeeper Mu. She was like a cat as she crawled through the middle of a broken wall, and then pressed herself against the wall, all the way to the inner room.

    It was quiet inside, so she subconsciously held her breath, praying in her heart that no one else was there.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years and you¡¯re still half-dead. Ben shizi* really didn¡¯t understand, how good are you that you could give her happiness even with this half-dead body?¡±

    *Ben shizi: The shizi here means crown prince or an heir to a prominent household. This was also the term Chu Yun often refers to herself, so I can¡¯t very well let this unknown character use that term. So pinyin it is.

    ¡°Is ben shizi not as good as you? Ah?¡±

    Hearing a ¡®plop*¡® sound from inside, Xiao Ting¡¯s footsteps became more cautious. She then hid behind the screen and quietly looked inside.

    *something hitting the water

    She saw a man standing inside with only his back visible under the candlelight. Under his feet, a man was lying on his stomach. His face was blocked so she couldn¡¯t see who he was.

    Another one was lying on his back and it was Housekeeper Mu, who seemed to have discovered the situation inside and was about to go in, but was beaten as soon as he walked inside.

    ¡°Chu Li, what are you doing? She chose me back then, but you¡¯re still entangled with her now. Is it because ben shizi dare not do anything to you?

    Shizi?

    She?

    What a mess, she couldn¡¯t understand a word.

    But she figured out that it was Jiu Wangye who was lying in front of the man.

    Thinking that his state was still undetermined but was thrown around again, Xiao Ting was a little angry.

    Don¡¯t joke around. This is her nominal husband, so how could he be so bullied?

    But no matter how she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t beat the man either.

    Seeing that the man was about to step on Jiu Wangye again, Xiao Ting suddenly had an idea and turned to walk outside.

    When she came to the middle of the courtyard, she suddenly shouted: ¡°YuChi XinHan, you fool, hurry up. Here, here, wangye is here.¡±

    In the room, the man heard the name YuChi XinHan and fled out the window in an instant. When Xiao Ting acted and ran inside, she saw the broken window.

    Before she could think about it, she pulled Jiu Wangye and got under the bed.

    Sure enough, she heard something outside as soon as she hid.

    ¡°How dare you y with ben shizi, hmph, you will die if you¡¯re caught by ben shizi.¡±

    At that cold and faint voice, Xiao Ting shuddered unconsciously.

    She secretly said: I¡¯m dead now.

    At this moment, Jiu Wangye still had no response and was lying on his back. She was beside him and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    ¡®Boom¡®!

    There was the sound of something copsing. It was obvious that the man was destroying things while looking for them.

    Xiao Ting nced at the hapless man and said in her heart: I don¡¯t know which conscientious woman you found to seduce. This is obviously the person with the green hating to seek revenge. Meow, I would note if I knew it.

    No, if she lived after this, she must part ways with him.

 Chapter 57 - This Old Lady Really Lost Face

    057: This Old Lady Really Lost Face

    Xiao Ting bit her lip, took out a few dark objects from her pocket, and threw them into her mouth. While chewing carefully, she stared at Jiu Wangye viciously.

    She was itching to bore him nine holes.

    Then, she suddenly leaned over and kissed Jiu Wangye¡¯s lips.

    (I knew it! That breath of yin and yang was a kiss.)

    At the same time, the top of their heads suddenly opened up. Xiao Ting squinted and hugged Jiu Wangye to roll and avoid it.

    The big bed was split by the man with a sword and scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    YuChi XinHan saw this scene as soon as he came in and was instantly dumbfounded. What¡¯s with this situation?

    He was attracted by Xiao Ting¡¯s voice but didn¡¯t expect to see this scene.

    The man holding the sword was stunned and also a little confused about the situation.

    This woman still holding Jiu Wangye at this time was his ¡®bride¡¯?

    Xiao Ting took the time to re at them but her mouth never left the lips of Jiu Wangye.

    When she saw YuChi XinHan, she raised a brow at him and winked, while quickly venting her breath on Jiu Wangye.

    YuChi XinHan no longer knew how to express his depression, so he immediately waved his hand, and his subordinates surrounded the man.

    The inner room wasn¡¯t spacious. On one hand, there¡¯s people fighting and killing with real swords, while on the other hand, there¡¯s a beautiful scenery full of affection.

    The man finally escaped, and YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t chase him. He just looked at Xiao Ting in a good mood.

    Xiao Ting cursed in her heart: Damn, this olddy really lost face this time. To suffer a double loss after trying to trick the enemy, even letting people watch the show.

    But if she wanted Jiu Wangye to wake up, she must give him her breath, and the rune pill made with Profound Sect Arts had already been swallowed, so the process couldn¡¯t be interrupted.

    She was truly furious.

    Since signing the agreement with Chu Yun, she had been choosing the right time. She just called, and this f**king YuChi XinHan chose such a time to appear. Would she still be embarrassed if he arrived a little earlier?

    Just as Xiao Ting cursed and was distracted, Jiu Wangye¡®s eyes suddenly opened. His eyshes trembled as his eyes became confused. Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. She blinked, then reacted: Finally awake, I¡¯m exhausted.

    Before she breathed a sigh of relief, she felt a pain in her chest and flew high into the sky.

    Then with a ¡®plop¡¯, she fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Aiyo, this olddy¡¯s waist¡­¡±

    Hong Shao and Lu You, who came at this critical juncture, quickly stepped forward to help her.

    Xiao Xin and Chu Yun stood there stupidly, somewhat not able to digest the scene they saw just now.

    Chu Yun was still the quickest to react as she ran over immediately and sweetly yelled ¡®Honorable Father¡¯.

    Jiu Wangye got up and looked around, blushing for the first time in his life at seeing the smile on YuChi XinHan.

    Housekeeper Mu was rescued by someone and came to report to him. Only then did Jiu Wangye¡®s confusion be resolved.

    Three dayster, in the Imperial Capital¡¯s ZhongTian Moonlight Mansion, Xiao Ting looked at the few people in front of her angrily.

    ¡°I said, it¡¯s not what you think. Why are you stillughing?¡±

    ¡°If youugh again, I will throw you out. This miss will dominate this ce alone.¡±

    ZhongTian Moonlight Mansion, which belonged to Jiu Wangfu, was given to him by the current Emperor, while Jiu Wangfu where Jiu Wangye now lives was given by the former Emperor.

    Because there were few masters in the wangfu, Jiu Wangye only sent a few people to take care of this ce. This time, Jiu Wangfu suffered heavy damages.

    So everyone in the wangfu moved to the Mansion.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s body was okay. After all, she had some martial arts foundation, so just being kicked by Jiu Wangye was not serious.

    After recuperating for one night, nothing major happened.

    After she woke up, she wanted to settle ounts with Jiu Wangye, but the defendant was told that Jiu Wangye wasn¡¯t in the Mansion and was in charge of the repairs of the wangfu.

    So she waited for him to finish.

    But these servant girls looking at her were very strange. Xiao Ting asked and realized that everything that happened that day had been spread.

    As for the version, hehe, they really gave her face, ah.

    She sacrificed her first kiss to save someone, but it became a deep affection for Jiu Wangye and her desire to share life and death together.

    What under the shadow of the sword, she still didn¡¯t forget to kiss.

    Forgot, your sister!

    There were also rumors that said even if she and Jiu Wangye hadn¡¯t been in the same room, she didn¡¯t mind, but when Jiu Wangye was in aa, she was a phnderer.

    Phnderer?

    That was him.

    Xiao Ting was furious and was about to find the culprit to settle ounts.

    The most important thing was that even Xiao Xin, Hong Shao, and Lu You followed to watch the excitement. It¡¯s fine to not exin it to them. The others could say whatever they wanted to say. Anyway, their wangfei was really cool and has deep affection for wangye.

    Therefore, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t even want to leave her room.

    At that time, in the Imperial Study, King Rui knelt on the ground. With tears in his eyes, he said: ¡°Emperor, brilliant master*, this simple child simply loved too deeply and didn¡¯t mean to intentionally hurt Jiu Wangye. Asking the Emperor to be gentle and hope Jiu Wangye will not hold this against this child.¡±

    *ttering words applied to the ruler

    Jiu Wangye was the younger brother of the current Emperor, while King Rui was a coteral* prince. It was King Rui who wanted to hurt Jiu Wangye that night and was then beaten up by YuChi XinHan. Although he escaped, the monk can run away, but the temple won¡¯t run with him, so it didn¡¯t take long for Jiu Wangye to find him.

    *descended from amon ancestor but through different lines

    King Rui didn¡¯t wait for the decree from the Pce and came in to confess.

    And what he said was to plead with the Emperor, but implied that since Jiu Wangye was a generation older than King Rui, he should be let go.

    Even so, Jiu Wangye is a few years younger than King Rui! And this King Rui was not ashamed to exploit this.

    Jiu Wangye was still sitting there like an immortal, indifferent and with a faint expression. He said: ¡°This matter, Brother Emperor can figure it out!¡±

    After that, he left.

    Jiu Wangye had just left the Imperial Study when a courtdy came forward and said that Xiao Guifei wanted to see him.

    Jiu Wangye thought for a moment before motioning the other to lead the way.

    ¡°Hoping Guifei is well.¡±

    Xiao Guifei walked down gracefully, sat down, and motioned for Jiu Wangye to sit opposite her.

    Jiu Wangye hesitated for a moment before sitting down.

    ¡°Wangye is in good health?¡±

    Xiao Guifei¡®s gaze swept across Jiu Wangye and couldn¡¯t see anything unusual so she was curious.

    That day, when Xiao Ting and Chu Yun entered into an agreement, she only acted like the two of them were ying around. She didn¡¯t expect that in less than a day, Jiu Wangye would really wake up. You have to know, all the Imperial Doctors were asked for consultation.

    Could it be a coincidence?

    She wanted to ask to understand, but even after calling her niece a few times, she didn¡¯te to see her because of some difort.

    Now that she finally caught one of the party involved, she naturally wanted to figure it out.

    Jiu Wangye¡®s eyelids twitched, ¡°No need for concern, everything is fine with benwang.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Guifei took the tea from the maid, took a sip, then said: ¡°Speaking of which, the marriage between wangye and Ting¡¯er was caused by this one. Bengong* hadn¡¯t been able to have a deep talk with wangye, and wondered if you¡¯re satisfied with Ting¡¯er?¡±

    *You can just see this as an evolved form of benfei.

    She didn¡¯t ask before because she knew that Jiu Wangye wouldn¡¯t be emotionally moved by anyone.

    ¡°The kindness of noble consort and the Emperor, benwang naturally appreciates.¡± Jiu Wangye answered with no leaks revealed. Xiao Guifei couldn¡¯t see anything, so she asked about Xiao Ting¡¯s current situation.

    Jiu Wangye only said a few words, before getting up and leaving.

    The wangfu¡®s repairs were still in progress. During this period, YuChi XinHan came to visit Xiao Ting. It was nothing more than to make fun of her before being beaten out by Xiao Ting, who was carrying a broom.

    As soon as Jiu Wangye came back, YuChi XinHan came toin, ¡°The wangfei you dared to marry is so fierce, no wonder you can¡¯t get married before.¡±

    Jiu Wangye nced at him and said lightly: ¡°Zhao Hua.¡±

    YuChi XinHan discovered that Jiu Wangye had returned in a carriage. When he saw the cyan skirt from the corners of the curtain, he turned and left.

    ¡°Brother Han, you¡¯re really here.¡±

    Zhao Hua hade to see Xiao Ting, but she didn¡¯t expect to be surprised.

    YuChi XinHan paused in his footsteps, then turned around stiffly, ¡°Princess.¡±

    Zhao Hua pouted and was very unhappy. ¡°I said you don¡¯t have to call me Princess, just call me Zhao Hua like Ninth Uncle!¡±

    However, she ran over and grabbed YuChi XinHan¡¯s arm, her eyes shining.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± YuChi XinHan felt a little ufortable and tried to pull out his arm, but was pulled tightly.

    ¡°Then, Princess should call me Uncle ording to generation!¡±

    Zhao Hua ttened her mouth and ignored his request. She dragged him inside and said, ¡°Brother Han, let me introduce my good friend to you!¡±

    ¡°Zhao Hua¡­¡± Xiao Ting was going crazy recently. She wanted to go out but was stopped by the maids. In addition to the hot weather, she still had to stay inside the house obediently.

    Hearing that Princess Zhao Hua came to see her, Xiao Ting ran towards her happily. She was a teenager in her previous life, so she was very lively.

    When she came here, she had the same temperament as Zhao Hua. At this moment, she ran over with her skirt flying, almost tripping herself.

    The maids behind with parasols couldn¡¯t keep up with her.

    When Zhao Hua saw Xiao Ting, she immediately let go of YuChi XinHan and rushed over.

    YuChi XinHan looked at the sudden weightlessness on his arm, and felt anxious for a moment. Then he stood with his friend.

    ¡°Why did youe to see me only now? I almost suffocated to death.¡± Xiao Tingined.

    ¡°Father Emperor said that I¡¯m not young anymore and can¡¯t always run outside the Pce. This time, I cane see you with Ninth Uncle, so Father Emperor agreed.¡± Zhao Hua was a little unhappy.

    Xiao Ting dragged her to the shade, worried, and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t go out of the Pce to y in the future?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah. Father Emperor recently asked Concubine Shu to stare at me and teach me women¡¯s arts. What marry a husband? What a bunch of ghost rules! It¡¯s annoying me to death!¡±

    ¡°Then, is your Father Emperor going to find you a husband?¡± Xiao Ting doubted.

    Zhao Hua was dumbfounded and took a long time to react, ¡°I don¡¯t want it. What¡¯s so good about those stinky men?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those stinky men are ugly masters, and it¡¯s hard to wait for them.¡±

    The two stinky men arrived, walking in without any haste.

    ¡°But we also can¡¯t take our time. Look at me. Didn¡¯t I say that I wouldn¡¯t marry in this life? After being married, it¡¯s almost the same as before.¡±

    Zhao Hua blinked, ¡°It¡¯s not the same. Ninth Uncle isn¡¯tparable to other people. I tell you, you made a profit by marrying him.¡±

    Zhao Hua mingled with Xiao Ting almost every day, so she spoke very casually.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Xiao Ting agreed, but still said: ¡°It¡¯s okay right now, but depending on his performance in the future, it¡¯ll be a big deal if this miss patted her butt and left.¡±

    Zhao Hua was surprised, ¡°Can you still divorce Ninth Uncle?¡±

    Xiao Ting mysteriously pulled her away quickly.

 Chapter 58 - You Shouldnâ€™t Believe This Woman

    58: You Shouldn¡¯t Believe This Woman

    Jiu Wangye and YuChi XinHan looked at the two crazy girls who were going away, both speechless.

    Leaving?

    And the two of them really dared do that.

    ¡°Seeing that your body is really recovering with even the Imperial doctor saying that it¡¯s no different from ordinary people, did you consider the Emperor¡¯s advice?¡±

    The two sat facing each other, and YuChi XinHan talked about the Emperor¡¯s appointment of Jiu Wangye.

    If it weren¡¯t for his body, the Emperor would have let him enter the court.

    Jiu Wangye faintly shook his head, ¡°I already told the Emperor about this. I will not enter the court.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°In today¡¯s peaceful and prosperous world, I only need to be an idle prince. Raising Yun¡¯er is my biggest wish.¡±

    YuChi XinHan naturally knew his friend¡¯s thoughts, so he stopped mentioning this matter. Anyway, what they¡¯re doing now was not that different, just in the dark.

    ¡°I heard that King Rui entered the Pce?¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded, ¡°I have asked the Emperor to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you really going to let King Rui go?¡±

    Jiu Wangye raised his eyes and said lightly: ¡°We¡¯ll see if God will let him go.¡±

    YuChi XinHan smiled. In the past, Jiu Wangye was forced to be helpless. Now that person dared to provoke him, it¡¯s simply the elderly person whose birthday was being celebrated hanging himself.

    At this time, Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua sat on the floor, very excited.

    Especially for Xiao Ting. Her life in this world was simply paradise and she was very happy.

    Although there¡¯s ice in the room, the two still felt hot. Zhao Hua waved her hands and whispered: ¡°Go and bring the things in. No one else is allowed to see.¡±

    Seeing her being so mysterious, Xiao Ting approached her curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Just wait, it¡¯s good stuff.¡±

    After a while, Xiao Ting finally saw the good stuff that Zhao Hua said.

    ¡°This is, wine?¡± Xiao Ting guessed as she looked at the two delicate little jars in surprise.

    Zhao Hua nodded, waved to make everyone go down, then uncovered it and said, ¡°Let me guess, you must have never had it.¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded, she really hadn¡¯t drank any.

    In her previous life, she was still young, and her master wouldn¡¯t allow her, even warning her that if she overindulged, it would affect her Profound Sect Arts, so she didn¡¯t drink any alcohol.

    In this life, damn, which girl would dare drink in this era.

    ¡°Come,e,e, I¡¯ll pour for you.¡± Saying so, she took out a small box from her sleeves and after opening it, there were two extremely delicate jade cups.

    Pure white and crystal clear, it was very beautiful. Xiao Ting¡¯s mouth twitched. This, is a lot of money!

    And it was only used to drink.

    Sure enough, Zhao Hua introduced it to her, ¡°I borrowed this from my Father Emperor¡¯s treasury. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Borrow?

    She knew it was stolen at a nce. For this era¡¯s sweet girl to do such a thing really whet her appetite.

    ¡°Cheers.¡±

    Xiao Ting raised her cup, touched each other¡¯s cups, then the two of them drank in one go. It was sweet and didn¡¯t have that spicy feeling.

    And it smelled good with a fruity aroma.

    The two talked while drinking.

    Hong Shao, who was guarding outside, looked at the other maids nkly and said, ¡°No one is allowed to say anything about today.¡±

    If the master is great, it would establish the maid¡¯s prestige. Since Hong Shao followed Xiao Ting, she gained more and more status among the servants of the wangfu nowadays.

    Everyone nodded when they heard those words.

    Hong Shao waved at them to stand further away, while she stood by the door.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, do you know who attacked the wangfu that night?¡±

    Zhao Hua tilted her head and asked her.

    Xiao Ting turned her head to look at her then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t let this olddy know who it is. Throwing such a big fireball almost turned this olddy into a burnt corpse.¡±

    With a small fire in her belly, Xiao Tingid down on the ground. While rubbing her belly, she said: ¡°I wanted to ask wangye, but that guy has been avoiding me.¡±

    ¡°En? What¡¯s Ninth Uncle hiding from you?¡± Zhao Hua also followed her, kicking the small table aside and lying down side by side with Xiao Ting.

    They were both a little drunk.

    Xiao Ting smiled idiotically, and said: ¡°Because this miss kissed him, hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s shocking news, ah. Ninth Uncle is notoriously not close to women. How did you do it?¡±

    Prince Zhao Hua was very curious about her friend¡¯s gossip, regardless of whether the object was one of her elders.

    The two murmured, and after a while, there was a burst ofughter from the room. It was the kind a mad and perverted criminal, who was arrogant and wanton, would make. There was no hint of elegance in it.

    Fortunately, the two didn¡¯t drink anymore. Xiao Ting borrowed the name of Jiu Wangye and asked one of the pce servants to return to the Pce and tell the Emperor that Zhao Hua would rest at Jiu Wangfu tonight.

    After dinner, they were still a little drunk.

    The two of them came to the gazebo outside to cool down. While they were walking, they suddenly heard a voice.

    Xiao Ting cheerfully said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s those two little ones.¡±

    The two women got close, but Xiao Xin and Chu Yun still didn¡¯t notice. Xiao Ting saw them squatting on the ground. She didn¡¯t know what they¡¯re muttering, so she stretched her head and leaned forward.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t understand anything.

    ¡°Hey, what are you two doing so secretly?¡±

    Chu Yun and Xiao Xin were discussing matters when they were startled at hearing those words, and subconsciously scolded, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have eyes, and dare to scare this prince?¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled and stood behind her. When Chu Yun saw that it was her, her arrogance disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Sister, Your Royal Highness.¡±

    Xiao Xin obediently stepped forward to greet them, with the appearance of having a clear conscience.

    Chu Yun hid the things in her hands behind her, greeted Zhao Hua proudly and directly ignored Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Hey, tell sister, what were you looking at?¡±

    Xiao Ting touched Xiao Xin¡¯s soft hair and asked.

    Xiao Xin thought for a while before shaking his head which surprised Xiao Ting.

    ¡°This is the secret between me and Chu Yun.¡±

    Nani?

    Xiao Xin was a little embarrassed, but Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care. The better the rtionship between the two children, the happier Xiao Xin would stay here.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er you can tell your cousin, okay?¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua also stepped forward to test.

    As a result, Chu Yun resolutely didn¡¯t say it, ¡°This is a matter between us children and I cannot tell you.¡±

    Damn!

    Xiao Ting became more curious and said cooly: ¡°First condition, everything about Chu Yun from now on¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll only tell you this, but you two have to swear that you must never tell father about this.¡±

    At the mention of this, Chu Yun pursed her mouth and was very unhappy, but stillpromised. She stared at them very seriously with doubts in her small eyes.

    Zhao Hua was in the Pce, so she naturally heard about the agreement between Xiao Ting and Chu Yun, and only thought it¡¯s her good friend¡¯s way of coaxing a child.

    Seeing Chu Yun so serious, the two of them nodded like chickens busy pecking on grains.

    Chu Yun looked around and said, ¡°This prince knows who attacked the wangfu that night.¡±

    Seeing that Chu Yun already said it, Xiao Xin added: ¡°Yes, Xiao Yun got the map of the Imperial Capital. We are looking for their residence.¡±

    ¡°Well? Who is it? How did you know?¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Was she inferior to these two little ones?

    ¡°I overheard it from father and Uncle YuChi.¡± At this point, Chu Yun¡¯s expression was not very good. She stared at them with a warning in her eyes.

    Xiao Ting narrowed her eyes with a smile, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that little fatty.¡± Xiao Xin added.

    ¡°What little fatty?¡± Xiao Ting blinked and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s the little fatty who fought with us in the Pce!¡± Xiao Xin exined to Xiao Ting slowly, ¡°Xiao Yun said, it¡¯s the little fatty whoined to his father, so his father came to avenge the little fatty.¡±

    Xiao Ting then remembered what happened in the Summer Lotus Banquet. When she went out of the Pce that day, she asked her aunt to help her check that woman¡¯s background, and then forgot about it.

    Unexpectedly, she got involved with her.

    ¡°Then, who is it?¡± Zhao Hua didn¡¯t understand even after listening for a long time, so she was a little anxious.

    Chu Yun proudly said, ¡°It¡¯s King Rui.¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. What kind of king was King Riu? It¡¯s another royalty again.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± But so what, she¡¯s Jiu Wangfei.

    Chu Yun looked at her and said reluctantly: ¡°Although Uncle Emperor will vent my anger, I have to deal with my own affairs, so I¡¯m going to that little fatty¡¯s house to set it on fire tonight. As if this prince will let him burn this prince¡¯s house and almost hurt father.¡±

    Although YuChi XinHan and Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t mention that night, Chu Yun could still understand it a little.

    Xiao Ting only thought that this child was like a viin, well organized, and knew a lot.

    Right now, she couldn¡¯t understand the ghost map she took out.

    ¡°I also need to go.¡±

    Seeing that the two little ones were about to leave, Xiao Ting immediately raised her hand.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I will tell wangye.¡°

    Chu Yun was frustrated, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have believed this woman.¡±

    As a result, a group of two big and two small changed their clothes, sneaked out of the Mansion openly, and then threatened the guards not to tell wangye.

    In the end, the guard turned his head and ran to report, and said that he didn¡¯t hear it from him, else wangfei and the little prince would y him to death.

    After listening, Jiu Wangye was speechless for a long while.

    YuChi XinHan smiled while trembling beside him, ¡°Aiyo, this young master had really seen everything, to think there are such strange women in the world who¡¯ll follow your son to set fire to someone else¡¯s house.¡±

    Jiu Wangye raised his eyes and said coolly, ¡°Zhao Hua has gone, too.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡±

    YuChi XinHan stopped smiling, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to stop them?¡±

    Jiu Wangye raised his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to have three or four guards following.¡±

    ¡°My God, you¡¯re not worried about them?¡± YuChi XinHan wanted to watch the show.

    ¡°Benwang is more worried for King Rui!¡±

    YuChi XinHan smiled, but still got up and said, ¡°This young master will go and see the excitement.¡±

    In this matter, Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t say anything.

    The air was crisp, especially at night, as the cool wind blew like a gentle hand, veryfortable.

    Xiao Ting and her group of four came to Rui Wangfu and hid in the shadows.

    ¡°I say, he¡¯s also a wangye, so why is this shabby wangfu too small?¡±

    Moreover, Xiao Ting said that she¡¯d never been here before.

    Chu Yun despised her, ¡°How many wangfu do you think wouldpare to Jiu Wangfu in this Empire?¡±

    Hehe, so arrogant.

    ¡°But now that we¡¯re here, how do we get in?¡±

    Xiao Xin looked worriedly at the tall walls and at his small body, a little discouraged.

    Chu Yun patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Ah¡¯San, take care of Xiao Shi.¡±

    A man walked out from the dark wearing ck clothes and with a nk expression. He came to Xiao Xin¡¯s side, carried him on his shoulders, and with several leaps over the wall, he entered Rui Wangfu.

    Xiao Ting looked at Zhao Hua, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 59

    59: Muddle Through

    Arriving at the bottom of the wall, Xiao Ting took out a light rope and walked up the wall with a few swishes.

    Chu Yun watched her skillful movements and thought about her crawling experience into the dog hole when secretly seeing her father. She felt that Xiao Ting cheated.

    In fact, Xiao Ting started to prepare something like this after that time.

    For example, her martial arts wasn¡¯t that good, so that she couldn¡¯t do anything serious.

    And so, she drew something and let Hong Shao create this light rope for herself when she went out.

    Otherwise, how would she daree?

    As for Zhao Hua, all royalty learned martial arts.

    While Ah¡¯Si brought up Chu Yun.

    A few people carefully muddled through Rui Wangfu and found that the whole wangfu was deste. Not only that, they didn¡¯t bump into anyone along the way, only seeing the scatterednterns swaying in the wind, making them feel creeped out.

    They turned around and finally fixed their eyes on the only courtyard with the lights on.

    After discussing it, they asked Zhao Hua to find out the situation first. She was the only person here with useful martial arts.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    With a sharp shout that was like thunder in the empty yard, they became shocked.

    Especially Princess Zhao Hua, who originally came in secretly. She just stepped out when someone discovered her and shouted.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Simultaneously, a wind suddenly appeared in the main courtyard, and the surroundingnterns lit up. Dozens of people jumped out of the darkness instantly and encircled Zhao Hua.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    At this time, the door of the main house opened from the inside. And King Rui, looking solemn, walked out.

    Zhao Hua was a little scared because of her guilty conscience.

    Xiao Ting quickly made a hand gesture and then blinked at the two little ones before walking out of the dark.

    Although she said walk, she was actually swaying.

    ¡°Zhao, Zhao Hua, where are you?¡±

    Xiao Ting was discovered as soon as she moved.

    ¡°Who are you? Stop.¡± Xiao Ting ignored the gleaming weapons in the hands of everyone around her and walked over. She put her hands on Zhao Hua¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°So you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Wangye, these two women suddenly appeared in the wangfu.¡±

    King Rui also stepped over as he listened to his subordinate. King Rui looked at the litnterns. With an uncertain look, he looked at the intruders suspiciously and asked, ¡°Zhao Hua, why are you here?¡±

    He just heard someone calling Zhao Hua. If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t havee over. Upon arriving, he really saw Princess Zhao Hua.

    Zhao Hua was scared out of her wits, but hearing Xiao Ting¡¯s hint, she quickly squinted her eyes and asked: ¡°Who are you? You dare call this Princess¡¯ name directly. Someonee,e for this Princess. Catch him, beat him, hit with fifty nks, and then feed him to the dogs.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Now they know who she is.

    King Rui was silent. He looked Zhao Hua up and down, then said: ¡°You, have you been drinking?¡±

    Although the smell wasn¡¯t strong, he could still smell it when he walked closer. King Rui¡¯s mind was a bit overwhelmed.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    King Rui looked at Xiao Ting again, making sure that he¡¯d never seen her before.

    Zhao Hua and Xiao Ting also drank a lot of wine, so they were a little drunk. Hearing this, before Zhao Hua could speak, Xiao Ting turned to look at him and said, ¡°Not even kneeling after seeing this consort, what kind of dog sh*t are you?¡±

    This consort?

    D-dog sh*t?

    King Rui¡¯s face went blue. He¡¯s very unhappy.

    ¡°Rui, Uncle Rui Wang?¡± Zhao Hua and Xiao Ting leaned on each other as both of them stood unsteadily and swayed.

    Seeing Princess Zhao Hua finally recognize him, King Rui nodded and affirmed, then asked why they were here.

    Zhao Hua shook her head when she heard his words and asked: ¡°Ting¡¯er and I were drinking. Did youe to see Ninth Uncle?¡±

    King Rui was taken aback and instantly knew the identity of Xiao Ting. He thought of what she said and now understood that they should be drinking in that Mansion.

    ¡°No, no, Zhao Hua, they¡¯re the thieves in the fu, they¡¯re thieves!¡±

    Xiao Ting recklessly stretched out her hand to make a gesture of arresting someone, and everyone close to her quickly backed away.

    Someone else said, ¡°Wangye, did they hear something, so they came¡­¡±

    King Rui thought about it, then said, ¡°Impossible. Even if I¡¯m doubted, he will not send two girls, let alone they¡¯re drunk.¡±

    The man frowned and suddenly said, ¡°Wangye, they just said to catch thieves. Could someone have deliberately brought them to this wangfu?¡±

    ¡°You mean, someone deliberately wants to increase the misunderstanding between Jiu Wangye and benwang.¡± King Rui instantly understood what he meant.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The burning of Jiu Wangfu by benwang has not been resolved. Someone must have deliberately caused trouble¡­¡±

    Just as King Rui was about to say something, he suddenly saw Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua look behind them stupidly.

    Before he could turn around, he heard someone shout: ¡°Fire, there¡¯s fire.¡±

    When King Rui turned his head, he saw thick smoke rising from the room he had just stayed in, with mes looming.

    ¡°Quickly, put out the fire.¡±

    The group of people surrounding Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua dispersed in an instant. However, Rui Wangfu had no other master at all. Only a few people were staying in the wangfu. Now that there¡¯s suddenly a fire, while they were looking for something to put it out, most of the house was already on fire.

    King Rui¡¯s face became blue as he watched his ce burn, unable to save it.

    After a quarter of an hour, King Rui thought of Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua and quickly returned to the yard. He instantly lost his temper.

    He saw the two women cuddling together and sleeping soundly. Even with a raging fire in front of them, there was green grass beneath them, so they fell asleep.

    ¡°Wangye, she¡¯s Jiu Wangfei. She beat the young master, so shall we?¡± A subordinate suggested.

    King Rui set fire to Jiu Wangfust time because of what happened in the Summer Lotus Banquet. When Jiu Wangye¡¯s Chu Yun and the young master Rui met, Chu Yun even beat his child.

    Now, he could finally settle ounts.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not good to cause a conflict right now.¡± Although King Rui couldn¡¯t swallow this breath, however, the situation wasn¡¯t right. After thinking for a moment, he looked at the two girls and finally waved for someone to prepare the carriage, ¡°Send them to Jiu Wangfu and hand them over to Jiu Wangye. Say that they were taken captive, and benwang saved them.¡±

    YuChi XinHan, who had been following them, returned to the Mansion. Heughed as soon as he saw Jiu Wangye and said, ¡°A¡¯Li, you really should have gone and seen what your little wangfei is capable of. She really entertains this young master.¡±

    Jiu Wangye was still sitting on the spot as if he hadn¡¯t moved at all. He took a sip of tea then asked, ¡°Are the two children back?¡±

    ¡°I said hello to Ah¡¯San, and they¡¯lle backter.¡±

    YuChi XinHan was excited as he talked to himself. He understood his friend¡¯s temper. If you don¡¯t tell him, he will never ask you.

    To prevent suffocating himself to death, he decided to speak voluntarily.

    ¡°Did you know? Those two stupid women were discovered as soon as they entered. Zhao Hua was scared witless, but your little wangfei, do you know what she did?¡±

    Jiu Wangye continued to drink tea. He looked at him lightly as he held a book in his hand, ready to flip the page.

    YuChi XinHan thought anyone else would be so curious they¡¯d die, but why was this person not interested at all?

    He wanted to stop being friends with him.

    ¡°Why are you so boring!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Jiu Wangye put down his hands and looked at him quietly, ¡°It¡¯s not the first day you met benwang!¡±

    As a result, YuChi XinHan went silly again. Forget it, just take it as it is!

    ¡°Did you know? At that time, King Rui and his subordinates surrounded them. Your little wangfei pretended to be drunk and started talking nonsense. She also made up some thieves and said they entered the courtyard to catch the thief. As a result, King Rui and his group thought that she and Zhao Hua was caught by someone and thrown into Rui Wangfu.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s even an idiot who said that someone wanted to arrest them by throwing the two girls into Rui Wangfu and deepening the misunderstanding between Jiu Wangfu and Rui Wangfu. Damn, it¡¯s almost like¡­¡±

    YuChi XinHan hadn¡¯t finished talking when Jiu Wangye immediately called people in, ¡°Take people to find wangfei and the Princess immediately.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± YuChi XinHan was speechless, ¡°You¡¯re really made for each other, ah!¡±

    Jiu Wangye spoke in a calm and clear voice: ¡°Anything else to talk about? If there¡¯s nothing, go and rest!¡±

    ¡°Talk about it, of course. At this moment, the main house of Rui Wangfu is burning. It turned out that while the two girls went out to attract people, they let the two little ones set the fire. It was bold. Of course, Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si were also involved.¡± YuChi XinHan happily said, and even wished he should have done it.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the result of them being out for so long?¡± Jiu Wangye raised his eyes and asked.

    YuChi XinHan smiled, ¡°Most of the main house where King Rui lived has been burned, and it¡¯s probably scrapped.¡±

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another surprise. Do you know who I saw just now?¡±

    Having said that, YuChi XinHan showed a yful smile, making Jiu Wangye raise a brow.

    ¡°Cheng YunYi.¡±

    Jiu Wangye¡®s expression became startled, ¡°Cheng YunYi, one of the Jiangnan King¡¯s advisors?¡±

    YuChi XinHan nodded and then chuckled, ¡°I would also like to thank your wangfei and the others. If it weren¡¯t for them setting the fire suddenly, this young master would have just watched the show and wouldn¡¯t know that King Rui was in contact with the Jiangnan King.¡±

    ¡°They should be talking in the room at that time. King Rui was led out by Zhao Hua and the others, while the one surnamed Cheng hid inside. After the main house caught fire, he left from the back door.¡±

    ¡°Is he still in Rui Wangfu?¡± Jiu Wangye¡®s eyes condensed.

    ¡°At that time, the scene was chaotic, and it was inconvenient for me to make big moves, so I had to save the little prince and the others first and had no time to take care of it.¡±

    King Rui¡¯s fief was separated from the Jiangnan King by several prefectures. The Empire had always made clear orders that the Kings could not enter the Capital without an Imperial Edict. They were also not allowed to leave their jurisdiction without permission, and they were prohibited from contacting each other privately.

    All this was to stabilize the country and society.

    Now that the advisor next to the Jiangnan King appeared in the Imperial Capital, this matter was too important.

    Jiu Wangye thought for a while, and then said: ¡°For the two little ones, find a hidden ce in Rui Wangfu for them to sleep for a while and don¡¯t show up.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    YuChi XinHan asked. When he saw Jiu Wangye smile with the corners of his mouth, his body trembled, and he instantly understood.

    ¡°XinHan, you¡¯ll stay in the Imperial Capital these days and stare at Cheng YunYi. I will make arrangements for King Rui, so don¡¯t tell the Emperor beforehand.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Seeing Jiu Wangye¡®s expression made YuChi XinHan a little uneasy, so heforted: ¡°Maybe Cheng YunYi and King Rui are rtives. It¡¯s not necessarily rted to the Jiangnan King!¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Jiu Wangye¡®s eyes were distant and deep.

 Chapter 60

    60: This ¡®Pit¡¯ Is Too Deep

    The current Emperor was born in a flourishing age, and those he epted were all benevolent, filial, and respectful. His biggest wish was for his brothers to be in harmony and that the world was peaceful. Jiangnan King¡¯s affairs have given him heartache, and now with King Rui, afraid¡­

    Not to mention that everything was still unclear. The age of King Rui and the Emperor was almost the same. King Rui¡¯s mother concubine passed away early, and the Empress Dowager raised him. He¡¯s the closest brother to the Emperor. If he hadn¡¯t been enthroned, King Rui would not have gone to the fief, and their rtionship would be even more intimate than that of Jiu Wangye.

    That¡¯s why King Rui could murder and set fire to Jiu Wangfu, even personally attack him, but Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t pursue it and let the Emperor deal with it.

    After all, this was Jiu Wangye repaying his gratitude for the Emperor¡¯s special care for him for so many years.

    Sitting in the carriage, Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua looked at each other before exhaling.

    Meow, this was the first time she set fire to another¡¯s house, but it¡¯s a pity she didn¡¯t take part in it. Those two brats were really cheap.

    No, she must do it herself next time.

    Here, they had just left Rui Wangfu when the people of Jiu Wangye came. Xiao Ting heard the noise outside and could hear someone talking, so they closed their eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Somebody lifted the carriage curtain. Hong Shao walked in, took a look inside, and then asked, ¡°What happened to wangfei and the Princess?¡±

    Someone outside followed what King Rui said, and Hong Shao expressed her gratitude, lowered the curtain, and let the coachman drive away.

    Xiao Ting saw the carriage go far and asked Hong Shao, ¡°Why are you here? Did Xiao Shi and Xiao Yun go back?¡±

    Hong Shao looked at her with a pouty mouth, ¡°Does wangfei remember what you promised this servant? You drank and ran around. If something happened, this servant, this servant wouldn¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    She looked really aggrieved.

    Xiao Ting was embarrassed andughed then said: ¡°That, I drank a lot in the afternoon. I just, just, went to the wrong door.¡±

    Zhao Hua was amused. Sheid down on the side and said: ¡°Ting¡¯er, your logic ispelling, haha¡­ this is the first time this Princess has seen a maid daring to control her master.¡±

    Only then did Hong Shao remember that there were outsiders here. She lowered her head and said: ¡°Wangfei promised this servant that she will talk to this servant wherever she goes in the future.¡±

    Also, you walked too far by saying you went to the wrong door. You walked from the other side of the Imperial City to the other, at least find a more reasonable lie!

    ¡°That, how did you know that I was in Rui Wangfu?¡± At the time of their discussion, there were only four of them.

    But thinking of Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si following them, she understood.

    Sure enough, Hong Shao said with a somewhat unnatural look: ¡°It¡¯s wangye who asked the servants to pick you up and the Princess. He even let this servant bring you something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    They justid down and ignored the things in Hong Shao¡¯s hand. Only then did they discover that she had a ck bag. She opened it, and both of them were a little dumbfounded.

    It turned out to be two jars of wine.

    Bigger than the jar in the afternoon.

    Meeting the suspicious look of her wangfei and Princess Zhao Hua, Hong Shao shook her head and said: ¡°Wangye said, this is for you and the Princess, and, and that you have to drink. Then we have to send you to the Pce afterward.¡±

    ¡°Nani?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Ting and Zhao Hua stood up in an instant and bumped their heads.

    Hong Shao nodded fiercely and said: ¡°When this servant came out, wangye sent someone to the Pce to report your arrival.¡±

    ¡°Ninth Uncle, I hate you.¡± Zhao Hua sat back with a look of nothing left to live for. Father Emperor must have known, so she¡¯s dead.

    Xiao Ting was the same, ¡°Can we not go?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from outside. Xiao Ting raised the curtain and saw that Housekeeper Mu had reced the coachman at some point.

    ¡°This consort and the Pce are not in harmony!¡±

    ¡°This Princess finally knew why Ninth Uncle brought us wine.¡±

    Xiao Ting wondered, ¡°If we¡¯re drunk, we don¡¯t have to deal with their cross-examination, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Zhao Hua smiled reluctantly at her, ¡°Ninth Uncle must me this Princess for taking you down and teaching you to drink. Ninth Uncle, you¡¯re too cruel!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, drink it, who¡¯s afraid of whom?¡± After hearing that, Xiao Ting knew that her actions couldn¡¯t avoid her cheap husband¡¯s eyes. At the moment, she was willing to let go, so holding the jar with Zhao Hua, she cheered.

    When they arrived in the Pce, Jiu Wangye was already in the Imperial Study.

    The Emperor heard that Zhao Hua was captured by thieves and hurriedly called Jiu Wangye to the Pce. Jiu Wangye and King Rui entered the Pce together.

    King Rui told the Emperor what had happened, and the Emperor heard that his most beloved daughter had returned to the Pce, so he was busy asking people to bring her in.

    ¡°Emperor, Princess, Princess is drunk, and this minister dare not do it.¡± Those who reported said that they¡¯d rather die, which was too much. The Princess was drinking madly, so they dared not go there.

    ¡°Drink? Drunk? Where is she? Let me see.¡±

    The Emperor was frightened and looked at Jiu Wangye, who shook his head to indicate that he knew nothing.

    With the moon and stars in the sky, on the rooftop outside the Imperial Study, two young girls danced in the wind, humming a little tune and dancing like elves under the moonlit night.

    It was a lovely picture, but the humming voice suddenly became loud, and a burst of ghost crying and wolf howling burst out, resounding throughout the entire Pce.

    And the dance became messy like they became madmen.

    This lunatic was naturally Xiao Ting. She forgot herself and started doing a modern dance.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± The Emperor also stammered. Seeing his daughter look like this for the first time, he was first dumbfounded and then angry.

    ¡°Emperor, when this minister saw the Princess, Princess was only a little drunk.¡± King Rui took the opportunity to step forward and say.

    Meaning, Jiu Wangye indulged his wangfei and instigated the Princess to drink.

    Jiu Wangye stood in ce, neither salty nor indifferent, with deep eyes and brilliance shing under his eyes.

    ¡°Ninth Brother, do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°This minister doesn¡¯t know.¡± Then he turned to look at King Rui and said, ¡°I would like to thank Brother King Rui again. If you didn¡¯t save them, the consequences would be disastrous.¡±

    King Rui had thick eyebrows and big eyes. He looked honest, but he¡¯s actually shrewd. He heard the implied meaning to mind his own business.

    The Emperor ignored the courtesy between them as he watched the two women yell and scream on the rooftop. His worried heart slowly turned into anger.

    After that, he didn¡¯t let anyone care about them as he turned around and entered the Imperial Study.

    He asked what King Rui and Jiu Wangye thought about this matter. He then sent the Imperial Capital garrison to patrol the city overnight and immediately arrest any suspicious person.

    After that, the three of them conducted a profound and solemn analysis of this farce led by Xiao Ting and continued by Jiu Wangye.

    For half an hour, they still hadn¡¯t figured out the reason.

    As for the thieves who dared abduct Jiu Wangfei and Princess Zhao Hua, they couldn¡¯t figure out their goal.

    At this moment, YuChi XinHan walked in with a look of anger on his face, ¡°Wangye, it¡¯s not good.¡±

    The Emperor, seeing that YuChi XinHan even forgot to salute, knew that this matter was urgent.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    YuChi XinHan seemed to remember where he was as he hurriedly bowed to the Emperor, and then said, ¡°Young prince Yun and Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s youngest son are missing.¡±

    ¡°Missing?¡± Jiu Wangye stood up first. His expression condensed as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    King Rui watched the show. It seemed like Jiu Wangye had offended quite a lot of people. If others want to do it, then he could just watch.

    YuChi XinHan anxiously said, ¡°It turns out that after wangfei and the Princess were taken away, everyone looked for them, but they didn¡¯t find that young prince Yun and the young master Xiao were also among them. Just now, the Housekeeper heard from the maids serving them that they hadn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°After asking, I learned that wangfei and the Princess were ying around in the back garden with the two little boys.¡±

    ¡°Have they searched the fu?¡± said Jiu Wangye as he walked out.

    ¡°Already searched. Only when they didn¡¯t find them did they find me. I realized that something was wrong, so I hurried to report it.¡±

    YuChi XinHan looked at the Emperor, and the Emperor stopped Jiu Wangye, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Ninth Brother.¡±

    He knew that what Jiu Wangye cared most about is Chu Yun, so he immediately persuaded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all in one ce, so shouldn¡¯t they be thrown in the same ce? Just now, King Rui said that Jiu Wangfei and Zhao Hua was found in your fu, right?¡±

    King Rui was dumbfounded as he nodded. What¡¯s this got to do with him?

    YuChi XinHan smacked his head and said, ¡°So that¡¯s it! This minister wanted to ask the Emperor to allow this Minister to take people to Rui Wangfu and search it.¡±

    ¡°Allowed, go now!¡± Seeing Jiu Wangye¡®s eyes condensed more and more, how could the Emperor dy?

    YuChi XinHan retired after cupping his fist, but Jiu Wangye directly walked out without looking back. He nced at the two women on the rooftop who were drunk and acting crazy when he left.

    In the Imperial Study, King Rui hadn¡¯t realized what just happened since a fire urred to his fu.

    When he returned to his senses, he suddenly thought that Cheng YunYi was still in the wangfu, and his expression changed drastically. He also hurriedly got up, ¡°This minister will also go back and have a look to offer some help.¡±

    The Emperor waved, ¡°Go! After the other big things, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    After King Rui left, the Emperor didn¡¯t even bother to look at the ounts book. He went out of the Imperial Study and saw Zhao Hua with Xiao Ting still screaming there.

    He had a headache right now. Zhao Hua used to be normal. Although she was a bit naughty in the Pce, she was still an elegantdy. It seemed like she hadn¡¯t done anything reliable since she got together with this Sixth Miss Xiao.

    No, this Sixth Miss Xiao never did anything reliable, even to his daughter.

    Xiao Ting broke his daughter.

    However, thinking of Chu Yun¡¯s disappearance made these two things an eyesore.

    ¡°Come, go up and wake them up.¡±

    It¡¯s the fault of these two drunks. If it weren¡¯t for the,m, how could so many things happen?

    He hoped these two didn¡¯t make the two small ones drink, or he wouldn¡¯t forgive them.

    The Pce servants hurriedly went to the Imperial doctor. They caught the two and gave them sobering soup, which took a while.

    On the rooftop, there were a lot of chickens flying and dogs jumping, coupled with the howling of wolves and ghosts, and the sound of demons, so the entire Pce couldn¡¯t be peaceful.

    All the masters in the Pce came to check, and when they saw the Emperor¡¯s sullen and gloomy face, they didn¡¯t dare go up and ask. They went back to their courtyards in despair.

    Finally, it was said that after Jiu Wangfei and Princess Zhao Hua woke up, the Emperor ordered them to face the Imperial Mausoleum while kneeling on the roof and plead with their ancestors until sunrise.

    In the middle of the night, Xiao Ting woke up from the wine, but she couldn¡¯t think clearly for a while.

    Then they heard a light shout, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    As soon as the two turned their heads, they saw His Majesty the Emperor. He, who was always in charge, sat on the side and admired the moon.

 Chapter 61

    061: Then y Dead

    Still muddle-headed, Zhao Hua asked, ¡°Father Emperor, what are you doing here?¡±

    His Majesty the Emperor took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to take care of her, so he got up and left while ordering the servants to look after them. The two girls weren¡¯t allowed to get up before sunrise.

    Dumbfounded, Zhao Hua exchanged nces with Xiao Ting. After the courtdy, who looked after her, exined, they understood what happened.

    While crying without tears, she muttered to herself: ¡°This Princess just drank some wine and joined the fun. Ninth Uncle is too cunning.¡±

    Then she looked at her friend Xiao Ting and sympathized with her, ¡°Ting¡¯er, I think you¡¯re so pitiful!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I? This Miss fell into the wolf¡¯s den. That kid yed us.¡± Xiao Ting cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Bastard, just wait for this olddy.¡±

    They were fully awake now and after kneeling for a long time, their legs became sore. Zhao Hua wanted to stand up, but while the Pce servants next to her didn¡¯t dare let her up, they also didn¡¯t dare to stop her.

    The servants knelt and pleaded: ¡°Princess, please be merciful. If you get up, the Emperor will not let these servants go.¡±

    Softhearted, Zhao Hua nced around and found more than 20 people guarding them. She knelt back in discouragement.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, my leg hurts.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless at the moment. Her legs were so numb right now. Grandma, who invented this kneeling punishment?

    Always kneeling will give you rheumatism in the future.

    ¡°ording to the usual plot, a downpour woulde at this moment.¡±

    Thinking of the plots she watched in her previous life, wouldn¡¯t situations like these end up like that?

    Facts proved that although it¡¯s already night, it¡¯s not suitable for dreaming.

    Zhao Hua also followed her to look at the sky, but the sky was clear. Even though a light cloud would asionally float by, there¡¯s no sign of rain.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± After saying that, Princess Zhao Hua was about to sit down again. Before her butt could touch her legs, the group of servants knelt in an instant and pleaded once more.

    Speechless once again, Zhao Hua then vowed that she would never drink with Ting¡¯er ever again.

    In fact, Xiao Ting was also weak in the legs, and she was very awake at this moment. The soreness from her knees made her twist her body unconsciously. She wanted to move to another ce but felt even more pain when she moved.

    After persevering for another quarter of an hour, the sky was still clear with the moon hanging high. She felt utterly dead.

    Suddenly, she had an idea and said, ¡°Zhao Hua, can you pretend to be dead?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Princess Zhao Hua¡¯s eyes lit up as she nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to deceive Father Emperor!¡±

    Xiao Ting looked at the people around them and asked, ¡°The Emperor said that before sunrise, this consort and Princess Zhao Hua are not allowed to get up, right?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other for a while and nodded.

    Then someone carefully added, ¡°You can¡¯t sit either.¡± This was the previous order, and it¡¯s obvious the Emperor knew his daughter very well.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ting blinked at Zhao Hua and said, ¡°Then y dead!¡±

    After speaking, Xiao Ting stretched her limbs andid down on the roof. Looking at the stars in the sky, she was in an excellent mood.

    Zhao Hua also followed her andid down.

    Everyone became anxious, ¡°Princess, the Emperor said that you¡­¡±

    ¡°This Princess is dead. I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Xiao Ting added, ¡°If you dare, report it to the Emperor!¡±

    Then she closed her eyes and didn¡¯t get up.

    Everyone looked at each other. At this time of the night, what status do they have that they¡¯d dare disturb the Emperor?

    Finally, someone whispered: ¡°The Emperor¡¯s order is to not allow the Princess to get up. He didn¡¯t say that the Princess is not allowed to lie down.¡±

    Therefore, a collective silence fell.

    This evening, Xiao Ting and Zhao Huaid on the rooftop of the Imperial Pce under the gaze of more than 20 people and truly treated ¡®the heavens as their canopy and the earth their bed¡¯.

    Regardless of what would happen to them in the morning, it¡¯s said that Jiu Wangye personally led people to turn Rui Wangfu upside down, and finally found young prince Yun and young master Xiao ¡®sleeping¡¯ in a dry well.

    King Rui swore that he never participated in this matter and once again believed his conjecture that someone wanted to instigate the rtionship between them. Fortunately, young prince Yun was fine. Otherwise, this matter would be difficult.

    Jiu Wangye also responded and expressed his belief that King Rui was not such a person and that this matter must be done by others.

    When he left, he expressed his gratitude to King Rui once again. If he hadn¡¯t discovered others¡¯ conspiracy early, it would have caused unnecessary misunderstandings and endangered the Empire.

    After the group left, King Rui looked at the messy wangfu. As the autumn wind swept the fallen leaves, a hard punch smashed a hole in the wall.

    After tossing in the middle of the night, Jiu Wangye and his party finally returned to the wangfu and sent the two little ones back to their rooms. YuChi XinHan finally couldn¡¯t help it andughed out loud.

    Thinking of what happened tonight, he really admired his friend, ¡°I say, A¡¯Li, are you trying to provoke King Rui?¡±

    He just knew it. Why else would Jiu Wangye throw the two small ones into Rui Wangfu when he heard Cheng YunYi¡¯s appearance?

    It turned out he was baiting King Rui. When he received the message from Housekeeper Mu, he was a little dumbfounded.

    What a pit, a pit, ah!

    Jiu Wangye smiled faintly, ¡°He asked for it.¡±

    ¡°This time, I have to thank wangfei and the young prince.¡±

    ¡°Benwang will thank them for you.¡±

    YuChi XinHan suddenly thought of something, ¡°Your wangfei is still in the Pce, aren¡¯t you going to pick her up?¡±

    Jiu Wangye nced at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick her up for benwang?¡±

    YuChi XinHan quickly shook his head and said in his heart: Ever since that time when his friend beat up the wangfei, the rtionship between them had be a bit strange. His friend seemed to be hiding from her.

    Haha, there¡¯s a good show to watch.

    ¡°Regarding Cheng YunYi, did you send someone to stare at him?¡± Seeing that he was smiling slyly, Jiu Wangye asked about business matters.

    They made anothermotion and threw Chu Yun and the others in Rui Wangfu to force Cheng YunYi away from Rui Wangfu. This way, they could find out who else was in contact with him so that they could dig deeper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he can¡¯t hide.¡±

    YuChi XinHan confidently replied.

    ¡°What else did you find?¡± Jiu Wangye asked again. At that time, Rui Wangfu was searched. Naturally, Jiu Wangye wouldn¡¯t do it himself, and just stood outside and waited with King Rui.

    However, YuChi XinHan, who should have left halfway, was actually dressed as a guard and participated in the search to find other useful clues.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± YuChi XinHan tsked, feeling very bored, but still excitedly said: ¡°Rui Wangfu has a secret passage. I don¡¯t know where it leads, but I found the mechanism. I¡¯ll go there when I have time.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re tired, go and take a rest!¡±

    Jiu Wangye still looked indifferent, as if everything was within his expectations.

    YuChi XinHan murmured, ¡°So boring.¡±

    He got up and stretched, then turned around and left.

    Amidst the dim candlelight, Jiu Wangye leaned on the chair. The book in his hand hadn¡¯t been turned for a long time, but his eyes were still fixed on it, as if there were some difficult words on it. A trace of worry could be seen in his eyes.

    When the first rays of morning light shone on the ground, a big drama was staged in the Pce.

    There were two young girls lying on the roof, cuddling with each other and sleeping soundly. There were also dozens of people standing around and surrounding them, seeming to be guarding, but in fact, they¡¯re taking care of the two girls.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sixth Miss Xiao?¡±

    ¡°What Sixth Miss Xiao, she¡¯s Jiu Wangfei now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, but why is she sleeping there? That girl¡¯s family is really¡­¡± The old man shook his head and sighed with pity on his face.

    Someone else made a sharp-eyed discovery, ¡°Old man, am I dazzled? Why does the other person look like Princess Zhao Hua?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this old man also felt like they¡¯re alike.¡±

    ¡°What like, she is. Didn¡¯t you hear the ruckusst night? The garrison was dispatched throughout the city. Did you know what they¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Someone well-informed said: ¡°You really slept soundly. I heard that Princess Zhao Hua and Jiu Wangfei were take captive from Jiu Wangfust night and thrown into Rui Wangfu. Fortunately, King Rui found out in time and rescued them, then reported to the Emperor. After that, the garrison was dispatched. Why else do you think this minister would go to morning court so early?¡±

    ¡°What? I just saw them, but why would they sleep here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that they were being punished because while they were drinking and having fun in Jiu Wangfu, they also affected the young prince Yun and the young master Xiao, so the Emperor punished them to kneel.¡±

    ¡°Kneel?¡± Everyone looked at the rooftop. The two women, surrounded by so many people watching over them, were still sleeping like dead pigs. Was this really punishing them by kneeling?

    Forgive them for theirck of knowledge andck of courtesy. Well, they don¡¯t understand the royal etiquette.

    There were a lot of people here in groups of three or five when someone elsemented, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Imperial Uncle Xiao wasn¡¯t here early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°He must have gone to see his son in Jiu Wangfu.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that Imperial Uncle Xiao agreed for his son to be raised in Jiu Wangfu. This is too radical.¡±

    ¡°I heard that young prince Yun likes him, so he asked young master Xiao to be hispanion. Can someone rify? I just heard from an insider that Jiu Wangfei was afraid that Madam Xiao would mistreat the child, so she brought the young master with her to Jiu Wangfu.¡±

    ¡°This is really a disaster from the sky. Now, Imperial Uncle Xiao should be ming this Sixth Miss and taking back his son!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, a daughter can¡¯t bepared to a son, not to mention a married daughter.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, my good girl, where are you?¡±

    With that shout, the sought-after Imperial Uncle Xiao appeared with an anxious expression as he hurriedly ran to the rooftop with messy clothes.

    This familiar voice awakened Xiao Ting from her sleep.

    She sat up in a daze, then leaned back and stretched. All the ministers averted their gaze.

    Unaware of this, she rubbed her eyes and scratched her messy hair, then slowly raised her head and shouted: ¡°Hong Shao, it¡¯s so early in the morning, which ghost is screaming outside?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Did you think this is your home?

    Ghost? That¡¯s your father.

    This sound attracted Imperial Uncle Xiao, who had just climbed up. He quickly pushed everyone away as he approached.

    ¡°Good girl, what happened to you? Why are you sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°Is it cold?¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault. I should not have gone and gotten drunk in the Red Light Districtst night, so much so that I just got the news. My poor girl¡­¡±

    Everyone was speechless. This Imperial Uncle Xiao was truly a marvel.

    ¡°En? Daddy, why are you here?¡± Xiao Ting opened her eyes and was a little dazzled. She quickly blocked the ray of morning light while asking Imperial Uncle Xiao.

 Chapter 62

    62: (Spoiler Title At The End)

    Seeing his good girl wake up with no injury on her body, Imperial Uncle Xiao said, ¡°Your mother sent someone to tell me that you and Xin¡¯er were kidnapped, so Dad went to Jiu Wangfu to look for you. They said that you were in the Pce, so Dad came here quickly. Dearest daughter, are you hurt?¡±

    When Imperial Uncle Xiao spoke, Xiao Ting finally remembered what happenedst night. She looked at the people around her, and said, ¡°Huh? Why are there so many people? The Emperor is such a worrywart. Maybe he¡¯s afraid that we¡¯ll run away.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, my good girl¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t worry. I felt dizzy after drinking some wine yesterday, so I fell asleep here.¡± Xiao Ting got up andforted her Dad, who had a few screws loose, and slowly said: ¡°Did you see Xiao Shi?¡±

    ¡°Ah? No, where is he? As soon as I heard you had an ident, I ran to you.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Sure enough, the Sixth Miss in Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s family was the most precious. Even if the Sixth Girl was married, she¡¯s still Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s dearest daughter. Look, he even forgot about his son.

    Xiao Ting patted his hand tofort him, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and see Xiao Shi. By the way, we need to find that bastard to settle the ounts.¡±

    ¡°Bastard? Which bastard dares to bully my daughter? I, your father, will beat him up for you.¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao viciously said.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jiu Wangye. He sent me to the Pce and made me sleep here all night.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which wangye, I can¡¯t beat them¡­ uh, if it¡¯s Jiu Wangye, then I should look for little sister Guifei!¡±

    ¡°No need, this daughter will go back and clean him up.¡±

    ¡°Ting¡¯er.¡± Zhao Hua had also woken up. She rubbed her head and sat up, but still groggy. Xiao Ting quickly helped her and said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay. The sun is out, so we can go back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±

    As soon as the two got up, someone from over there announced, ¡°The Emperor has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Empress has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has arrived!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± One after another, a series of announcements were made.

    Then there¡¯s a flurry of salutes.

    Zhao Huapletely woke up, pulled Xiao Ting, and jumped off the roof.

    The Empress Dowager walked behind the Emperor and asked: ¡°I heard that those two girls were punished here. Where are they?¡±

    Everyone was still kneeling on the ground. When they raised their heads, the two women had long since disappeared from the rooftop, and only Imperial Uncle Xiao was left there, stupidly dazed.

    The servants next to him immediately replied, ¡°Replying to the Emperor and Empress Dowager, the Princess, and Jiu Wangfei were here just now!¡±

    Those with sharp eyes saw it and said, ¡°Emperor, Empress Dowager, Princess, and the other one are over there.¡±

    When everyone looked, they saw Zhao Hua and Xiao Ting climbing up a rockery while holding hands.

    Anger appeared on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face as the golden hairpins on her head shook a few times, ¡°Emperor, this is what you said, since they knew they were wrong, they knelt here to reflect all night, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Why look at bengong? Are you still dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Someonee, take them back.¡±

    The Emperor looked at the Empress Dowager in a serene manner, implying that he acquiesced to it.

    From the rooftop to the Imperial gardens, from the small bridge to the rockery cliffs, Xiao Ting and Princess Zhao Hua were chased and they ran here and there, even jumping up and down like monkeys.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er,e up quickly.¡±

    Xiao Ting yelled: ¡°You pull, my foot is caught.¡± They¡¯re on the rockery at the moment with Zhao Hua pulling her when her foot was caught by someone.

    ¡°Aiya, they¡¯reing up.¡±

    On the rockery, someone came after them again, so Xiao Ting hurriedly said: ¡°Then, you let go and run.¡±

    Zhao Hua let go and Xiao Ting was pulled down. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t fall. Just as the man breathed a sigh of relief, he was kicked away. Xiao Ting then raised the hem of her skirt and ran.

    Zhao Hua¡¯s martial arts is good. In addition, the Pce Guards didn¡¯t dare to really do anything to her, so they¡¯re always punched and kicked by her. Many people fell into theke, some were even stuck on tree branches and couldn¡¯t move, so they were trampled by a few feet.

    On the other hand, Xiao Ting was much more pitiful. Although she¡¯s well-versed in martial arts, she¡¯s not that skilled, so she was almost caught several times.

    But Xiao Ting wouldn¡¯t obediently be caught, even biting and cursing. She was so strange that everyone didn¡¯t want to approach her.

    When the Empress saw this, she fanned the mes, making the Empress Dowager really angry, ¡°The opposite, this is truly the opposite. If you don¡¯t try your best, just wait and you¡¯ll be aplices.¡±

    When the chasing guards heard that, they wanted to cry without tears. You couldn¡¯t discipline the children yourself, why take out your anger on them?

    But this time, they became tougher.

    Zhao Hua was quickly caught.

    Xiao Ting crawled out of the dog hole under the rockery and saw Zhao Hua being arrested. She knew she was dead.

    Many people rushed towards her, and Xiao Ting immediately rushed to theke next to her and plunged straight down.

    The surface of theke was calm and clear. It¡¯s a scenery in the Pce that was watched by the guards on normal days. The water was introduced from outside the Pce, and there arerge groups of lotus leaves inside.

    When Xiao Ting jumped, everyone also jumped down, but the lotus leaves were too dense that she couldn¡¯t be found even after a while.

    As time passed, the Emperor, who was watching the excitement at first, became a little anxious and red at Zhao Hua, ¡°Does she know how to swim?¡±

    Zhao Hua was taken aback for a moment, then yelled loudly: ¡°Father Emperor, save her. Ting¡¯er doesn¡¯t know how to swim!¡±

    At this time, the Emperor was also impatient, not to mention that Xiao Ting is the Jiu Wangfei, a good friend of his daughter, and the niece of his beloved, so he couldn¡¯t let her have an ident.

    Since he punished Xiao Tingst night, he had to find another ce to sleep. Now, the Emperor didn¡¯t dare look back and see Xiao Guifei.

    At this moment, Xiao Guifei had already waved her hand to let someone enter the water.

    For a while, theke was full of people, and everyone on the shore was whispering. Some just wanted to watch the excitement. The water in theke roiled and there were so many people that it¡¯s crowded. When their heads came up, it would very messy.

    Xiao Ting hid under a dense canopy of lotus leaves, cautiously exposed her head, took a few breaths then hid again. The people around her kept calling out, but fortunately, there were nts. With so many people, the water became muddy and she couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    Hearing Zhao Hua¡¯s call, she finally knew why. When she jumped down, her body was out of control. It turned out that the original owner didn¡¯t know how to swim.

    Fortunately, she did!

    Just hide here and make them anxious to death. That old witch is too hateful. If she caught an evil spirit in the future, she must let it stay in her pce first, including the Empress, one for each person and scare them to death.

    Thinking like this, a figure suddenly floated in front of Xiao Ting. She was just about to hide when she suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t a f***ing human being, but a corpse.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    With a scream, Xiao Ting stepped back, but she forgot that she¡¯s still under the water and holding her breath. The water immediately entered her mouth, her hands and feet became weak, and she became dizzy.

    Everyone looked around but couldn¡¯t find Xiao Ting. The Emperor ordered all the others to go down so that in the chaos, no one could see Xiao Ting.

    At this moment, someone heard a shout, so the people in the water quickly swam towards it, looking for Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Ah, Ting¡¯er, it¡¯s Ting¡¯er.¡±

    Xiao Ting lost air and her body floated up, so Zhao Hua saw her.

    That¡¯s the deepest ce in the center of theke.

    ¡°Hurry up and save people.¡± The Emperor was also so anxious that his forehead was sweating. He even wanted to shake his guards.

    As for the Empress Dowager and the Empress, they had long since lost their voice.

    It¡¯s one thing to cause trouble and be punished, but it¡¯s another thing to lose one¡¯s life over it.

    At the moment, everyone was ordered to go and save her.

    Suddenly, the water sshing in theke became more and more chaotic, and Zhao Hua became anxious at the sight, so she jumped into the water and swam forward.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s figure disappeared in a sh as she sank to the bottom of theke.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, Ting¡¯er, you have to hold on!¡± Zhao Hua shouted, but no one responded.

    At this moment, an astonishing figure stepped on everyone¡¯s shoulders. It floated past them, plunged into the center of theke, took out a person in the blink of an eye, and turned to the other side.

    This figure came so suddenly and quickly with a light and agile posture that looked very elegant.

    Everyone became dumbfounded before someone recognized it.

    ¡°It¡¯s, Jiu Wangye¡­¡±

    Xiao Guifei was the first to react. She pushed away the Emperor and stumbled to the other side of theke.

    ¡°Imperial doctor, quickly call the Imperial doctor.¡± The Emperor also followed.

    Xiao Ting was in a daze, feeling her cold body warm up which was veryfortable.

    Especially since a faint scent of ink still lingered at the tip of her nose, which was different from other inks. It¡¯s like the scent of bamboo ink.

    It smelled good.

    She liked it very much.

    At this moment, Jiu Wangye was soaked and sitting under the willow tree by theke. Xiao Ting was leaning on his arms and her pair of small hands tightly wrapped around his waist.

    The maids were trying to pry her jade green fingers one by one, but they didn¡¯t dare use force, so they couldn¡¯t pull them apart after a while.

    The Imperial doctors nearby were anxiously spinning around. They¡¯d arrived a long while ago, but Jiu Wangfei didn¡¯t let go of Jiu Wangye¡®s waist. How could they diagnose the pulse?

    Jiu Wangye faintly looked down at a certain national treasure that was sleeping soundly in his arms, then waved: ¡°Retreat.¡±

    Then he lifted Xiao Ting up and threw her over his shoulder. (T/N: I, I can¡¯t¡­hahahaha.)

    Everyone became dumbfounded. Is this Jiu Wangye¡®s way of hugging people?

    Looking at her who, even when carried like this, still didn¡¯t let go of Jiu Wangye¡®s waist, everyone thought that this was a quirk between husband and wife, so it¡¯s not their business.

    ¡°Brother Emperor, this minister will take her back to rest first, and then go to the Pce to apologize on another day.¡±

    Jiu Wangye stood there in his blue robe, carrying a person on his shoulders, but still calm and indifferent.

    ¡°Go!¡± The Emperor felt that in the future, Zhao Hua should try to minimize contact with this Jiu Wangfei.

    Also, it¡¯s best not to let her into the Pce.

    The Emperor asked the Empress to apany the Empress Dowager to go back to rest, and along the way, the Empress Dowager called out to Princess Zhao Hua, who had caused the disaster.

    The Emperor ignored his daughter¡¯s cry for help and asked Xiao Guifei to go back with him.

    The most important thing was to be careful of their liver.

    Just as the masters were splitting up and preparing to leave, there was another scream from theke.

    But it was from Imperial Uncle Xiao Zhan, who jumped from the center of theke to the edge as if someone was chasing him from behind.

    ¡°Ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Imperial Uncle-daren, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xiao Ting fell into the water just now, so Xiao Zhan naturally jumped down. However, he was unlucky that his cheap son-inw saved her first, so he swam back slowly.

    But he couldn¡¯t find the right direction for a while and there were too many people in the confusion, so he swam to the center of theke.

    Unexpectedly, he saw a corpse lying quietly at the bottom of theke. When he took a closer look, the corpse opened its eyes, and he was so scared that he jumped out and almost drowned.

    After listening to him, the Emperor immediately ordered someone to check.

    Sure enough, a female corpse was found at the bottom of theke. The Emperor hadn¡¯t sent anyone to check her identity when the courtdy following Xiao Guifei suddenly yelled, ¡°Tao Zhi, Noble Concubine, it¡¯s Tao Zhi.¡±

 Chapter 63 - This Consort Wonâ€™t Give You A Green Hat

    63: This Consort Won¡¯t Give You A Green Hat

    Xiao Guifei also saw it. Pointing at the fresh-looking corpse, her lips trembled, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. She finally fainted in anger.

    Although Tao Zhi was only a small Pce servant, over the years, her name had always been a taboo in the Six Pces.

    The carriage stopped in front of the gate to the Mansion. Jiu Wangye snorted softly and the little hands that had been wrapped around his waist finally released.

    Xiao Ting let go of the life-saving straw without blushing or panting. She swiftly jumped out of the carriage and then swaggered in.

    Hmph, if you want to ask when she woke up, she could only tell you that this miss didn¡¯t faint at all.

    ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯re back!¡± Hong Shao sent Xiao Ting to the Pcest night and began to worry about it. Seeing that her master returned intact, she almost cried in joy.

    Xiao Ting walked over, poked her forehead, and said: ¡°Where are Xiao Yun and Xiao Shi?¡±

    She had already figured it out on the way. They had been cheated by that Jiu Wangye.

    But she was rescued by that person just now. Moreover, she relied on the other person to get away, so it¡¯s not good to turn her face now.

    The most important thing was that she can¡¯t beat that bastard at all.

    ¡°In the martial arts field.¡±

    ¡°Go get something to eat. I¡¯ll go see them.¡±

    When Xiao Ting arrived, Xiao Xin and Chu Yun were doing a horse stance in the distance. The little ones seemed to be doing well.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    She greeted the two boys, but only Xiao Xin blinked at her, while Chu Yun deliberately turned her face to the other side.

    Xiao Ting sat down in the pavilion next to it. After a while, Hong Shao brought the food over. Xiao Ting asked as she ate: ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Although Hong Shao didn¡¯t know much, she could still describe it to Xiao Ting.

    As a result, Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, ¡°He¡¯s really ck-hearted. He even used his son and threw him into the well. Grandma, this olddy will ask him to settle ounts.¡±

    ¡°Who are you going to settle the ounts with?¡± As he said that, Jiu Wangye arrived, his tone still calm. Hong Shao retreated.

    Xiao Ting stared at him while fuming, then said: ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m looking for you.¡±

    She walked around the stone table and stood opposite Jiu Wangye. Meow. She found that their heights were a bit unequal since it¡¯s too far apart.

    So she stood on the stone bench and asked: ¡°Did you design everythingst night?¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded and sat down on the other side, staring faintly at the two little ones on the martial arts field.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The advantage that Xiao Ting finally found became useless, so she jumped off the stone bench and turned to him again, blocking his vision with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to use me, but they¡¯re still children. I heard that you threw them into a dry well.¡± She was very angry.

    Jiu Wangye still just nodded. Although he¡¯s looking at her, Xiao Ting always felt that this person was not looking at her.

    ¡°Do you just know how to nod? Will you die if you say something?¡±

    Jiu Wangye finally withdrew his indifferent attitude. His gaze instantly became deep as he stared at her for a long while.

    Xiao Ting felt a little guilty when he looked at her, so she unconsciously stepped back.

    ¡°W-what are you looking at? Is this consort wrong?¡±

    ¡°Will not.¡±

    Xiao Ting was taken aback for a moment: ¡°What will not?¡±

    Jiu Wangye calmly said: ¡°Me speaking. I won¡¯t die if I speak a word.¡±

    Xiao Ting went silent.

    Forget it, discussing this with this bastard would definitely piss her off.

    ¡°Then tell me, why did you throw me into the Pcest night? And why did you bully those two?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to listen?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded.

    Jiu Wangye¡®s gaze became indifferent again, ¡°Sometimes, the more you know, the faster you die.¡±

    His voice was obviously calm and without a trace of emotion, but Xiao Ting could hear a hint of death.

    At this moment, she shrank her neck and said: ¡°Forget it, this consort is very busy and I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense, but I warn you. You¡¯re not allowed to use the children in the future. You should use, um, use this consort!¡±

    Xiao Ting decided not to stay with this perverted person who¡¯s neither human nor ghost. He¡¯s very dangerous.

    As for the two little imps, uh, she wished them luck!

    ¡°Benwang has noted it down. Wangfei, please wait. Since we¡¯re taking advantage of each other and now that we¡¯ve cleared that up, there¡¯s still another thing this one wanted to ask wangfei.¡±

    Xiao Ting paused, pulled out an extremely reluctant smile, then asked: ¡°This consort¡¯s brain is rather stupid, what could I tell wangye?¡±

    Jiu Wangye ignored her modesty and asked bluntly: ¡°Have you really met mother concubine?¡±

    Xiao Ting immediately knew that brainless YuChi XinHan told Jiu Wangye.

    Didn¡¯t he say he didn¡¯t believe it? Meow, he really knew how to talk, so shameless.

    Xiao Ting nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can you tell me about that night!¡±

    Xiao Ting had to go back and sit opposite Jiu Wangye. She thought about it, then tried to restore the situation at that time.

    ¡°You mean, mother concubine died to save me. She had been by my side for so many years and is still in my body.¡±

    Jiu Wangye¡®s voice was slow and without emotion. When such a shocking thing came out of his mouth, it¡¯s like saying that the weather was sunny today. It¡¯s that casual.

    Xiao Ting curled her lips and saw that everything on the stone table was stuffed into her belly. She began craving for grapes again.

    ¡°Hong Shao, I want to eat grapes.¡±

    Then she faced him, ¡°That¡¯s all I know, but ording to your mother concubine, someone instructed her to do this back then, and she didn¡¯t know who that person was.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m a wretched person.¡± Jiu Wangye looked down at his hands. Xiao Ting craned her neck and found that his fingertips seemed to tremble uncontrobly, but his face was as calm as a pool of stagnant water.

    What a strange person.

    ¡°So, do you want to die now?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand these hypocritical human beings.

    Jiu Wangye sat for a while, then stood up and said: ¡°Can you really see ghosts?¡±

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Could this consort be so free to pretend and make up stories for you?¡±

    ¡°Mother concubine calls that woman Gu XiangYi, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you know her?¡±

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t answer her question. At this time, Hong Shao came over with the washed grapes, and Jiu Wangye was about to leave.

    Xiao Ting was also used to his temperament, and she didn¡¯t care about those things at all, so she rolled her eyes and said: ¡°Wangye, wait a minute, this consort has something to ask you!¡±

    After saying that, she whispered to Hong Shao, and Hong Shao quickly walked away.

    After a while, Hong Shao came over with a small box, ced it respectfully on the stone table, and stepped back.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes were full of little stars as she opened the box, grabbed the roll of paper, then said: ¡°This is wangye¡®s. You look at it!¡±

    Seeing that she cherished this thing very much, Jiu Wangye held it suspiciously for the moment. After opening it and looking at it, when he looked up, his face was still t, but his eyes had be a little uncertain.

    Xiao Ting lost her smile and said: ¡°Look carefully. These items have been approved by the Emperor. Yun¡¯er also has no objection, so I signed this guarantee.¡±

    ¡°This is an exchange, don¡¯t think it¡¯s too harsh.¡±

    For some reason, when Xiao Ting said the word ¡®exchange¡¯, he remembered thest time he fell asleep. When he woke up, he was being taken advantage of by this woman and didn¡¯t know the general situation.

    Seeing Jiu Wangye¡®s ears redden, Xiao Ting thought he was angry, so she secretly muttered: This person¡¯s mind is really deep. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s angry, but it didn¡¯t show on his face.

    Taking a sneak peek again, Xiao Ting decided to pull her trump card, ¡°That, of course, this consort will never give you a green hat.¡±

    Without waiting for Jiu Wangye¡®s opinion, Xiao Ting felt a little uneasy. Soon, Jiu Wangye got up, took the scroll, and walked away.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Did he agree or not?

    Or is he preparing to destroy the evidence?

    Thinking of this, Xiao Ting directly stood on the railing, looked at Jiu Wangye¡®s back, and shouted: ¡°That, wangye, five of us has a copy each. Even if you destroy that one, it¡¯s useless. Besides, it¡¯s this miss who suffers!¡±

    At first, she said it well, but when he heard herst sentence, Jiu Wangye suddenly turned around, tapped his toes, and with a few leaps, he arrived on the pavilion. He came face to face with Xiao Ting to the point that they¡¯re almost touching.

    Xiao Ting was so shocked that she didn¡¯t pay attention. She slipped and fell down.

    But she was caught by Jiu Wangye in mid-air.

    He wrapped one hand around Xiao Ting¡¯s waist and asked softly: ¡°Why would wangfei suffer?¡±

    As soon as Xiao Ting felt the ground, she pushed his arms away. Ready to battle, she said unconvincedly: ¡°This consort threw away my first kiss in order to save you, okay?¡±

    Jiu Wangye was smart and understood. ncing at her movements, disdain appeared in the bottom of his eyes, and he immediately replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t it also benwang¡®s first kiss?¡±

    Uh?

    Xiao Ting felt like her outlook on life and the world had been refreshed.

    How could Jiu Wangye say such a thing?

    Jiu Wangye, that¡¯s the person who looked like an immortal in the eyes of her friend, Zhao Hua.

    Indifferent with effortless grace, and a face that hardly changed.

    In Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s also a person in a high position and someone not dyed by worldly affairs.

    He¡¯s not the type to talk about love at all.

    Bah, he¡¯s not suitable to talk about these mundane things at all.

    Therefore, Xiao Ting¡¯s mind was confused. As a result, she put away her attitude just now, oiled the soles of her feet, and skeptically slipped away.

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t stop her but looked at her back. His eyes were light, but upon closer inspection, one would find a hint of smile blooming.

    Not far away, Chu Yun and Xiao Xin endured, but at the same time, they were looking over there.

    ¡°Xiao Shi, this prince is over.¡±

    Xiao Xin is very serious. Everything was a new start since he followed Chu Yun. The same was true for martial arts. Although Chu Yun is very rxed, it¡¯s very difficult for him.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t speak much.

    ¡°Xiao Shi, this prince just saw that your sister gave something to my father.¡±

    Xiao Xin didn¡¯t want to speak, but upon seeing Chu Yun so worried, he said, ¡°Saving one life is better than building a seven-story Buddha statue. What you did is the right thing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Who taught you this Buddha statue?¡±

    ¡°My sister said so.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe what that stinky woman said.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scold my sister.¡±

    ¡°So what if I scold her. I wouldn¡¯t betray my father if it wasn¡¯t for her, so I can scold her, stinky woman.¡±

    ¡°If you scold her again, I will ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Ignore, ignore. Who cares? Hmph.¡±

    Chu Yun bent down, grabbed sand from the martial arts field, and threw it at Xiao Xin.

    Xiao Xin wanted to move away, but the time spent on a horse stance was too long. His legs were stiff and he fell forward at that moment.

    It¡¯s like he threw himself into the sand.

 Chapter 64 - Dispose of the Corpse

    64: Dispose of the Corpse

    Chu Yun was taken aback for a moment. She then saw Xiao Xin slowly get up. Seeing him covered in sand and with a ck face, she pointed at him andughed.

    ¡°Wah¡­¡±

    Xiao Xin immediately cried, and it was the kind of earth-shattering cry.

    Chu Yun became dumbfounded for an instant and was just about to ridicule him with a few words when she saw red liquid flowing down Xiao Xin¡¯s head.

    She was also scared silly.

    ¡°F-father¡­¡±

    Jiu Wangye was still thinking when he suddenly heard Chu Yun¡¯s screams and hurried over.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Xin turned his back to him and stopped crying at this moment.

    Chu Yun yelled in fright, ¡°Father, h-he¡¯s bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Wah¡­¡± Another earth-shattering cry came out. Xiao Xin wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but he¡¯s scared of blood. He¡¯d cry whenever he saw blood.

    Jiu Wangye picked up Xiao Xin and rushed to the front hall.

    When Xiao Ting got the news, she hurried over to look. There was a bandage around Xiao Xin¡¯s forehead. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but because of the exercise just now, he bled more.

    The doctor helped him bandage it, but Xiao Xin was still sobbing.

    Next to him, Chu Yun looked like a kid who¡¯d done something wrong. She hid behind the screen and wanted toe in but was embarrassed, so she could only look inside.

    Xiao Ting hugged Xiao Xin in her arms and whisperedforting words, ¡°Little darling, it¡¯s okay. Sweetie, stop crying.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°En, sister is here!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me Xiao Yun. He didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Xiao Xin pleaded to Xiao Ting with red eyes.

    He knew his sister¡¯s temperament and knew she¡¯s protective of him.

    Xiao Ting nced at a certain mischief-maker and retorted: ¡°You like Xiao Yun that much? He already pushed you down until you bled, and he didn¡¯t evene to see you, but you¡¯re still pleading for him.¡±

    Xiao Xin grabbed her hand and said: ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t me him, then you should rest well!¡±

    A long time after Xiao Ting left, Chu Yun sneaked in. She wanted to see Xiao Xin, but as soon as she walked to the bed, Xiao Xin opened his eyes and saw her.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Just as Chu Yun was about to say something, she heard Xiao Xin say this, and she shed aggrieved tears.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry!¡± Xiao Xin sat up and stretched out his white tender little hand to wipe Chu Yun¡¯s tears a bit clumsily.

    Chu Yun turned her head and hmphed softly: ¡°This prince didn¡¯t cry. My eyes just hurt a little. This is for you.¡±

    She stuffed a small bag into Xiao Xin¡¯s arms and ran away. Xiao Xin opened it and saw that it¡¯s full of things he didn¡¯t recognize. Lu You came in and took a look, then said: ¡°Yo-young master, who gave you this? They sent you so many medicinal materials!¡±

    Medicinal materials?

    Xiao Xin patted the bag and said: ¡°Xiao Yun gave it to me. Sister Lu You, please help me put it in that box.¡±

    Lu You responded with a smile and said: ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Ting just had a showdown with Jiu Wangye and was thinking about her future life happily when she heard Zhao Hua¡¯s voicee closer and closer.

    When Xiao Ting saw that it was really her, she asked: ¡°Did the Emperor allow you to leave the Pce?¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua shook her head, took her hand, looked her up and down, then said: ¡°Wah, you are so lucky that you¡¯re all right.¡±

    ¡°What could have happened? This miss is a god in water. How could I drown?¡±

    Zhao Hua looked at her suspiciously, ¡°When did you know how to swim? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    Ugh!

    Xiao Ting passed over it with a haha and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, did you know? A corpse was dug up at the bottom of theke, where you nearly drowned that time. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t see it. Otherwise, you might be scared to death.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s heart thumped, remembering that she was frightened by the corpse¡¯s sudden appearance, which caused her legs to cramp.

    Then she choked and fell into an intermittenta.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a corpse? Stop making a fuss.¡± She had heard that this was ordinary among the rich and nobility. Death alone ismonce, not to mention in the Pce.

    That¡¯s where people eat people without spitting out the bones.

    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Zhao Hua leaned in her ear mysteriously, ¡°Is the name Tao Zhi familiar?¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. Tao Zhi, you mean like the branch?

    Who the hell is that? Does she have to know?

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right?¡± Seeing Xiao Ting¡¯s expression, Zhao Hua triumphantly said: ¡°It took me a lot of effort to find out.¡±

    Xiao Ting was about to say that you might as well think about how to deal with the Emperor when you had this time when she heard Princess Zhao Hua say: ¡°She¡¯s the most powerful maid beside Guifei.¡±

    ¡°Guifei? Which Guifei?¡±

    Was it her aunt?

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s Xiao Guifei. They said¡­¡±

    Because of her low birth, Xiao Guifei didn¡¯t bring any dowry maid when she entered the Pce and lived alone in the harem. Only one maid was serving her that year, Tao Zhi.

    Later, Xiao Guifei was promoted, and she brought Tao Zhi as her personal maid. However, the Guifei suddenly miscarried, and the Emperor was furious. He ordered a thorough investigation of the matter and found Tao Zhi¡¯s hand on it. Shemitted it because she¡¯s jealous of the Guifei¡®s favor.

    But when they went to catch her, they found that she had ingested poison and died.

    There¡¯s even a confession book beside her, saying that she was also a showgirl and started the same as Xiao Guifei but had apletely different ending. That¡¯s why she caused Guifei¡®s miscarriage through medicine.

    She regretted it and somitted suicide to repay her kindness.

    The truth of this matter was revealed, and Tao Zhi was about to be burned by the Emperor¡¯s orders. Still, Xiao Guifei was softhearted and finally ordered her corpse to be taken out of the Pce and buried somewhere.

    For many years after that, Xiao Guifei couldn¡¯t be pregnant.

    Xiao Guifei¡®s temperament changed drastically for a while, and the Emperorforted her several times over a long period before she went back to normal.

    At this point, the Emperor issued an order. The Six Pces has since forbidden anyone to mention this matter.

    And so, many people didn¡¯t know who Tao Zhi was until Tao Zhi¡¯s body suddenly appeared in theke. It also hadn¡¯t rotted even after a long time, so that the others quickly recognized it.

    Just like that, this past event was turned over and spread throughout the Pce in an instant.

    Not to mention how chaotic the Pce was at the moment and how many people were shocked, Zhao Hua hurried over to tell Xiao Ting when she got the news.

    The most important thing was to avoid everyone¡¯s sight so that the Emperor wouldn¡¯t know and punish her.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Ting stood up and said: ¡°Hong Shao, I want to change clothes. This consort is going to enter the Pce.¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua just wanted to die.

    At this moment, the Pce was in an uproar because of a maid who had been dead for many years.

    Especially in YaoChi Pce. After Xiao Guifei fainted, the Emperor called almost all the Imperial doctors. After an hour of diagnosis and rescue, the person woke up and became a beautiful sickly woman.

    Lying on the chaise couch and looking like a dead person, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone, not even the Emperor.

    The Emperor was anxious but even more distressed.

    Therefore, he ordered the corpse to be burned to ashes. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone or anything that made his beloved sad exist.

    The Commander of the guards, who was investigating the matter, came back. Because theke had been calm and the water was deep in some ces, theke had always been guarded, especially by the Imperial guards, for fear that someone would fall.

    In the times when the lotus bloomed, there¡¯ll always be a dedicated person in charge of it, and they didn¡¯t find anything strange.

    They never saw that corpse.

    The Commander of the guards put forward his conjecture that this corpse should have been thrown into theke only two days ago.

    ¡°In another two days, it will be your birthday, and Guifei would always dance for you on theke every year¡­¡±

    When someone said this, the Emperor immediately understood, and his face became angry, ¡°This is just aiming for the Guifei¡®s life, ah!¡±

    If today didn¡¯t happen, just imagine what would happen two dayster. Xiao Guifei would faint once she saw Tao Zhi¡¯s body. If it¡¯s at night when the moon is high, she¡¯d see the center of theke and suddenly became frightened. Would there be a way to survive once she fell into the water?

    Thinking of this, the Emperor immediately issued an order, ¡°Investigate thoroughly. If this matter is not cleared, you will leave your post and return to the fields.¡±

    Although today¡¯s Emperor might not be considered a great talent, he had always been generous and kind, so he would never say such words.

    It could be seen how angry he was today.

    ¡°This minister epts the decree. Just that, this corpse came from an unknown source and hadn¡¯t rotted for a long time. Please dispose of itter.¡±

    The Emperor stared and was just about to say something when his Guifei walked out with the help of a courtdy and said: ¡°Emperor, you should do it! Tao Zhi has been dead for so many years, and this concubine also wants to know. Who in the world would harm me back then, and why would they abuse her like this.¡±

    Obviously, Xiao Guifei had never believed in that so-called confession, but at that time, her foundation was unstable, and troubles urred, so she could only wrong her loyal servant.

    ¡°Okay, okay. Do it ording to Guifei¡®s words. You¡¯re not well enough toe out and do anything, go in and rest.¡± The Emperor looked distressedly at his beloved. That pale face reminded him of the past.

    He still felt guilty.

    When Xiao Ting arrived in YaoChi Pce, the Emperor had already left. Xiao Ting shook her head at the personal maids serving the Guifei. Seeing that it was her, the maids retreated after thinking about it.

    The woman on the chaise couchid sideways, her slender and graceful figure showing exquisite ups and downs. With only a side view of her back, one could imagine her majesty and tenderness.

    A shawl was randomly draped on her body. The ck silk fell, almost touching the ground, and rippled in the gentle wind.

    When Xiao Ting approached, she realized that Xiao Guifei was asleep.

    The corners of her mouth were raised, and her hands were in an embracing posture in front of her. Her face was gentle and loving like never before.

    But there was a line of tears in the corner of her eyes, which was very obvious.

    Sadness almost covered her whole body, and even the smile on her lips seemed bitter.

    Aunt, who was honored and favored back then, naturally attracted countless envy, but it was more jealousy rather than hate.

    Not long after Xiao Guifei was favored, there was a happy event. The Emperor, who learned of this, pampered her even more. It was also at that time that Imperial Uncle Xiao got his position.

    Everyone had a deep understanding of what ¡®when a man achieves Dao, his poultry and dogs rise to Heaven¡¯ meant!

    The outside world was so envious of Xiao Guifei, not to mention the women in the Pce.

    Therefore, Tao Zhi drugged Xiao Guifei, causing Xiao Guifei to miscarry and lose her child.

    Seeing her aunt like this, Xiao Ting felt a sense of sadness in her heart.

    Xiao Ting sat on the ground, leaned on the chaise couch, and stretched out her hand to hold Xiao Guifei¡®s arm. She clearly felt her aunt¡¯s body tremble and hold the void in her arms tighter.

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±

 Chapter 65 - You Lunatic

    65: You Lunatic

    Xiao Ting sat there for an hour.

    The Emperor came to see Xiao Guifei after he had dealt with the court matters, and when he saw her sitting there, he beckoned her out.

    ¡°You girl, why are you here and not in your Mansion?¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted and was very unhappy what the Emperor said, ¡°Aunt is sad, so Ting¡¯er naturally wants to be with her.¡±

    In the eyes of the Emperor, several years had passed since this matter. However, Xiao Ting felt that for the Guifei, the pain didn¡¯t decrease because of the passage of time.

    Perhaps, it¡¯s even a bit deeper.

    When the Emperor entered, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t go in again but asked the guard outside.

    ¡°I heard that Tao Zhi has been dead for several years. Where is her body?¡±

    The guard hurriedly replied when he heard those words, ¡°Replying to Jiu Wangfei, it was taken away by Commander Xu.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Commander Xu? Where is he?¡±

    The guard looked at her, not knowing how to exin it.

    Xiao Ting raised her eyes and saw Princess Zhao Hua stagger from somewhere. She was swaying listlessly.

    Xiao Ting ran over immediately, ¡°Zhao Hua.¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua looked up, saw that it was Xiao Ting, and immediately ran over. Before Xiao Ting could ask her, she hugged Xiao Ting and burst into tears.

    The courtdies and eunuchs immediately retreated.

    ¡°My God, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. She and this girl had only been separated for an hour. How could she cry like this in her own territory?

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother scolded me. She scolded me. She never scolded me. Wuwuwu¡­¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard that, she knew that the Empress Dowager must have known what happenedst night. Zhao Hua thought she could escape, but she didn¡¯t expect to be scolded.

    She patted her on the back and said: ¡°So you¡¯re crying just for this? Are you that good for nothing? If it¡¯s me, whoever dares to scold me, I¡¯ll scold them back.¡±

    Zhao Hua cried, then sniffled and left Xiao Ting¡¯s shoulders. She said with red eyes, ¡°That¡¯s Imperial Grandmother, the noblest woman in the Empire. How can I scold her?¡±

    Xiao Ting knew she¡¯s right when she thought about it.

    ¡°Then, just suffer a bit and be scolded every day. If you cry like this, neither my Jiu Wangfu nor the Xiao fu enough for your flood of tears.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare scold the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°That said, it¡¯s the first time Imperial Grandmother scolded me!¡± Zhao Hua still didn¡¯t let it go.

    Xiao Ting put her arms around her shoulders, and the Pce servants next to her pretended not to see, merely bowing their heads and guarding their side.

    ¡°So what? Look, when I met the Empress Dowager for the first time, she scolded me once. Ordinarily, our tempers and personalities are very simr, but this treatment is too far apart. If you want to feel wronged, then I¡¯m even more wronged, okay?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡± Xiao Ting persuaded the innocent Princess Zhao Hua in this way, and the Pce servants next to them silently followed.

    In their hearts: One is an Imperial Princess, and the other is a Wangfei. It¡¯s strange to treat them equally. Princess Zhao Hua couldn¡¯tpare them.

    ¡°Furthermore, that olddy is getting old and had nothing to do all day long, except for saying this and that are wrong. She doesn¡¯t have much to do, so if you¡¯re scolded, you just have to bear with it, okay?¡± Xiao Ting patted Zhao Hua¡¯s arm while exining, then said: ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re also my friend. Crying in front of so many people will also make me lose face. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±

    Zhao Hua turned her head to look at her, ¡°Then you haven¡¯t cried since you were young?¡±

    ¡°Just kidding, of course, I cried.¡±

    Zhao Hua was dumbfounded, but Xiao Ting continued: ¡°But I will only cry when I¡¯m sad. How can I cry just because I can¡¯t beat or scold someone, let alone cry in public like you.¡±

    Zhao Hua turned around to look at the Pce servants, then barked: ¡°You guys are not allowed to speak out, you hear me?¡±

    Everyone rushed to agree.

    What a joke. Zhao Hua is in the Pce. Except for a few extremely honorable people, who would dare offend her?

    ¡°Go, take me to find someone.¡±

    Xiao Ting took Zhao Hua¡¯s hand and walked forward.

    After inquiring, they went all the way to the prison.

    They found Commander Xu there. Since Zhao Hua led the way, she smoothly met Commander Xu.

    Xiao Ting directly stated her identity and asked to see the corpse.

    Xu Ting was a stalwart man, dressed in iron armor and a cold sword on his waist. He was very majestic and not that old, so he looked very heroic.

    While walking forward, Xiao Ting looked at Commander Xu and said: ¡°The weather is so hot, and you wear so much, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting sick?¡±

    Xu Ting paused in his footsteps but didn¡¯t even look at Xiao Ting as he continued leading the way.

    On the side, Zhao Hua leaned on her ear and said: ¡°Commander Xu is very boring, don¡¯t be so familiar with him.¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips, as if she wanted to talk to him.

    As they all knew, the body could only be stored for three days after death. When the temperature is normal, like this hot summer, it will rot after two days.

    After Xu Ting took over Tao Zhi¡¯s corpse, he took it to the prison because something here could prevent the body from rotting, which would help him find out the truth of the matter.

    The prison was divided into three floors. They went to the lowest level where no sun would shine all year round and was silent like a tomb.

    In fact, few people were here because this is where the royal family, whomitted crimes punishable by death, would be imprisoned.

    As they walked forward, the lights along the wall automatically lit up, illuminating the entire passage. Soon, they turned the corner and came to the right ce.

    Xiao Ting paused in her footsteps and nced back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhao Hua asked when she saw her stop.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Xiao Ting always felt that something was looking at her, but she didn¡¯t see anything when she looked back.

    Tao Zhi¡¯s body was ced in a strange ice coffin, and it¡¯s not known where it came from. It was cold and covered with spells.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    Xu Ting raised his hand to invite them into the cell.

    The ice coffin was ced at the innermost cell, where there¡¯s a pool in which the ice coffin was suspended.

    Zhao Hua didn¡¯t have much interest in this and only followed out of curiosity.

    But as soon as Xiao Ting saw it, she pushed Zhao Hua away and rushed over. She red at it, ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Zhao Hua staggered and almost fell. As soon as she was about toin to Xiao Ting, she saw her expression.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    After Xiao Ting asked this, she began to tear the spell on the ice coffin without saying a word. She pulled it while muttering something.

    ¡°Shua!¡±

    The sword was drawn, and Xu Ting pointed his sword horizontally between the ice coffin and Xiao Ting¡¯s palm, nearly cutting her finger. Xiao Ting retracted her palm subconsciously.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get out of the way and let me see.¡±

    Xiao Ting snorted coldly and went forward to push Commander Xu.

    Xu Ting snorted coldly and stood steadily as he sharply said: ¡°This lowly one wants to ask Jiu Wangfei, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Then he looked at Zhao Hua and said: ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯ve also seen it. This lowly one already agreed to your request. If you¡¯ve had enough fun, please go back!¡±

    Xu Ting pushed Xiao Ting back and put the cold sword back in its sheath. He then folded his hands and cupped his fists, then said: ¡°In the end, there are still important clues in the body, so I will not apany you.¡±

    This was obviously driving people away. Although Zhao Hua waswless in the Pce, she¡¯s a little embarrassed for the Imperial Guards¡¯ Commander. This person straightforwardly does everything and wouldn¡¯t be bought by anyone. It¡¯s also because of this that he had Father Emperor¡¯s trust.

    Zhao Hua stepped forward to pull Xiao Ting, ¡°Ting¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that Xiao Ting, who¡¯s generally a happy go lucky person, would look calm at this moment. She looked at her seriously and said: ¡°Zhao Hua, wait.¡±

    She pushed away Princess Zhao Hua¡¯s arm, looked directly at Commander Xu, and said: ¡°Are you thinking that this consort is ying around?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This woman is rted to Aunt Guifei, so this consort will also investigate the case. Let me ask you, who asked you to put this corpse here?¡±

    Xiao Ting was serious at this moment.

    ¡°Do you know what would happen to those lying in this ice coffin?¡±

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, what are you talking about?¡± Zhao Hua heard that and was confused. In her opinion, this ice coffin just looked a bit weird.

    Xiao Ting ignored Zhao Hua but continued to look at Commander Xu and say: ¡°It only takes three days for the human soul to be forever sealed in the body, and it can¡¯t reincarnate anymore.¡±

    Xu Ting stood there while gripping the sword¡¯s hilt. With firm eyes, he said: ¡°So what?¡±

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe this.

    Xiao Ting almost died of anger and wanted to rush to beat him into a pig head.

    However, looking at the cold and dazzling sword in front of her, she gave up this thought that was equivalent to suicide.

    ¡°That, this woman has been dead for many years, aren¡¯t you wondering why her body is so well preserved?¡± Xiao Ting exined to him as calmly as possible, hoping that he could be more humane.

    However, Commander Xu still had a stern expression, ¡°This is the end of the matter. May the two of you please leave.¡±

    Hehe, he¡¯s too polite.

    ¡°This consort won¡¯t leave. What can you do to me?¡± If the soft way doesn¡¯t work, try the hard way.

    However, Xiao Ting still underestimated this cold-faced Commander Xu.

    She saw Commander Xu draw the sword and swing it decisively. If Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and jumped away, she would really be hit by that sword.

    ¡°You lunatic.¡± Xiao Ting was really taken aback, but Zhao Hua took Xiao Ting and turned away.

    ¡°Just you wait. This consort will definitelye back.¡±

    Before leaving, Xiao Ting still said some parting words.

    ¡°I will wait for Jiu Wangfei until the end.¡± The other party also showed no weakness.

    After leaving the jail, Xiao Ting¡¯s mood was still not calm. She looked at her hand and cursed, ¡°Who the hell is he? Is he usually that arrogant?¡±

    The original owner was only mischievous outside the Pce and rarely went to the Pce. Except for visiting Xiao Guifei, she would rarely enter, and she needed an imperial edict to go.

    Therefore, she¡¯s not clear about the people and things in the Pce, let alone care about it.

    She just did whatever she wanted to do!

    But Xiao Ting was different. She¡¯s not as heartless as the original owner. She must repay the kindness she received.

    Therefore, she decided to resolve Xiao Guifei¡®s matter.

    ¡°Commander Xu is the youngest grandson of Old Minister Xu. He¡¯s twenty years old and an upright man that has outstanding martial arts. He won first ce in the martial artspetition five years ago and became the Imperial guards¡¯ Commanderst year. Father Emperor trusted him so much because he only obeyed his orders. Mother Empress said that he¡¯s Father Emperor¡¯s shadow guard.¡±

    ¡°I say, no wonder he¡¯s so confident and dared do something to this miss.¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s mind turned.

    Zhao Hua persuaded her, ¡°Father Emperor won¡¯t agree to let you participate in the investigation, so just give up!¡±

    Along the way, Xiao Ting had already told Zhao Hua her n.

    ¡°I will definitely think of a way to get the Emperor to agree.¡±

 Chapter 66 - Wangye, Do Me A Favor

    <header ss="entry-header"><h1 ss="entry-title">66: Wangye, Do Me A Favor</h1></header>

    Xiao Ting parted ways with Zhao Hua and went straight back to Zhongtian Moonlight Mansion. The Housekeeper led her all the way to the main hall, saying that someone came from Xiao<i>fu</i>.

    Xiao Ting hmphed and was very unwilling to meet them. In her opinion, she had nothing to do with the women of that family. As long as they didn¡¯te to provoke her, she wouldn¡¯t bother caring about them.

    When she was about to enter the hall, Xiao Ting was stunned for a moment. She took a step back and looked at the surrounding environment and buildings, then said, ¡°scared me to death, I thought I was in the wrong ce!¡±

    Behind her, Housekeeper Mu looked helpless.

    In the main hall, the ones who came from Xiao<i>fu</i>were the olddy, including Xiao Ya and Xiao Mei. Xiao Ting almost thought that this was Xiao<i>fu</i>¡®s hall. As soon as she appeared, the olddy and the others stood up to salute her.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Did they take the wrong medicine? But when she saw<i>Jiu Wangye</i>sitting next to them, she realized the situation.

    This was the so-called finding a stage to put on aedy (<i>T/N: to y along ording to local conditions</i>), ah!

    So she also pretended and happily returned their greetings.

    After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she felt a little dry in her mouth. She looked around and came to<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s side, picked up the teacup he had just put down, and drank it whole, then said: ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    This Xiao Ting was bing more and morewless, even daring to drink<i>wangye</i>¡®s tea in public. One had to know,<i>wangye</i>already drank from it.

    Shameless!

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>: ¡°¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting took his hand away from the teacup, and he watched her drink on the spot where he had just drunk. After drinking all the tea in the cup, she even licked the side before putting it back in ce.

    This series of actions made his heart beat faster for no reason.

    Then, Xiao Ting directly said: ¡°That,<i>wangye</i>, please sit down, this consort will go down and rest first.¡±

    Although Xiao Ting wanted to talk to<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, she didn¡¯t want to be pestered by them.

    Therefore, everyone watched as Xiao Ting came in, greeted them, and then showed off her affection before patting her butt and leaving.

    Without asking them what they wanted, she turned and left.

    The misses of Xiao<i>fu</i>were collectively petrified as she left. They didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    At this moment, Chu Yun, who had received the news, crossed the threshold and walked in proudly. She first greeted<i>Jiu Wangye</i>and then the olddy.

    Her greetings were very thoughtful.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>stood up and nodded to her, then said: ¡°Young master Xiao is the guest invited by the young prince. Whether he leaves or stays doesn¡¯t have anything to do with<i>benwang</i>.<i>Benwang</i>still had something to do and will leave first.¡±

    After that, he left.

    Leaving only little Chu Yun to greet the group of women from Xiao<i>fu</i>.

    Through the Housekeeper¡¯s exnation, Chu Yun already knew what these misses from Xiao<i>fu</i>came here for, so without giving them time to snap out of their daze, she directly said: ¡°What happenedst night was an ident. Xiao Shi and this prince are fine. You can go back.¡±

    Women: ¡°¡­¡± They knew that the threshold of<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>was high and that they¡¯re not wee, but they didn¡¯t expect such a result.

    In this<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>, no one was polite from top to bottom.

    Even though<i>Jiu Wangye</i>sat with them for half a cup of tea and Xiao Ting greeted them earnestly, this young prince sent them away with just one sentence.

    The most important thing was that the Xiao Xin they wanted to see didn¡¯t even show up.

    Because of what happenedst night, they thought they could finally take Xiao Xin back. They had already rehearsed the words along the way, but right now, before they could say anything, they were blocked.

    ¡°Housekeeper, see off the guests. And, in the future, if there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t disturb this prince and this prince¡¯s studypanion and don¡¯t bring anyone to the<i>fu</i>.¡±

    The olddy was anxious and angry but didn¡¯t dare show it, so she had to leave with the other girls in disgrace.

    She vowed never toe here again in this life.

    As soon as Xiao Ting stepped into her courtyard,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>followed, and the food delivered by Hong Shao arrived.

    ¡°<i>Yi</i>? Why are you here?¡± A bit tired, Xiao Tingidfortably on the soft couch. She tilted her head while reaching out to get the fruit on the table and found that she couldn¡¯t reach it.

    She retracted her arm in frustration and listlessly pulled on the couch.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>walked over and handed her the te of fruit. Xiao Ting picked up a small red shiny fruit and threw it into her mouth, squinting and humming in a good mood.

    ¡°This is<i>benwang</i>¡®s ce, you are<i>benwang</i>¡®s wangfei, can¡¯t<i>benwang</ie?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t leave but sat next to her. Despite this, he was still taller than Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting raised her eyelids and stretched out her hand again to blindly grope around.

    Seeing this,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>frowned, then put the fruit te under her hand again. Xiao Ting pulled out a fruit again and continued to eat, ¡°okay, okay.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>rarely talked nonsense with others, so he didn¡¯t know what to say to Xiao Ting.

    Seeing Xiao Ting¡¯s thirsty and tired look just now, he subconsciously followed, but he didn¡¯t know what to do after that.

    ¡°Old Madam Xiao is here to talk about Xiao Xin¡¯s affairs. You¡¯re not going to ask about it?¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t lift her head, ¡°They¡¯re not here to find me. What do I care?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>: ¡°¡­¡± Forgive him for not understanding how Sixth Miss Xiao grew up.

    ¡°By the way,<i>wangye</i>, do me a favor.¡± Xiao Ting was thinking about the ice coffin. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she sat up.

    Since signing the agreement with<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, she had be a lot more casual.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>looked at the lively woman in front of him, a bit dumbfounded. How could a person change so quickly?

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    He nced at the fingers holding his sleeves, and the folds there made him frown imperceptibly.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes bent into crescent shapes as she said: ¡°Have you heard about what happened to Aunt<i>Guifei</i>?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>nodded, and Xiao Ting curled her lips. Sure enough, these people were really annoying. If Zhao Hua hadn¡¯t told her, she would have no idea.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>wondered why she¡¯s upset again.

    ¡°I want to participate in the investigation.¡±

    Before<i>Jiu Wangye</i>could refuse, Xiao Ting continued, ¡°That corpse must be weird since it hasn¡¯t been corrupted even after so many years.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor has ordered Commander Xu to investigate the matter thoroughly. You don¡¯t have to intervene.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xiao Ting hmphed and got up, ¡°My aunt has always been helping me, so I want to do something for my aunt.¡±

    ¡°Besides, you also know that I can see ghosts. Maybe I can use this to know what happened back then!¡±

    Xiao Ting said this to persuade<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    Unexpectedly, when<i>Jiu Wangye</i>heard those words, his face changed slightly, ¡°This matter is not allowed to be mentioned again.¡±

    Then he left.

    Xiao Ting was depressed, asking him ¡°why?¡± as she followed him closely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. In short, you don¡¯t need to take care of this matter. With so many talents in the Empire, couldn¡¯t they figure out such an old case?¡±

    ¡°Also, regarding the fact that you can see astral things, don¡¯t speak this nonsense everywhere.¡±

    Xiao Ting stretched out her hand to stop him, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>looked condescendingly at the girl in front of him, her petite figure looking very thin.

    But on her pure little face, there¡¯s that stubborn persistence and a pair of bright eyes that showed naughtiness and intelligence, which was very different from the tenderness and craftiness of girls these days. It was very clear and the kind where she wore her heart on her sleeve.

    Without fear of being seen through and having a clear conscience.

    Yes, such a clear conscience!

    ¡°You can¡¯t beat<i>benwang.</i>¡± After<i>Jiu Wangye</i>said that, he watched her slump down like a deted ball. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile.

    Not far away, Housekeeper Mu, who was waiting anxiously to report, was dumbfounded when he saw this scene.

    His<i>wangye</i>smiled!

    He smiled at a woman!

    My God, what a big event!

    Xiao Ting was very distressed. At the moment, no one could help her except for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    Aunt¡¯s affairs must not be left alone like this. Furthermore, who made that ice coffin? Was there a fellow traveler in this world?

    And then, Xiao Ting returned to her courtyard and asked Hong Shao to take out all her clothes and put them on the bed. Xiao Ting stood there and looked around a few times. Later, she went back and forth on some clothes then called the six maids to ask them which one looked good.

    The six maids, including Hong Shao, were dumbfounded. Who did their<i>wangfei</i>want to impress?

    But the women still expressed their opinions very seriously, and unfortunately, everyone has different aesthetics, so their choices were different. Xiao Ting was a little discouraged.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t like the clothes here very much. It¡¯s really annoying since she felt like a tightly wrapped dumpling on hot days.

    But there¡¯s also the benefit of being protected from the sun.

    In the end, Xiao Ting chose ake green dress that Hong Shao thought was not bad. She didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but it was very cool to wear, thin and imprable, and very light with a red Persian buttercup blooming.

    The embroidery started from the right shoulder down to the left side and then spread in a circle at the skirt¡¯s bottom.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was listening to Housekeeper Mu¡¯s report when he saw Xiao Ting like this.

    The decent clothes set off her undeveloped figure very well, like a daffodil about to bloom, ice-cold and yet looking soft.

    Only when<i>Jiu Wangye</i>saw her smiling face did he withdrew his gaze.

    ¡°This consort has seen<i>wangye</i>.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>shook the hand holding the pen, and the ink sttered. Seeing this, Housekeeper Mu smiled and walked out after greeting Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting leisurely approached while trying to sway her hips. Smelling the perfume,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>took a deep breath, then said: ¡°What is<i>wangfei</i>doing?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s to show tenderness, then please go back and learn how to smile first, then how to hold your tongue and how to speak carefully.¡±

    Everyone could see the smirk on that face. His<i>wangfei</i>was really silly and cute.

    It¡¯s okay to learn other family¡¯s acting and enchanting ways, but she didn¡¯t learn well, so it didn¡¯t look like it.

    The smile on Xiao Ting¡¯s face solidified. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°This miss said that this method is not feasible.¡±

    She sat on the side, raised one leg over the other, and looked askance at him, ¡°Speak your conditions. What would it take for you to help this miss?¡±

    ¡°<i>Benwang</i>said no.¡± Sure enough, this style suited her better.

    Anxious, Xiao Ting walked over, put one foot on the table, and stared wide-eyed, pretending to stare viciously at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, then said: ¡°You just have to tell the Emperor. You won¡¯t lose a piece of meat over it. Don¡¯t you have any sympathy!¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>raised his head and leaned back on the chair, then coldly said: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s feet continued to move forward and just stepped on the piece of paper<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was looking at.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will bully your son now,<i>hmph</i>!¡±

 Chapter 67 - The Fighting Power of Lord Husband

    <header ss="entry-header"><h1 ss="entry-title">67: The Fighting Power of Lord Husband</h1></header>

    Xiao Ting used Chu Yun¡¯s name. After speaking, she lowered her foot, turned around, and left.

    In her heart:<i>You shouldpromise now!</i>

    But even as she stepped out of the door, the person behind still didn¡¯t call out to her.

    Xiao Ting:<i>This is unscientific, why is he not following the script!</i>

    So in the same posture, she went back step by step, almost stepping on this damn skirt.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t even change his posture. There was a sh in his eyes. He knew his<i>wangfei</i>wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    And she would never do anything to hurt Xiao Yun.

    Suddenly,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>discovered that he actually knew his little<i>wangfei</i>well.

    ¡°The door is there, you¡¯re going in the wrong direction.¡±

    Xiao Ting was annoyed, She turned around and suddenly rushed towards<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t expect her toe and was pounced on. A pair of little demon ws then grabbed<i>Jiu Wangye</i>while yelling: ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I will tickle you to death.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha, hahahaha¡­¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</iughed like this for the first time in his life. There¡¯s no helping it. He wasn¡¯t afraid of injury or pain, but he was frightfully ticklish.

    Suddenly hearing the heartyughter, Xiao Ting felt it¡¯s a bit illusory, but knew in an instant that she had caught his weakness.

    This was just great. A pair of small hands kept going around<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡¯s waist as heughed loudly.

    Among the two of them, oneughed almost out of breath, while the otherughed evilly as she wiggled her hands.

    Housekeeper Mu, who was guarding outside, thought that the man inside was not his wangye, so he secretly looked in through the cracks in the window, quickly covered his eyes, and retreated to safety.

    <i>Aiyo,</i>his family¡¯s<i>wangye,</i>was reallyughing.

    With a ¡®plop¡¯, the chair that could not withstand their mischief finally died and turned into a pile of firewood, while Xiao Ting and<i>Jiu Wangye</i>hugged and rolled on the ground.

    Fortunately, there¡¯s a carpet, otherwise, falling would hurt.

    ¡°Le-let go¡­¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was really out of breath.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡± A certain little witch sat on the man¡¯s waist with her little hands still wandering around whileughing wantonly, ¡°Let you bully me again and say that this miss has an ugly smile. What do you mean straighten my tongue? You just never saw a girl act like that to you. No one deserves to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re too stiff, this is payback. Watch this girl clean you up into a pig¡¯s head.¡±

    As Xiao Ting said that, she stretched out a small hand and pinched<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s nose.

    Just when she was feeling proud, she suddenly felt the sky turn around. She and<i>Jiu Wangye</i>changed positions, and now she¡¯s lying underneath.

    Her small hands were restrained, and she red at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. After trying to withdraw her hands, Xiao Ting shrank her neck, staring with big innocent eyes, but asked viciously: ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°This miss was just joking with you, but she didn¡¯t hit you, you¡­¡± Xiao Ting saw<i>Jiu Wangye¡¯</i>s eyes getting deeper and deeper, making her unable to understand, but at the same time, a dangerous breath approached.

    This was her sixth sense as a woman, so she struggled harder, ¡°You, let me go.¡±

    The next moment, Xiao Ting was stunned as a soft and warm thing touched her lips¡­

    After tossing about, he¡¯s touched??

    No, impossible.

    When Xiao Ting saw him prepare for another one, her power exploded from somewhere. Her right foot flew on top of someone¡¯s head at an incredible angle and kicked him away.

    ¡°En¡­¡± With a muffled snort,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>let go of Xiao Ting and fell to the other side.

    Xiao Ting grumbled as she got up and was about to run away.

    ¡°You want to leave after hitting<i>benwang</i>?¡±

    A cold and miserable voice came. With Xiao Ting¡¯s legs still slightly bent to maintain an escaping posture, she turned around and stiffly smiled as she said, ¡°That, I, just, ah, misced my leg!¡±

    Seeing<i>Jiu Wangye</i>touch the back of his head, Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts flew and she ran over. Under<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s wary eyes, Xiao Ting smiled very humbly, and then said some shocking words: ¡°Big deal, I¡¯ll kiss you back.¡±

    After hugging the neck of the horrified<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, she pulled his head down and gave his lips a big smack.

    Then while<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was in a daze, she madly scrambled away and directly left.

    Hong Shao happily thought that her master finally understood how to please<i>wangye</i>. It¡¯s reallyforting for her as a maid.

    While thinking like this, she saw her family¡¯s master as soon as she looked up. Her master, who left with a look of amorous feelings, now ran wildly like a dog was chasing her, or perhaps she¡¯s the mad dog.

    A gust of wind blew with a ¡®<i>shua</i>¡® and Xiao Ting¡¯s words flew into her ears before Hong Shao could react.

    ¡°Hong Shao, quickly pack up the valuables. Let¡¯s run away.¡±

    She herself went to the inner room, took off theplicated dress on her body, and reced it with something that wouldn¡¯t interfere with her movements.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw a dumbfounded Hong Shao and became anxious, ¡°I said, why aren¡¯t you packing? Hurry up and pack your things, oh no, just get some valuables and we¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°<i>Wangfei,</i>what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± With that said, Xiao Ting sat down in front of the dressing table, pulled out the headdress made in gold on her head, threw it into the box, and prepared to flee.

    Hong Shao followed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? D-did you kill someone?¡± She rarely saw her master like this, so her mind churned and directly thought about the worst-case scenario.

    ¡°It¡¯s more serious than killing someone.¡± Xiao Ting wanted tough, but looking at the mirror, she looked like she¡¯s about to cry.

    Damn, what beauty, what immortal, what indifferent. Those are all nonsense. Why are the people in this world less reliable than ghosts?

    <i>Meow</i>, why was this man different from what they said?

    Who¡¯s that man whoughed so wantonly?

    Who¡¯s that man who dared take advantage of her?

    In the beginning, she thought she was married to a vegetable, but now, that vegetable was not only alive but also bullying her. And most importantly, she saved his life.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Ting¡¯s desire to die was gone.

    No, she can¡¯t stay in this horrible ce. When<i>Jiu Wangye</ies back to find her afterward, she won¡¯t be able to run away.

    She had no time to care about aunt<i>Guifei.</i>

    Thinking of this, Xiao Ting got up, ¡°Forget it, no need to pack, let¡¯s run away first!¡±

    But Hong Shao was still holding her back and asking questions. Xiao Ting threw her hand away while thinking. Yes, she would just run away by herself. She felt that<i>wangye</i>wouldn¡¯t do anything to Hong Shao.

    Thinking so, Xiao Ting acted immediately and just rushed to the gate of the courtyard when she saw the smiling Housekeeper Mu.

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s in his second spring.

    ¡°Housekeeper Mu, did you find your first love? What made you smile so happily?¡±

    Housekeeper still smiled but muttered in his heart. With<i>wangfei</i>having such a temper, no wonder<i>wangye</i>was tempted.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei, wangye</i>requests your presence.¡±

    ¡°Huh?<i>Jiu Wangye</i>shoulde here, this consort is not going.¡± Xiao Ting said. She was about to leave, but behind Housekeeper Mu, there were four men lined up with straight backs and stern faces. Just looking at them made her leg cramp.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, please.¡± The four big men said in unison.

    Xiao Ting quietly went two steps back, and as a result, four more big men appeared behind her. Xiao Ting rolled her eyes to the sky silently and finally walked among the eight big men under theforting eyes of old Housekeeper Mu as if she¡¯s going to the execution ground to chop off her head.

    Her face was full of bitterness.

    Hong Shao was curious, ¡°Housekeeper Mu, what does<i>wangye</i>want?¡±

    Housekeeper Mu smiled while stroking his beard and said, ¡°Good things, all good things, what else?¡±

    On this side, Xiao Ting felt like she walked for a lifetime before finally arriving in front of<i>Jiu Wangye.</i>

    At this moment, he was still sitting in front of the bookcase. After sending Xiao Ting in, the eight big men disappeared.

    Seeing that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>ignored her, Xiao Ting rxed a little and looked under his butt. Oh boy, they¡¯re really efficient. The chair had been reced with new ones, and the carpet had also changed in color.

    She remembered knocking the inkstone over when she fell.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was immersed in writing, and Xiao Ting didn¡¯t dare disturb him, so she just stood there. After a while, her legs became sore.

    And so, she first rolled her eyes at him, then pinched her nose and made a face while swearing silently at him. In the end, she even stretched out her leg in an attempt to kick him, but then stood obediently the moment<i>Jiu Wangye</i>raised his eyes.

    The corners of his eyes and brows were stained with a smile. Although he lowered his head, he had been secretly observing Xiao Ting.

    Collecting her series of small movements into the bottom of his eyes, the corners of his mouth also began to rise.

    Seeing that he had been ignoring her, Xiao Ting coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph, what do you want?¡± Before she could say the remaining, ¡°if you want to kill me, just hurry up¡±,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>finally spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to involve yourself in this case?¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>got up, threw a folded notebook to her, then drifted away from Xiao Ting¡¯s side.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. This was different from what she imagined.

    ¡°Did he still not have enough fun?¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless and finally opened the notebook. After looking at it for a while, she could only see ck lines swirling around as the blue veins on her forehead popped.

    ¡°What the hell did he write? Gods, he better not be ying with me, ah!¡±

    Forgive her for only knowing the vernacr and for not knowing anything. Moreover, the most important thing was that she didn¡¯t know many words.

    ¡°Could it be?¡± Xiao Ting instantly opened her eyes and smiled, then ran out with a swish.

    The figure of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>shed from the other side, looked at her back, and smiled.

    Not far away, Housekeeper Mu hid in the other corner and nodded frequently, then said to the side: ¡°Remember, on Year 26, July 11th,<i>wangye</iughed once, smiled three times, and snickered five times.¡±

    The shadow guard next to him held a pen to record it and secretly muttered:<i>This world is so mysterious that his master would actuallyugh?</i>

    Even smile?

    Moreover, snicker?

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes and heard it with his own ears, it would be impossible to believe it!

    Housekeeper Mu took the booklet in his hand, then left with his hands on his back.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei,</i>what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lu You was guarding outside when she saw Xiao Ting rush over.

    Xiao Ting looked surprised, ¡°Where is Xiao Shi?¡±

    ¡°The young master is asleep!¡±

    Xiao Ting then remembered that Xiao Shi was injured. She was really unqualified as a sister.

    ¡°That, is the young prince here?¡± Xiao Ting lowered her voice to ask.

    Lu You smiled and nodded, ¡°The rtionship between the young master and the young prince is really good. He¡¯s with the young master inside!¡±

    Xiao Ting pushed the door open and saw the two little ones.

    Xiao Xin was asleep at the moment because of blood loss, while Chu Yun moved a low table and sat in front of the bed, reading seriously, while sometimes looking up at Xiao Xin, her brow filled with worry.

 Chapter 68 - Virtue Is One Foot Tall, The Devil Ten Foot*

    68: Virtue Is One Foot Tall, The Devil Ten Foot*

    *µÀ¸ßÒ»³ß£¬Ä§¸ßÒ»ÕÉ, d¨¤og¨¡oy¨©ch¨«, m¨®g¨¡oy¨©zh¨¤ng: (idiom); It takes constant vignce to stave off evil.

    Xiao Ting cautiously walked over, opened the booklet that Jiu Wangye gave her, and said: ¡°Little cutie, help me see what¡¯s written on it?¡±

    Chu Yun saw her approach, and just as she was about to give her the back of her head, she heard those words.

    Curiously taking the folded paper, she read it carefully and said: ¡°This prince can read it for you, but you have to void the first condition we agreed upon.¡±

    When the agreement was madest time, Chu Yun thought that Xiao Ting¡¯s handwriting wasn¡¯t good, so she asked her to write it. She didn¡¯t expect that this woman couldn¡¯t even read. The more she thought about it, the more saddened she felt for her father.

    At the same time, she was thinking about revoking the contract, and even if she couldn¡¯t, she had to remove at least one condition.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming.¡± Virtue is one foot tall, the devil ten foot. Xiao Ting grabbed it, stood up, and said: ¡°Big deal. I¡¯ll let Xiao Shi help me read it, hmph mph.¡±

    Although Xiao Xin was born from a concubine, the Madam didn¡¯t dare be too harsh. The schr that should be invited was still invited, so Xiao Xin¡¯s knowledge was still good.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t, he¡¯s hurt.¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded and said that she understood, ¡°He¡¯s injured, not stupid. Can¡¯t he still read?¡±

    After that, she got up and prepared to wake up Xiao Xin.

    Seeing this, Chu Yun quickly stopped her. In an angry but suppressed voice, she said, ¡°Go out, don¡¯t disturb him. I¡¯ll just read it to you.¡±

    Xiao Ting left with a happy face, but Chu Yun was filled with hatred.

    Not far away, Housekeeper Mu smiled triumphantly, and a small book appeared, ¡°Remember, July 11, the first round of the young prince versus wangfei, wangfei won.¡±

    The shadow guards cried, with you remembering the masters¡¯ embarrassment like this, should they go and arrange for the funeral?

    With the sky getting dark outside, Xiao Ting thought as she walked. It turned out that seduction was useful to Jiu Wangye, but that really scared this baby to death.

    She thought that such a celestial being would not tolerate any sphemy.

    All right, she¡¯s just a mortal!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled all the way back to her residence, ¡°Hong Shao, get this consort some delicious food. I¡¯m starving to death.¡±

    Seeing her right now, Hong Shao thought the person had been changed. She had been panicking before and even wanted to escape.

    Now she¡¯s back to that arrogant master in an instant.

    ¡°Yes, wangfei.¡± But since her master was happy, she¡¯s naturally happy too.

    After dinner, Xiao Ting was lying in bed but couldn¡¯t sleep. For some reason, a certain person¡¯s face kept shing in her mind.

    Those soft, somewhat cold lips, en, they seemed to be very close.

    ¡°Pei pei pei, what am I thinking about?¡± Her master said you could touch everything in this world, but you can¡¯t touch men, especially those who are especially good-looking.

    But speaking of which, her cheap husband could be considered a good-looking man.

    He had an above themon popce temperament, in clothes, and an always calm and indifferent expression. Although his features aren¡¯t that prominent, taken altogether, it¡¯s exceptionally perfect.

    Not stunning, but he¡¯d always be the focus.

    From people far or near.

    Xiao Ting shook her head and muttered ¡®can¡¯t touch men¡¯ silently a few times. She then pulled out a notebook from under the bed and wrote: How to deal with Jiu Wangye. Trick 1: Tickle him.

    Trick 2: Kiss him.

    After she finished writing, Xiao Ting put it back, and her mind returned to the corpse.

    She fell asleep while thinking that.

    But some people couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Jiu Wangye stood in front of the window wearing an unlined garment, staring into the distance and thinking about his abnormality today that shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    He had never liked getting too close to people, let alone women.

    Not marrying his whole life was his destiny, but ever since Xiao Ting arrived in the wangfu, his world seemed to be busy and disturbed.

    This woman¡¯s very lively and constantly overturned situations.

    Recalling that after Xiao Ting entered the wangfu, she made the Empress Dowager faint when she entered the Pce the next day and indirectly pulled out a treasure map.

    Later, she disturbed the Third Prince¡¯s banquet meant for selecting his wife.

    Stirring up trouble and even defending the perpetrator, she¡¯s unfortunately stupid.

    Obviously, he¡¯s her husband, her God, but to save him, she needed something in return. It¡¯s really iprehensible.

    She¡¯s arrogant, but she also knew that ¡®a person who can put theory to practice is a capable person¡¯, so she could bend and stretch, be strong and weak.

    Whether pretending to be pitiful or charming, the speed she changed her expression was incredible.

    This time, just when she¡¯s acting like a sensible woman again, she came up with the ridiculous idea of investigating a case.

    Unfortunately, he finally agreed to write a booklet for her.

    ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡±

    For the first time in his life, apart from official business, Jiu Wangye became curious about a woman.

    YuChi XinHan came at the right time when Jiu Wangye was thinking.

    ¡°I say, A¡¯Li, is that really you? Haven¡¯t you notice this young master being so close to you?¡±

    The corners of YuChi XinHan¡¯s lips curled up, his beautiful eyshes fanning out every time he blinked. With a smile in his eyes, he leaned on the screen with his arms around his chest.

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t show his thoughts, turned around, and without even looking at him, asked: ¡°How¡¯s the follow-up?¡±

    YuChi XinHan felt bored.

    ¡°Cheng YunYi now lives in a civilian area of the Imperial Capital temporarily. The owner has no background and has been dead for many years. A dandy young master upied the yard, and he raised his mistress in it. The mistress just died, and the yard is now unattended. All this has nothing to do with Cheng YunYi.¡± YuChi XinHan reported the results of his stalking furiously.

    And then continued the topic just now, ¡°Hey hey hey, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet, who are you thinking of?¡±

    Facing the curious look of his friend, Jiu Wangye chose to ignore it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, this young master can guess. I heard that you had a bath together with your little wangfei today, then a female corpse was dug up. You guys are really capable!¡±

    Jiu Wangye faintly nced at him, ¡°Everything thates out of your mouth will change in meaning.¡±

    Seeing him sit down in front of the bookcase, YuChi XinHan hurriedly walked around him. Leaning against the bookcase, he assumed his previous pose and looked at him with sparkling peach blossom eyes.

    Jiu Wangye raised his hand, and wind from his palm swept towards the other, so YuChi XinHan had to move away.

    He said: ¡°Is this young master wrong? If it were in the past, let alone a woman falling into the water, you would ignore it even if theymitted suicide in front of you. I thought you¡¯re a cold-blooded animal, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go into the water and save your wangfei.¡±

    Jiu Wangye still had that undisturbed expression, so YuChi XinHan continued to say, ¡°When the previous Jiu Wangfei fell into the water, why didn¡¯t I see you save her then!¡±

    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became stiff. YuChi XinHan saw that he was silent. He walked over, patted him on the shoulder, and said: ¡°For so many years, we haven¡¯t mentioned what happened back then, so I just waited for you to let it go, but seeing how you look now, have you still not figured it out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    Silence¡­

    Jiu Wangye sat in the same ce without saying a word. YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t persuade him anymore. He found a ce to sit down and waited for him.

    After a quarter of an hour, Jiu Wangye sighed lightly and said, ¡°After all is said and done, I turned my back on her.¡±

    YuChi XinHan chuckled lightly, ¡°So what, do you intend to live up to it?¡±

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t speak, but YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t intend to let him go, ¡°I think you two are a good match. The Imperial doctor also said that your body almost has no problem. You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ve married Sixth Miss Xiao. As a friend, I hope you can start a new life.¡±

    ¡°Let the past be the past, learn to grasp the present. Otherwise, it will be toote to regret in the future.¡±

    After leaving these words, YuChi XinHan left.

    Under the charming moonlight and walking on the quiet path, YuChi XinHan ced himself on the highest point of the viewing tform, looking at the empty sky with loneliness all over his body.

    He stood there like a rock, motionless, and only the asional gust of wind lifted the corners of his clothes and hair to reveal the person standing there.

    This night, the two men who talked about Xiao Ting didn¡¯t sleep. However, Xiao Ting, the main character, had a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Early in the morning, when Hong Shao was still busy outside, she heard her master, who had always slept in, call her.

    Her master actually got up early, which shocked her, only to know that her master intended to go to the Pce.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t wangfei hate entering the Pce the most?¡±

    The answer to that was an arrogant hmph, ¡°This consort has some business over there.¡±

    So in the past, when the Emperor, the Guifei, and the Empress Dowager called you into the Pce, in your opinion, it¡¯s not for business?

    Hong Shao thought a lot, but her hands weren¡¯t idle as she quickly helped her master clean up then sent her out.

    Xiao Ting came to YaoChi Pce by carriage. Xiao Guifei was already up. Compared to yesterday, her expression was much better. Xiao Ting heard that the Emperor stayed with her all night. It must be because of this!

    ¡°Why is Ting¡¯er here?¡±

    Xiao Ting ran over and gave Xiao Guifei a big hug, then said: ¡°I heard that aunt was frightened. As my aunt¡¯s little padded jacket, Ting¡¯er naturally came tofort aunt.¡±

    ¡°Does Aunt not want to see Ting¡¯er?¡±

    Xiao Guifei hugged her, patted Xiao Ting on the back, then released her and said, ¡°You girl, are you a ghost? How can aunt not want to see you? Did you have breakfast?¡±

    Xiao Ting shook her head pitifully, ¡°Ting¡¯er missed Aunt and forgot to eat.¡±

    Xiao Guifei beckoned, and after a while, a table of exquisite meals was on the table.

    Xiao Ting looked a little dumbfounded. This was the first time she had seen the breakfast in the Pce.

    This is too luxurious, right?

    On the table were pots and dishes, looking so colorful and so delicious.

    ¡°Eat!¡± Seeing Xiao Ting drool, Xiao Guifei¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re so good. Then Ting¡¯er won¡¯t be polite.¡±

    With chopsticks in one hand and a spoon in the other, she moved left and right before moving towards the things on the table.

    After a while, the food on the table decreased at speed visible to the naked eye and then disappeared.

    During this period, Xiao Ting had been eating and eating. Her mouth didn¡¯t stop at all, and seeing her eating so deliciously, Xiao Guifei would assionally wipe her mouth with a handkerchief.

    Xiao Ting finally realized how much her aunt, who cared for her like a mother, really loved her.

    This strengthened Xiao Ting¡¯s conviction.

    She had to be sure to solve this matter. Otherwise, she¡¯d be sorry for this meal.

    Afterward, Xiao Ting apanied Xiao Guifei to tell jokes, and loudughter would echo in the pce from time to time.

    After the Emperor went to court and before his feet stepped into the door of the bedroom, he heard the magical sound ofughter inside, ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Arrogantly Investigating The Case

    069: Arrogantly Investigating The Case

    The Emperor frowned, his beloved, who was so sad and didn¡¯t want to see him, wasughing and evenughed so wildly.

    The maid outside the room immediately stepped forward and replied, ¡°Replying to the Emperor, Jiu Wangfei is here.¡±

    The Emperor understood and walked inside.

    ¡°I say, who¡¯s so bold to shout andugh in YaoChi Pnce, it turned out to be you girl.¡±

    As soon as the Emperor¡¯s voice fell, an object flew in front of him, and was about to hit him on the head. The figure behind him shed, kicked the object, and then shed out.

    This happened in an instant. Xiao Ting stared nkly, not reacting at all.

    ¡°Bold.¡± Before the Emperor recovered his senses, the chief eunuch next to him scolded coldly.

    Xiao Ting was clever and shrank behind Xiao Guifei.

    Xiao Guifei was very calm as she stood up and saluted the Emperor.

    The Emperor red at the meddlesome chief eunuch. He let the others wait outside, then helped Xiao Guifei up before saying, ¡°Guifei looks good today.¡±

    Xiao Guifei nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ting¡¯ering to apany this concubine early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Emperor nced at Xiao Ting, who stood next to him like a pir, then said: ¡°I heard from Guifei that you, her niece, loves to sleep a lot. Why did you wake up so early this morning?¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips secretly. Was she such a blind person?

    Xiao Guifei was also surprised and looked at Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er misses Aunt Guifei and wanted to see Aunt earlier. When I greeted Duke Zhoust night, I asked him to let me leave early today.¡±

    Xiao Ting very innocently replied.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Emperor was amused by her words, ¡°so you can say hello to Duke Zhou, really amazing, ah!¡±

    Xiao Guifei also smiled.

    Seeing Guifei talk to the Emperor, Xiao Ting moved quietly. She wanted to pick up the thing that fell just now, so as not to be seen by the Emperor and punish her.

    Unexpectedly, she was discovered as soon as she moved to the front, ¡°is that what you lost just now?¡±

    Xiao Ting secretly thought: Why didn¡¯t I read the almanac* before I went out?

    *»ÆÀú, hu¨¢ngli: Chinese divination almanac

    But she still came up with a weak reply, ¡°Ting¡¯er didn¡¯t mean to hit the Emperor. Seeing that Aunt was not in high spirits, Ting¡¯er wanted to make Aunt happy, so I just yed with it, but the Emperor suddenly came over.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, so I¡¯m the one at fault? I shouldn¡¯t havee at this time then.¡±

    Although Xiao Ting stood there, her pair of clever eyes turned quickly. That weird appearance looked very pitiful.

    ¡°Come, present it, let me see what it is.¡±

    Xiao Ting pouted, but still obediently picked up something from the ground and handed it over.

    The Emperor took it, looked at it, then threw it aside uninterestedly, saying, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Xiao Ting exined, ¡°This is a sandbag¡­¡± You haven¡¯t even seen this, it¡¯s terrible to have no culture.

    As she said so while trying to escape, she smiled in delight when she heard that Commander Xu hade and asked for the Emperor.

    When Xiao Ting heard that, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t attended to her business yet.

    And so, after the Emperor went out, she followed them outside, hiding behind the door frame, and secretly sticking out her small head, listening to what they were saying.

    Xu Ting was here to report on the progress, but it happened a few years ago and the courtdies had changed many times since then. They couldn¡¯t find anything back then, let alone now.

    He couldn¡¯t even figure out how the corpse got to the bottom of theke and asked the Emperor to punish him.

    When the Emperor heard this, he was also annoyed, and was ready to order him to guard outside the Pce.

    At this critical juncture, Xiao Ting sneakily walked out, expressing that she wanted to participate in the investigation.

    After hearing this, the Emperor only thought it was funny, ¡°What does a little girl like you know? Filial piety is good, but investigating the case is not child¡¯s y, don¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Xiao Ting was not convinced, ¡°Emperor, let Ting¡¯er try. Although my Aunt would smile, this incident is an eternal pain in her heart. You don¡¯t want her to live in the pain of the past!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Tao Zhi¡¯s body was found in the Pce, so the person whomitted the crime must be deep in the Pce. If that culprit was deemed innocent, what other intentions do they have? You don¡¯t want the things of that year to happen again, do you?¡±

    How could the Emperor not know the seriousness of the matter? But to let a little girl participate in it would make him aughingstock.

    ¡°A very clear and logical argument, but this is a matter of life and death, so don¡¯t make trouble. If you have more time, go apany your aunt. That¡¯s enough for filial piety.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. How much did the Emperor look down on her? It was really annoying to be treated like a little girl.

    Seeing that the Emperor was about to leave, Xiao Ting had to hand over the folded notes that Jiu Wangye gave her yesterday, ¡°Emperor, this is from Jiu Wangye. Please have a look.¡±

    The Emperor nced and took it after seeing the familiar words. After reading it, his expression was wonderful.

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    Finally meeting Xiao Ting¡¯s hopeful look, he nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Emperor, can you let Commander Xu stay and help me?¡±

    Hearing that, the kneeling Xu Ting tightened his hold on his sword.

    He listened to the Emperor¡¯s voice above his head, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s more familiar with things in this Pce than you are and clearer on the case, so let him assist you!¡±

    ¡°Thanking the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Thanking the Emperor.¡±

    The two thanked him, one full of excitement, and the other full of gratitude.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care about this. After the Emperor turned and entered YaoChi Pce, she jumped in front of Xu Ting and reached out to help him up.

    ¡°Get up quickly. The Emperor¡¯s already gone.¡±

    Xu Ting¡¯s movements were very fast, and without seeing how he moved, the person floated far away, keeping a certain distance from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking to you, why did you jump so far? Showing off your martial arts to this consort?¡±

    Xiao Ting looked curiously and there was envy in her gaze,paring his skill and thinking about hers where she had to use a light rope to climb a courtyard wall.

    Xu Ting looked at her coldly, ¡°Jiu Wangfei, it¡¯s time to investigate the case.¡±

    He wanted to see what this charming little girl could find out.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t say anything and just let him wait here. She went in and bid farewell to Xiao Guifei before hurrying outside with Commander Xu.

    They encountered Zhao Hua on the way, and the group of three once again entered the prison.

    It¡¯s still the same ce. As soon as Xiao Ting arrived at the ice coffin, she saw Tao Zhi¡¯s body still inside. She hurriedly stepped forward to tear off the charms outside the ice coffin.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, what are you doing?¡± Zhao Hua was very excited. When she came here yesterday, Xiao Ting said that she would definitely get the Imperial decree to participate in the case.

    She didn¡¯t take it seriously, after all, this was a murder case, not a trifling matter.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ting really did it.

    ¡°You two,e and help!¡± Xiao Ting had been busy for a long time, but could only tear a few of them, so she angrily called the two watching from the sidelines.

    Zhao Hua stepped back, ¡°This Princess refuses.¡±

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at her, ¡°Coward, isn¡¯t it just a corpse? Are you afraid of her?¡±

    Zhao Hua snorted, ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid, why are you hiding so far?¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t tear Commander Xu¡¯s sleeves.¡±

    Zhao Hua lowered her head and realized that she didn¡¯t know when she¡¯d grabbed Xu Ting¡¯s sleeve, and quickly let go.

    Xu Ting didn¡¯t say a word as he approached. However, he didn¡¯t help Xiao Ting as he said, ¡°This was made by the master of Tianlong Temple many years ago. It¡¯s useless for you to tear it like this.¡±

    Xiao Ting heard that and stood up, then asked, ¡°What kind of master, who is it?¡±

    She had seen these spells before and thought it was used to seal the coffin or something else. Having heard that, it seemed like this wasn¡¯t meant for Tao Zhi, but something else.

    Xu Ting¡¯s eyes went cold, and then said: ¡°The master is an outsider. He left this ice coffin to suppress a corpse¡¯s changing. This Tao Zhi¡¯s body is weird, that¡¯s why this one put her in it to prevent the body from rotting.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless, what¡¯s this all about?

    Change? It¡¯s been a long time since she died, her soul should have disappeared long ago, and the corpse was obviously processed by someone, how could it change?

    Unless there¡¯s a new soul in the body!

    Thinking like this, Xiao Ting reached out to fish in the ice coffin. Xu Ting was about to stop her when Tao Zhi¡¯s body was thrown out.

    Xiao Ting sped her hands and jumped in ce, ¡°My God, why is it so cold? This is like an ancient freezer!¡±

    Tao Zhi¡¯s body was thrown out but her whole body was still intact. She seemed to be asleep as Xu Tingid her on the ground.

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei, you¡­¡±

    He was still admiring her courage but now he¡¯s shocked. Xu Ting was a little confused.

    Xiao Ting ignored him, shook her hand, and then squatted on the ground to y with the corpse. Zhao Hua didn¡¯t approach, but seeing that the other two weren¡¯t scared, she slowly approached, but still stayed by Commander Xu¡¯s side.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed been dead for many years.¡± Xiao Ting stretched out her hand to press on the corpse¡¯s stomach. Suddenly, her face changed drastically and she said, ¡°Give me a dagger.¡±

    Xu Ting handed a dagger over without saying a word. Xiao Ting opened Tao Zhi¡¯s clothes, revealing a blue belly, then she cut Tao Zhi¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zhao Hua eximed in fright and immediately backed away. Xu Ting was also taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Ting¡¯s sudden move.

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei, what are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Ting ignored him and coldly said, ¡°You guys get out.¡±

    From Tao Zhi¡¯s cut belly, ck bugs crawled out, and soon covered her belly.

    Xiao Ting raised her hand, and a few faint blue mes leaped from her fingertips. She reached out and pointed the mes straight into Tao Zhi¡¯s belly.

    A buzz sounded, and the ck bugs burned and turned into ck ashes.

    However, the next moment, many more insects crawled out.

    Xiao Ting stretched out her hand and pushed, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Xu Ting took the dagger thrown by Xiao Ting and pulled Zhao Hua out of the cell.

    Because at this moment, Xiao Ting and the corpse were surrounded by blue fire and they were forced out.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er,e out soon!¡± Zhao Hua was really scared right now. Seeing that Xiao Ting was still inside, she quickly called out to her.

    Xiao Ting ignored her, squatted down, pinched one of the ck bugs in her hand, and took a closer look.

    Time passed bit by bit. Zhao Hua was relieved at seeing that even though Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t stood up, the insects couldn¡¯t approach her.

    All the bugs that crossed the blue fire turned into ashes while the others were trapped inside. In a short while, Tao Zhi¡¯s corpse was ttened at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Then it began to melt, and finally became a pool of ck water.

 Chapter 70 - Weird Bribe

    Xiao Ting got up, looked back at the ice coffin, then walked out of the blue circle of fire. She raised her hand, and the fire gradually rose. Finally, all the ck bugs turned into ashes.

    The fire fell. Everything in the prison was the same, only the cloud of ck ashes and the pool of ck water the only witness to the magic just now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. She died long ago, but someone processed the corpse, making it full of bugs. Then they closed the seven orifices: the mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, so it looked fresh.¡± Xiao Ting pped her hands and spoke casually.

    The three of them walked out of the prison. Zhao Hua came back to her senses when she saw the sun, then said, ¡°Ting¡¯er, what did you do just now?¡±

    ¡°Also, also, how can your fingers catch fire?¡± She asked, getting more and more excited.

    ¡°What are those bugs?¡± Commander Xu also turned into a curious baby, no longer cold.

    Xiao Ting was speechless, only then remembering her current identity.

    In the end, she had to pull out a far-fetched reason, ¡°It¡¯s just a magic trick, just like how you know martial arts, but it¡¯s of little value and very useless.¡±

    ¡°So, ah, who did you learn that from? I also want to learn.¡± Zhao Hua was a little surprised and excited.

    Xiao Ting: ¡°Naturally my master!¡± What else could she say?

    ¡°Where is he now? Let him teach me, okay?¡± Zhao Hua took Xiao Ting¡¯s arm and stared at her with watery eyes, begging.

    Xiao Ting could only continue to make up lies, ¡°Master, that old man is used to idle and go around. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±

    Her master had been dead for many years, and the person died like a snuffedmp. Where would she go find her master?

    ¡°Then teach me.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. Can this be taught overnight?

    Also, isn¡¯t this thing rted to a person¡¯s constitution?

    However, she responded vaguely and then diverted Princess Zhao Hua.

    Commander Xu followed them all the time, listening quietly and without asking any more questions.

    When the three of them entered the pce, Xiao Ting warned the two of them not to tell anyone about her affairs, or she¡¯d break their friendship.

    Zhao Hua nodded repeatedly. Xu Zhi thought for a moment, then nodded solemnly at Xiao Ting¡¯s pretend vicious look.

    ¡°Then, ording to my investigation just now, there are some results. Those who raised corpses with insects must not be ordinary people. I¡¯ll think about which concubine in this Pce had such a person around them.¡±

    Sitting in a pavilion, the three of them didn¡¯t rush to see Xiao Guifei and the Emperor, so they began to analyze their conclusions.

    Zhao Hua blinked and shook her head nkly.

    Xiao Ting looked at Commander Xu and Xu Zhi seriously said: ¡°This one had only been in office for a year, so this one is unclear.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless: ¡°Zhao Hua, you deal with those women all day, don¡¯t you know this?¡±

    Princess Zhao Hua was despised, so she was dissatisfied and said: ¡°Does this Princess look like a meddlesome person? But someone definitely knew.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    After a while, a teenager appeared in front of them, dressed in in clothes and t shoes, looking too mediocre in the Pce which was really strange.

    Commander Xu stepped forward and held his fist to courteously salute him, ¡°This one has met Fourth Prince.¡±

    It was the Fourth Prince who had met Xiao Ting.

    The Fourth Prince raised his hand to signal him to get up with an innocent smile on his face. Although he¡¯s not very old, he has a princely style, and his manner was very calm, but his clothes were a bit shabby.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Ninth Aunt.¡±

    Compared with Zhao Hua, the Fourth Prince was still a very normal person.

    At this time, the called out Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Zhao Hua hid her mouth and smirked, ¡°Ting¡¯er, should I call you Ninth Aunt too? Hahaha¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. It¡¯s obvious that everyone was the same age, so why did listening to this made her seem like a forty or fifty-year-old aunt.

    He¡¯s obviously much older.

    ¡°Roll.¡± Xiao Ting kicked Zhao Hua, then looked at the Fourth Prince and said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk like friends among peers. That sounded very awkward, ah!¡±

    ¡°The courtesy cannot be abandoned.¡± The Fourth Prince still had that unmoved by force or persuasion expression.

    Xiao Ting was angry, ¡°I¡¯m obviously not as old as you, and if you call me Ninth Aunt again, our friendship is over!¡±

    Fourth Prince: I have no friendship with you at all!

    But seeing that Xiao Ting was really angry, the Fourth Prince had to smile.

    Speaking of business affairs, the Fourth Prince went silent for a moment before saying: ¡°There¡¯s really such a person.¡±

    ¡°Who? Where?¡± Zhao Hua asked him curiously. She used to hear her Fourth Brother talk about some old things. She thought he knew a lot before he was kicked out, and unexpectedly, he really knew.

    ¡°There¡¯s Li-mama next to Mother Empress, remember?¡± The Fourth Prince looked at Zhao Hua. She nodded, then opened her eyes wide and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Mother Empress was behind this?¡±

    The Fourth Prince hurriedly stepped forward and covered her mouth, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this ce is? Be quiet.¡±

    Standing in ce, Xu Zhi¡¯s expression also changed drastically, saying: ¡°Your Royal Highness, you can¡¯t say anything like this. If you had other people listen, even this one would find it unbearable!¡±

    Zhao Hua pped Fourth Prince¡¯s hands, ¡°This Princess has a sense of measure, besides, there are no outsiders here.¡±

    Then she looked at the Fourth prince, ¡°If Fourth Brother hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have said it casually!¡±

    Zhao Hua¡¯s temperament in the Pce was also a little witch, but Empress Dowager loves her very much, so sometimes, it¡¯s difficult to keep her mouth close. However, after all, in this Pce, everyone lived in the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    Not only the concubines, but also the princes and princesses.

    Zhao Hua dared say such things, but in front of the Empress Dowager and the Empress, it¡¯d be treated like a joke.

    But Commander Xu and the Fourth Prince are different.

    One was a minister, and the other was not favored by the Emperor.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Is this really rted to the Empress?¡±

    The two men stopped Zhao Hua, so Xiao Ting spoke up again.

    For the first time, Xu Zhi felt like he¡¯s on a pirate ship.

    He regretted it. Even if he was demoted to the garrison of the Imperial Capital, it would be better than being with these two crazy women where he might die unjustly at any time.

    The Fourth Prince was also speechless for a long time.

    Fortunately, there was no one else here. He stopped mentioning the matter and said: ¡°Li-mama is an old servant in the Pce. She hasn¡¯t married in all her life. She used to be next to the Empress Dowager and was said to be her personal maid. After several years, she came under Mother Empress. It¡¯s been more than ten years, but she once used an odd method to save Imperial Grandmother.¡±

    Xiao Ting looked at him in surprise. This Li-mama first followed the Empress Dowager, then followed the Empress, even saving the Empress Dowager. She served the noblest women of two generations in this Pce. Who the hell is she?

    ¡°Is the experience of this Li-mama so wonderful?¡±

    The Fourth Prince chuckled, ¡°No one who can live to such an age in this Pce has no story!¡±

    Compared to Princess Zhao Hua, the Fourth Prince obviously experienced extraordinary things. However, Xiao Ting¡¯s attention turned back again.

    ¡°Then, do you know how Li-mama rescued the Empress Dowager?¡±

    The Fourth Prince shook his head, ¡°Back when we were young, we only heard that Imperial Grandmother had a weird illness for a while, and she kept yelling that there was a ghost in the Pce, so the doctors were at a loss. Finally, it was Li-mama who apanied her. Monthster, Imperial Grandmother returned to normal.

    ¡°There are very few who knew this, and I just overheard it.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s mind was confused, ¡°How can I check this?¡±

    What pce maid beside the Empress? What bugs? Isn¡¯t she only suitable for listening to stories?

    Why are there so many things that she felt a ball of thread in her mind, and couldn¡¯t find any reasoning for it?

    Zhao Hua covered her mouth and chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t know who just vowed that she¡¯d find the truth of the matter about her Aunt Guifei.¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°¡­¡± Is that her?

    Did she say that?

    Impossible, how could she do such a troublesome thing?

    It turns out that she really can¡¯t.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch, I¡¯ll go home first.¡±

    After instructing Xu Zhi to continue to investigate, Xiao Ting left the Pce.

    After returning to the Mansion, Hong Shao was waiting for her with a table of good dishes and soup. Xiao Ting threw everything behind her and talked about it after bing full.

    Xiao Xin was fine. The two children then began to read and no one yed with Xiao Ting anymore.

    And so, she spent a long time in the house alone. For some reason, she pulled out her many treasures from the cab and stared at them.

    Hong Shao saw her depressed back and knew her master was upset about something seeing how she squatted on the ground in a daze.

    She stepped forward and asked: ¡°Wangfei, what are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Ting said without turning her head: ¡°Bribing people!¡±

    Hong Shao was confused, ¡°Then who do you want to bribe?¡±

    She wanted to see whoever dared ept bribes from her wangfei, and she must tell wangye.

    As a result, Xiao Ting turned to look at her, and said: ¡°Do you think he will help me if I take these things to wangye?¡±

    Hong Shao: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, wangfei, are you trying to bribe wangye?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded solemnly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what he likes. How much should I give?¡±

    ¡°This jade bottle is useless, so I can give it to him!¡±

    ¡°And this horse, it¡¯s so ugly and useless, so I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±

    Hong Shao stood by, watching her master quickly fill up a bag, then stand up contentedly.

    ¡°This sincerity should be enough!¡±

    Speechless, Hong Shao watched Xiao Ting go out. In fact, she wanted to say, wangfei, just tell wangye if you have something, aren¡¯t you a couple?

    Besides, are you sure those things are sincere?

    Wouldn¡¯t that irritate wangye to death instead?

    In his courtyard, Jiu Wangye was dumbfounded for a moment. After watching Xiao Ting unpack the so-called treasures that she took out, he wanted to poke a hole in this girl¡¯s head.

    To see if the structure was the same as that of ordinary people.

    Xiao Ting, who didn¡¯t know what¡¯s on Jiu Wangye¡®s mind, was happily putting everything on the table.

    ¡°Then, these are all from me, showing my sincerity!¡±

    Jiu Wangye first picked up the jade bottle and looked at it a few times. Well, the object was good, but what about it?

    Isn¡¯t this used by girls for flower arrangements?

    There¡¯s also this unicorn, which was not only avable to new brides, but also meant to be worshiped.

    Next, this is a golden hairpin, right? What would he do with this?

    Is this the woman¡¯s farewell gift to him?

    Is this how it is?

    Looking at the many things on the table, they¡¯re all things used by women. In other words, it¡¯s useless to him.

    Jiu Wangye took a deep breath and finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re giving these to benwang?¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled happily and said: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s useless for this consort, so I¡¯m dedicating it to wangye.¡±

 Chapter 71 - Jiu Wangfeiâ€™s Gift Giving Rules

    <h1 ss="entry-title">71: Jiu Wangfei¡¯s Gift Giving Rules</h1>

    Jiu Wangye squinted at her thinking, this girl obviously wanted to ask for something.

    So this was giving gifts.

    She¡¯s saying it¡¯s a gift righteously, but she¡¯s really giving it because it¡¯s useless.

    Are you sure this kind of gift-giving won¡¯t kill your poprity?

    But in the end, Jiu Wangye nodded calmly and said: ¡°Benwang would like to thank wangfei for her kindness.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting was just about to continue speaking, when Jiu Wangye continued, ¡°In the past, the people who came to give gifts to benwang always asked for something, and none of them were sincere.¡±

    He stared at her and spoke very seriously, almost making Xiao Ting choke to death from those words.

    But she¡¯s thick-skinned, ah. As a result, she could powerfully and stupidly say, ¡°I have something to ask wangye too!¡± Then she quickly promised, ¡°But I¡¯m also sincere.¡±

    Otherwise, who would give you such valuable things, and still so much? She¡¯s not stupid.

    Just look how much this is, ah!

    The corner of Jiu Wangye¡®s mouth lightly raised, ¡°Oh, then wangfei should take these things back!¡±

    At this time, Xiao Ting got anxious, clutched the jade bottle on the table, and said, ¡°These are all good things and very valuable, you really would want them!¡±

    ¡°Those are all women¡¯s ornaments, what would benwang do with them?¡± Jiu Wangye willingly epted her view and replied.

    Xiao Ting became even more anxious, ¡°It¡¯s not for you to use, you can sell it for money. Hong Shao said these things are valuable.¡±

    Jiu Wangye now understood that he married a money-grubber.

    In the eyes of others, giving gifts to others was from the heart, but in her eyes, it¡¯s all about money.

    ¡°Benwang is not short of money.¡±

    If Jiu Wangye sold things for money and someone knew, how could he save his face?

    Besides, is he short of money?

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, ¡°If you¡¯re not short of money, then say that earlier. I¡¯ll take these back then.¡±

    She thought he was poor, so she wanted to bribe him.

    Jiu Wangye saw Xiao Ting quickly pack those things, then turn around and leave without any reluctance.

    He was a little suspicious. Did he guess wrong? Did his little wangfei really think he was poor and just came to help him?

    But the next moment, he withdrew this idea.

    Because when Xiao Ting just walked out the door with one foot already out, she remembered, aiyo, she had something to ask Jiu Wangye, how could she take these things away?

    So, quietly retracting that foot, she backed away step by step. When she retreated to Jiu Wangye¡¯s side, she lowered her head and quickly put those things back.

    Then she looked up, revealing what she thought was the sweetest smile, but in fact, it looked horrifying. She looked at Jiu Wangye and copied the way Guifei spoke, seductively saying: ¡°Wangye, this is for you, please ept it.¡±

    Jiu Wangye involuntarilyughed and was really amused.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t wangfei take it away?¡±

    Xiao Ting secretly scolded hisck of manners, but still said: ¡°How can I take back what I gave out? This is wangye¡®s.¡± After saying that, she pushed those things forward, and Jiu Wangye stretched out his hands to block it so that it wouldn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°Wangfei is here not just to see benwang, but also to help benwang, correct?¡±

    Seeing that Xiao Ting¡¯s acting skills were on the verge of copse, Jiu Wangye took the initiative to speak.

    A bright light shed in Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, and she walked a few steps closer, making her smile sweeter.

    It¡¯s just a bit more sincere this time.

    Those eyes shone and her eyshes fluttered. With every word, she¡¯d blink constantly.

    ¡°This consort has a small matter and asks wangye for help.¡±

    Without waiting for Jiu Wangye to ask, she said all the things in her mind.

    Jiu Wangye heard it and was in a fog, like hearing an unorganized child say things.

    As for her wanting to investigate the case, it¡¯d be nice if she didn¡¯t help.

    Unfortunately, he wanted to see what she could do, so he wrote a booklet to the Emperor.

    ¡°You mean, Li-mama, who was next to the Empress, stole the corpse of Tao Zhi and cultivated it for many years. Then yesterday, many yearster, she threw the body into theke to scare Xiao Guifei?¡±

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded. Is that what she meant by what she said this quarter of an hour?

    Uh, she really said that, but did she mean it like that?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jiu Wangye was speechless, ¡°Are you sure that Li-mama did it?¡±

    Xiao Ting was taken aback, then shook her head.

    Jiu Wangye got up and approached her with hands behind his back, then looked at her condescendingly, ¡°So, you had benwang speak to the Emperor for you with great fanfare, and you only found this in the end?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s head shrank, not daring to look at him.

    ¡°Who said with great enthusiasm yesterday that she wanted to get to the bottom of Guifei¡¯s matter!¡±

    Xiao Ting continued to shrink her neck.

    ¡°Did you find out who brought the corpse to theke?¡±

    ¡°Did you find out who killed Tao Zhi back then?¡±

    After a few questions, Xiao Ting finally blurted out, ¡°I am not a God, why would I know everything? Why else would I need to beg you?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t help, then don¡¯t help. What¡¯s so great about you?¡± After Xiao Ting finished speaking, she waved her hand and turned around.

    After that, with a ¡®majestic and valiant¡¯ attitude, she left in big strides. Acting tsundere obviously wouldn¡¯t work.

    By the window, Housekeeper Mu and a certain guard, continued recording in a small notebook.

    ¡°On July 12 of the 26th year of the Renxiao Emperor, wangyeughed once, smiled twice, and fought with wangfei. For the time being, wangye won.¡±

    The shadow guard wanted to burst into tears, can you not call him next time?

    Seeing that her master carried those things back and came back angry, Hong Shao knew what happened without asking.

    ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯re back so soon.¡± Hong Shao went up to take the baggage and asked her curiously with a smile that she couldn¡¯t hide.

    Xiao Ting angrily entered the room, kicked her shoes off one by one, then threw herself directly on the soft couch, muttering under her breath: ¡°This miss begged him in such a lowly manner, and was teased by him. Hmph, what¡¯s so great about him?¡±

    ¡°He also said that I did nothing. Don¡¯t beg me when you have problems, otherwise, hmph hmph¡­¡±

    Hong Shao smiled and persuaded: ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s also right for wangye to be angry.¡±

    ¡°What? Why is he angry? He even looked down on what this miss gave him.¡±

    After saying that, she kicked the baggage again. That appearance of panting in rage looked very tsundere.

    Hong Shao hurriedly said: ¡°Wangfei, you have good intentions, but if you give wangye these, how could wangye find these rare?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t I ask you if these are valuable? You said it¡¯s very valuable!¡± Xiao Ting was puzzled.

    Hong Shao was speechless, ¡°Then, how did you tell wangye?¡±

    Xiao Ting was angry and said what happened just now.

    After listening, Hong Shao didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Her master is getting more and more¡­

    Should she reason with her? Forget it.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Zhao Hua saying that he¡¯s great, this miss wouldn¡¯t beg him, hmph!¡±

    Hong Shao suddenly said, ¡°Wangfei, did wangye refuse you?¡±

    Xiao Ting thought. That¡¯s true, Jiu Wangye justughed at her and didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t help her.

    ¡°Uh, I was too impulsive!¡± So, Xiao Ting realized afterward that he hadn¡¯t said anything about it yet when she left.

    ¡°Wangfei, let¡¯s try another gift, okay?¡± Hong Shao gave her an idea.

    Xiao Ting bit her lip and thought for a long time. Finally discouraged, ¡°Since he didn¡¯t want any valuables, what can I give him?¡±

    The master and servant were trying their best to think when Xiao Xin¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Is sister there?¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard that the little darling wasing, her spirit revived immediately.

    ¡°Sister, are you busy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xiao Ting motioned for Xiao Xin toe over, ¡°Come,e, little sweetie,e over and let sister look at the wound on your head.¡±

    Xiao Xin was a little embarrassed and as he approached Xiao Ting. He lowered his head to show her and said: ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time so that I won¡¯t fall again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s normal for boys to fall and fight, so they grow up healthy.¡± Xiao Ting said casually.

    Hong Shao next to her had be ustomed to it, but Lu You felt that her master had be more and more unreasonable.

    ¡°Wangfei, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Lu You red at Hong Shao, picked up the ck baggage on the ground, opened it to take a look, then put it back in the cab to the side.

    She also picked up Xiao Ting¡¯s shoes and put them below the soft couch.

    Hong Shao stuck out her tongue. She hadn¡¯t had the time to clean up yet!

    Among the two girls around Xiao Ting, Hong Shao was more lively, and there¡¯s also a lot of trouble when doing things.

    Lu You was calm and have the aura of a head maid, so the original owner used her very much and she basically took care of LiuLi Pavilion¡¯s affairs.

    Because the original owner often ran out.

    Xiao Ting liked to lie in the house and be a rice weevil, so fearing that she couldn¡¯t bear Lu You¡¯s preaching, she sent her to Xiao Xin¡¯s side.

    Now feeling Lu You¡¯s stare, Xiao Ting and Hong Shao looked at each other, both seeing a guilty conscience in the other¡¯s eyes.

    In the end, Hong Xiao told the matter to Lu You.

    After Lu You listened, she was stunned and finally gave her master an idea.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t wangfei embroider a handkerchief for wangye!¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want those. Would he like that? How much is it worth?¡±

    The two maids: ¡°¡­¡±

    Did their miss always act like this? Didn¡¯t she always treat money like dirt??

    Besides, how can giving gifts between husband and wife be directly measured by money!

    Lu You made a decision, ¡°Just give an embroidered handkerchief. Wangye will definitely like it.¡± There¡¯s one thing she didn¡¯t say. Even if he didn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s better than that bunch of things.

    Don¡¯t know who came up with it, but bringing a bunch of decorations and women¡¯s ornaments to wangye, it¡¯d be strange if wangye liked it.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Finally, Xiao Ting reluctantly epted, then turned around andid on the soft couch, starting to tease Xiao Xin.

    ¡°Wangfei, what pattern would you like to embroider?¡±

    Doing what she said, Hong Shao quickly brought the embroidery samples for Xiao Ting to see. Xiao Ting stared at it for a while, and just when the two girls thought she would point out one of them, the person spoke.

    ¡°Why are all of them soplicated? When would I finish embroidering them?¡±

    Lu You: ¡°Wangfei, it¡¯ll be done in three or four days.¡±

    Xiao Ting immediately jumped out, ¡°What, three or four days? That¡¯s too long. Forget it.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned it, so embroidering was naturally slow.¡± Hong Shao chimed in next.

    ¡°Ah? Aren¡¯t you the one embroidering it? Why me?¡±

    Hong Shao and Lu You wanted to faint. Did their wangfei want them to embroider the things that she personally wanted to give to wangye?

    Only their master could think of this.

 Chapter 72 - Didnâ€™t the Master Just Have to Eat and Sleep, then Sleep and Eat?

    <h1 ss="entry-title">72: Didn¡¯t the Master Just Have to Eat and Sleep, then Sleep and Eat?</h1>

    However, the following words were even more excessive, ¡°I am the master, shouldn¡¯t I just eat and sleep, then sleep and eat every day?¡±

    ¡°How can I do this kind of embroidery?¡±

    It sounded weird, but Lu You and the others knew that their master had never regarded them as subordinates.

    Lu You was helpless and after seriously giving Xiao Ting a political lesson, Xiao Ting took the opportunity to skip ss, and finally had Hong Shao go find the other kid.

    Seeing that persuasion didn¡¯t work, she resorted to threats, so Chu Yun agreed to apany Xiao Ting to buy gifts for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    In the Treasure Hall, a group of two big and two small walked on the first floor. After two turns, they hadn¡¯t chosen anything.

    Or rather, Xiao Ting felt that it was okay, but Chu Yun wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    Or that Chu Yun thought it¡¯s okay, but Xiao Ting felt it¡¯s too expensive.

    In short, an hour passed. Even after the two masterspeted, the winner hasn¡¯t yet been determined.

    Finally, Hong Shao pulled Xiao Xin aside, let him pick, and ignored the other two.

    Xiao Xin fancied a folding fan. What¡¯s rare was that both Xiao Ting and Chu Yun liked it, but when they asked about the price, Xiao Ting tried to leave with Xiao Xin in her arms.

    What a joke, the hell with that fifty taels of silver.

    Is that made of gold?

    It¡¯s just a paper fan. As for what¡¯s painted on it, she wasn¡¯t interested.

    Therefore, even after the shopkeeper introduced it for a long time and both Xiao Xin and Chu Yun were moved, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t buy it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    At this moment, an elegant man walked over. He was in his twenties and had a spring-like smile on his face. His eyes were very sincere and cordial.

    As soon as the shopkeeper heard that someone wanted to buy it, he immediately greeted him with a smile. He didn¡¯t want to sell it to Xiao Ting and the others.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her identity, how could he spend so much time with her?

    ording to rumors, this Sixth Miss Xiao is very generous, and she never asked twice for the price before buying. Did she be so stingy after marrying into the<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>and bing a<i>wangfei</i>?

    Could it be that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was very poor?

    ¡°This young master, do you want to buy this folding fan?¡±

    The man threw fifty taels of silver in his hands, not even looking at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper¡¯s brows loosened and he immediately said: ¡°Please wait, I will wrap it up for you.¡±

    Chu Yun was still there talking to Xiao Ting, ¡°How poor are you that you can¡¯t even bear fifty taels?¡±

    ¡°Fifty taels can buy a lot of things, why buy that broken fan?¡±

    The shopkeeper who walked over with the broken fan had a smile on his face and ignored her while saying in his heart:<i>Sure enough, you¡¯ll be poor after marrying someone!</i>

    He¡¯d always check out the customer¡¯s valuables so he thought they¡¯re a big customer.

    After spending so much time, it turned out to be nothing. Fortunately, this customer bought it, so he didn¡¯t waste his thoughts.

    ¡°Noble sir, this is your thing, please keep it.¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled and passed it over.

    Who would have thought this man wouldn¡¯t pick it up and instead said: ¡°This noble one wants to oblige this beauty. Since this miss likes it, give it to that girl!¡±

    After saying that, he turned and left.

    Leaving behind the petrified shopkeeper.

    Xiao Yun still reacted quickly and said: ¡°This noble sir, please stay.¡±

    She was small but acted like a small adult. After seriously greeting him, she then tilted her face back and seriously said: ¡°May I ask if this noble sir knew her?¡±

    The man smiled and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then, since there¡¯s no merit received, we can¡¯t collect this thing. Also, she¡¯s already married, so please call her Madam, thank you!¡±

    There were other guests in the Treasure Hall, so they naturally recognized Xiao Ting. Seeing that a man gave her a gift, they all wanted to watch a good show.

    But they still admired Chu Yun¡¯s action.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I never take back the things this noble one gave out.¡± The man¡¯s gaze skipped Chu Yun and looked behind her, then revealed a smile.

    Chu Yun looked back and found that while she was refusing the gift, Xiao Ting directly took the box from the shopkeeper¡¯s hand and was happily admiring it.

    Next to her, Hong Shao and Xiao Xin were persuading her not to ept gifts from strangers.

    Xiao Ting looked at them suspiciously, ¡°He wants to give it to me, and I didn¡¯t ask him for it.¡±

    ¡°Sister, he won¡¯t give it to you without expecting anything!¡±

    The man looked at Xiao Ting with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as miss likes it.¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s face was ck as if sshed by ink. Stepping forward, she grabbed the folding fan from Xiao Ting¡¯s hand, threw it into the box, and then red at her.

    She turned to the man again, held the box high, then said, ¡°If she likes it, her husband will buy it for her. Please don¡¯t worry about it and take your gift back!¡±

    The man shook his head and was interrupted by Chu Yun just as he was about to say something.

    ¡°I still have something to say. If you continue courting her, that¡¯s called adultery. We don¡¯t know each other, so let¡¯s say our goodbyes.¡±

    Seeing that the man couldn¡¯t reply, Chu Yun threw the box on the counter, took Xiao Ting¡¯s hand, and walked out.

    Xiao Xin took her other hand, fearing that she would go grab the box again.

    Out of the Treasure Hall, Chu Yun threw her hand away and then walked forward angrily.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, ¡°Who messed with her that she¡¯d walk so fast?¡±

    Hong Shao was speechless.<i>Who else but you?</i>

    And so, a gift wasn¡¯t bought in the end. Xiao Ting was a little discouraged and she was still muttering when she returned to the Mansion, ¡°I me you all. This is just great. Even if the gift wasn¡¯t bought, the meat on the mouth is also lost. I wasted such a long time.¡±

    Listening to her still grumbling, Xiao Xin felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Sister, we don¡¯t know that person, how do you know if he¡¯s good or bad?¡±

    Xiao Ting waved her hand indifferently and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Anyway, the gift is for<i>wangye</i>, so let<i>wangye</i>check it out! If he¡¯s kind, he should be a friend. If he¡¯s bad then when he got the gift, he¡¯s the one who suffers, not us, right?¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Xin no longer worried about his sister but worried about<i>Jiu Wangye.</i>

    Is it really okay to marry his sister?

    <i>¡°Wangfei</i>, you can¡¯t ept gifts from other men when you¡¯re married.¡± The reliable Hong Shao directly said it.

    Xiao Xin agreed.

    Xiao Ting bit her lip and asked, ¡°Is that so? Then I can only ept gifts from<i>wangye</i>? What about the others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t ept, it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t ept gifts from other men.¡± Hong Shao exined seriously.

    Xiao Ting bit her lip. Is there a difference between men¡¯s and women¡¯s gifts?

    Well, in the 23rd century, men and women are equal. Even after marriage, they have their own freedom. The people here are so troublesome.

    ¡°But,<i>wangye</i>had never given me a gift!¡±

    Xiao Ting became angrier and angrier, ¡°Why did this consort have to give him a gift? Hmph, don¡¯t wanna.¡±

    Hong Shao took Xiao Xin out, feeling that she needed some quiet.

    Her master seemed angry at not receiving any gifts.

    And while they were talking about gifts here,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was listening to the report.

    ¡°You said that Cheng YunYi appeared in Treasure Hall?¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was a little surprised, not expecting Cheng YunYi to appear openly on the street.

    YuChi XinHan also hurried back after receiving a report from his subordinates.

    ¡°Furthermore, he has met with<i>wangfei</i>and the young prince. He even gave<i>wangfei</i>a gift, but the young prince rejected him.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± This surprised<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. This Sixth Miss Xiao really didn¡¯t stop for a moment. She was still ying in his ce an hour ago and then ran out to buy gifts after a while.

    YuChi XinHan hadn¡¯t replied yet when Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si came to report. After telling them toe in, they told him what happened just now.

    Without any personal feelings involved.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t speak after listening.

    But YuChi XinHan had a smile as he said, ¡°You said that<i>wangfei</i>was going to choose a gift for<i>wangye</i>?¡±

    The two nodded.

    ¡°Not even willing to spend fifty taels. In the end, Cheng YunYi gave it to her, and she epted.¡±

    The two continued to nod their heads. Although they were embarrassed to say this in front of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, it was the truth.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>said¡­¡± Ah¡¯San thought about Xiao Ting¡¯s remarks aftering back.

    ¡°What else did<i>wangfei</i>say?¡±

    Ah¡¯San nced at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>and based on the principle that nothing should be hidden from the master, he said: ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>said that no matter whether the person is kind or bad, the gift is for<i>wangye</i>, so let<i>wangye</i>check it out. If he¡¯s kind, then he should make friends. If he¡¯s bad and received the gift, that was<i>wangye¡¯s</i>problem, not hers.¡±

    At the end of the conversation, Ah¡¯San bit the bullet and finished it.

    Obviously, they didn¡¯t agree with Xiao Ting¡¯s philosophy.

    YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t know what to say anymore andughed uproariously. Then he walked over and patted his friend on the shoulder, gave him a ¡®<i>hope you good luck¡¯</i>look, then walked away.

    ¡°You go down first!¡±

    After Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si retreated,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>sat in the room alone and began to meditate.

    He didn¡¯t wonder why Cheng YunYi approached Xiao Ting, nor did he wonder if there¡¯s any problem with Xiao Ting¡¯s words.

    Instead, he remembered something that Ah¡¯Si said unintentionally just now.

    He said,<i>wangfei said that you never gave her a gift.</i>

    These words bothered<em>Jiu</em><i>Wangye</i>.

    Xiao Ting had always adhered to the concept of lying down instead of sitting and sitting instead of standing. At this moment after dinner, she was lying on the soft couch.

    Looking at the starry sky outside the window.

    Beautiful things are beautiful but something was missing.

    ¡°<i>Wangye</i>.¡±

    Suddenly, Hong Shao¡¯s voice came from outside, and Xiao Ting sat up agitatedly.<i>Jiu Wangye</i>? What¡¯s he doing here?

    <i>Mama mia,</i>Xiao Ting finally remembered why she wanted to give<i>Jiu Wangye</i>a gift.

    Isn¡¯t it because she wanted to ask for something?

    As a result, when<i>Jiu Wangye</i>came in, he saw Xiao Ting with an annoyed face.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard that cough, she immediately returned to her senses. Then she thought about everything and finally decided to let<i>Jiu Wangye</i>agree to her request no matter what.

    However, Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t spoken yet when<i>Jiu Wangye</i>walked up to her and put a box on the table, saying: ¡°When XinHan went to Jiangnan, he bought this object.<i>Benwang</i>has no use for it, so this is for you!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, just throw it away. You don¡¯t have to tell<i>benwang</i>.¡±

    After saying this,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>left.

    Coming and going like the wind¡­

    Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t reacted yet when he left.

    Xiao Ting slowly opened the box on the table and there¡¯s a folding fan lying inside, ¡°Huh? Why is this so familiar?¡±

    At this time, Hong Shao came in and saw what Xiao Ting was holding at a nce, then asked: ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, did<i>wangye</i>buy this specifically for you?¡±

 Chapter 73 - Exit Through The Back Door

    <h1 ss="entry-title">73: Exit Through The Back Door</h1>

    Xiao Ting¡¯s hand shook and almost dropped the fan on the ground, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? This was bought by YuChi XinHan, and<i>wangye</i>just gave it to me since it¡¯s useless to him.¡±

    ¡°You also said that this consort gave him useless things, but didn¡¯t he do the same? And this consort gave him so much but he didn¡¯t appreciate it. Then he gave this consort a broken fan, and expect this consort to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want it either.¡± Xiao Ting snapped and threw the folding fan into the box. Seeing Hong Shao¡¯s passionate eyes, she said to her: ¡°If you like it, take it.¡±

    Hong Shao quickly stepped back. Don¡¯t joke around. She knew that the folding fan in front of her was very valuable, so how could she dare take it?

    ¡°This fan is too expensive, this servant dare not take it.¡±

    ¡°Wangye said, if this consort is not happy with it, I can throw it away and he won¡¯t look for it. Isn¡¯t it just a lousy fan?¡±

    Xiao Ting hmphed, feeling that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was nothing special.

    Hong Shao quickly exined, ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, this is not a lousy fan. If this servant isn¡¯t wrong, this fan is worth thousands of gold.¡±

    ¡°T-thousands?¡± Xiao Ting almost bit her tongue.

    ¡°The handle is made from Jiangnan¡¯s famous Moso bamboo. It¡¯s very precious and could only be used by the Imperial family. The silk surface is probably from the ShuiXian Pavilion. As for the inscription of the painting above, this servant doesn¡¯t know. But this piece of jade is very shiny. I can feel a sense of warmth and coolness in my hand, which meant it¡¯s not an ordinary object. This servant had seen a piece of jade like this from Seventh Concubine and heard that it¡¯s her family heirloom!¡±

    Hong Shao exined one by one, and the more she looked at it, the more she became frightened.

    With a ghostly cry, Xiao Ting hugged the folding fan directly in her arms, her eyes forming crescent shapes, her expression brightening, and her mouth muttering: ¡°It turned out to be a treasure, now I¡¯m rich.¡±

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, it seemed like<i>wangye</i>especially looked for you to send you this.¡±

    Xiao Ting red at her, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? He said that YuChi XinHan sent this to him. He didn¡¯t want it so he gave it to me. Hmph, now I found that it¡¯s a treasure.¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe that the blockhead would suddenly be good to her.

    ¡°Then, did<i>wangye</i>suddenly wanted to be nice to you?¡± Hong Shao felt that this was the truth.

    Xiao Ting hmphed, ¡°En, even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s just as Xiao Yun said. No matter how gant, he wouldn¡¯t give this for no reason.¡±

    Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si, who were guarding outside, had been petrified. If<i>wangye</i>heard this, he¡¯d be angry!!!

    In fact,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t go far at all. After he threw the fan to Xiao Ting enthusiastically, he couldn¡¯t move away, wanting to see what she would do.

    When he heard her say this phrase, ¡°no matter how gant, he wouldn¡¯t give this for no reason¡±, his breath became a little uneven before he walked away.

    Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si suddenly saw their mastere out of the dark and they were a little dumbfounded. Before they could greet him, the master disappeared.

    But Housekeeper Mu mysteriously appeared behind them, shocking Ah¡¯San and Ah¡¯Si.

    ¡°Remember, on July 12,<i>wangye</i>and<i>wangfei</i>shed, and<i>wangfei</i>finally won!<i>Wangye</i>became angry once and courted<i>wangfei</i>once!¡±

    The secret guards¡¯ hands shook, but Housekeeper Mu ignored their panic and left with a smile and hands behind his back.

    In the second half of the night, there was a misty drizzle, and Xiao Ting woke up with a sneeze.

    Looking out the half-open window, she rolled her eyes and ran to the window barefoot to look outside.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s raining so it¡¯s cool now.¡±

    When Hong Shao came in, she saw her master barefoot and tapping on the ground very happily.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei,</i>what made you so happy?¡±

    Xiao Ting twisted her body and ran over with a smile while saying, ¡°It¡¯s raining!¡±

    Hong Shao was speechless. So you suddenly felt better just because of the rain?

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s<i>wangye</i>?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s mind returned to reality, realizing what had caused her headaches yesterday and decided to resolve it immediately.

    Hong Shao twisted the towel and wiped her face, before replying: ¡°<i>Wangye</i>entered the Pce early in the morning, and told you not go to the Pce today.¡±

    ¡°The Pce?¡± Xiao Ting hmphed then suddenly said, ¡°Could it be that he finally found his conscience and was going to investigate the case for this miss?¡±

    ¡°No way. Did he go to make this miss see what he¡¯s capable of?¡± Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t convinced, and while talking, she took a quick wash, changed her clothes, and went out.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, it¡¯s raining so please don¡¯t go out.¡± Hong Shao could only persuade her like this.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop Xiao Ting. However, when she walked to the gates, Housekeeper Mu stopped her.

    He still had a smile on his face, ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, good morning!¡±

    Xiao Ting looked at him strangely, ¡°Housekeeper, this consort finds that you¡¯re alwaysughing secretly recently. Tell me what made you so happy and let¡¯s be merry together!¡±

    Housekeeper Mu¡¯s smile didn¡¯t diminish as he said: ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>is joking, this old servant has always been like this.¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded, ¡°you¡¯re truly cheerful.¡±

    After saying that, she raised one foot to leave.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, where are you going?¡±

    Housekeeper Mu stepped forward and blocked Xiao Ting, but kept his distance so as not to be rude.

    Xiao Ting indifferently said: ¡°This consort wants to go the Pce and see if your<i>wangye</i>could solve the case.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our<i>wangye</i>.¡± Housekeeper Mu emphasized with a smile.

    Xiao Ting was speechless: ¡°En, it¡¯s our<i>wangye</i>. You¡¯re always busy so leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, you can¡¯t enter the Pce without an edict!¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°¡­¡± So how did she get in yesterday?

    After thinking about it for a while, it seemed like that rule really existed. Yesterday, she took out<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s booklet, so they let her in.

    Did they treat her as someone sending a memorial?

    ¡°This consort was ordered by the Emperor to investigate the case, so they won¡¯t stop me, right?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her Aunt<i>Guifei</i>, how could she go to the Pce? She never wanted to go to that boring ce!

    Housekeeper Mu replied kindly, ¡°<i>Wangye</i>ordered this old servant to tell<i>wangfei</i>this morning. He has already taken over the matter.<i>Wangfei</i>was overworked and fell into the water again yesterday and needed to rest.¡±

    <i>Nani?</i>

    Overworked?

    Need to rest?

    Frick, rest my ass!

    Xiao Ting was very depressed at the moment and scolded<i>Jiu Wangye</i>to high heavens, but Housekeeper Mu still smiled and escorted her back to her courtyard.

    He didn¡¯tin.

    Before leaving, he looked at Xiao Ting meaningfully, and suddenly said, ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, please rest,<i>wangye</i>is very concerned about your body.¡±

    Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t digest it for a long time. What does this mean?

    So she made Hong Shao call Lu You over.

    Lu You listened and with a smile on her face, she said solemnly: ¡°<i>Wangye</i>is very concerned for<i>wangfei</i>.¡±

    ¡°Concerned? What the hell?¡±

    This surprised Xiao Ting. How did she feel like these people understood everything but she didn¡¯t? So annoying.

    Lu You exined, ¡°ording to rumors,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>is very low-key and almost like an immortal. He wouldn¡¯t talk about worldly affairs, let alone be nosy. He wouldn¡¯t ask about the government, let alonemunicate with foreign ministers. There are even rumors that he¡¯s cultivating, dislikes the female gender, and many more. Even<i>wangye</i>wasn¡¯t willing to marry the former<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>. He once said that he wouldn¡¯t marry in this life.¡±

    Hong Shao continued, ¡°<i>Wangye</i>gave<i>wangfei</i>a fan yesterday.¡± As she said that, she showed the fan to Lu You.

    ¡°T-this is the work of Great Master Jing Yue, Water Moon Cave Sky. It¡¯s said that this masterpiece is painted on a folding fan. Is it this one?¡± Lu You¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, then looked at Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting knew that this was a treasurest night, but now listening to Lu You talk about it, why did it feel more valuable.

    She shook her head, ¡°<i>Wangye</i>said that YuChi XinHan bought it for him, and then said that it¡¯s useless for him so he threw it to me.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Lu You shook her head adamantly, ¡°If it¡¯s really this fan, it would be too expensive.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless, ¡°How much is it worth?¡±

    The excitement on the two maids¡¯ hearts instantly cooled. Did their master only think about the money?

    Did she even know what the point is?

    It¡¯s the thought behind it. Isn¡¯t that the rare treasure?

    ¡°If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s priceless.¡±

    Xiao Ting widened her eyes and smiled instantly. She then made up her mind to wait for Zhao Hua toe and see her next time, then ask if she knew about it.

    After all, even though Lu You is very knowledgeable, she could still be mistaken.

    As a result, the two maids, under Xiao Ting¡¯s infection, focused on the rare treasure and forgot the business they were discussing.

    As for entering the Pce? Xiao Ting already forgot.

    <i>Wangye</i>treating her well? She also forgot.

    This treasure fan is the only thing in her eyes.

    As it approached noon, the drizzle stopped and the air was cool. After lunch, Xiao Ting madly looked at the doors.

    She didn¡¯t know when<i>Jiu Wangye</i>wille back.

    Seeing her so listless and not even eating the fruits she liked, Hong Shao stepped forward and asked: ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiao Ting turned over and becamezy, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just toozy to move.¡±

    Then she slept for an hour. When she opened her eyes, the red sun was already high above her. The water stains on the ground had all evaporated, and only a few hints of cold remained in the air.

    Xiao Ting got up from the soft couch, adjusted the clothes on her body, then looked for the two little ones. Seeing that they were studying seriously, she wandered around the mansion aimlessly.

    After a while, she arrived at a side gate, where there were guards on duty. Xiao Ting walked over curiously.

    ¡°This subordinates has seen<i>wangfei</i>.¡±

    <i>Yi?</i>

    ¡°You know me?¡± She had never walked here before, and she didn¡¯t even know there¡¯s a door here.

    The two guards looked at a loss on how to answer this.

    Fortunately, when they were just about to speak, Xiao Ting had already observed the situation here and found an exit.

    ¡°Where does it lead outside?¡±

    This ce seemed very remote.

    ¡°Replying to<i>wangfei</i>, behind is ShiZi River!¡±

    As soon as she heard it¡¯s a river, Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. Then she lifted her skirt and walked out.

    The two guards didn¡¯t stop her and they couldn¡¯t. One quickly went to tell Housekeeper Mu, while the other stood by the door, half his body guarding inside and the other half outside, looking at the distant figure of<i>wangfei</i>.

    Xiao Ting walked out of the alley and saw a small river under rows of willow trees.

    The river wasn¡¯t wide and there are only a few small boats on it.

    It seemed to be transporting passengers.

    Three to five people wereing off the boat. Xiao Ting hurriedly walked closer and jumped up with a few women without saying a word.

    The boat was very beautiful and also very long. After boarding the boat with a few women, she then looked up.

    The hull was divided into two floors. Someone wasughing on the second floor while Xiao Ting stared at the people on the first floor.

    They were all women, each wearing blue gauze and looking much more exposed than her.

 Chapter 74 - Boarded A Pirate Ship

    <h1 ss="entry-title">74: Boarded A Pirate Ship</h1>

    Xiao Ting muttered dissatisfied, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that you can¡¯t show your ankles? Then why can they? Could it be that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>tricked me on purpose?¡±

    ¡°You all go up, and you have to wait on Young Master Li. Did you hear me?¡±

    At this time, a graceful woman came over to talk. When passing by Xiao Ting, her brows frowned slightly.

    Xiao Ting was speechless, where is she?

    The sight on the second floor dumbfounded Xiao Ting.

    Four or five women, dressed in light gauze, were ying with a young man. Next to them were four girls either ying the qin, ying chess, doing calligraphy, or painting. Everyone has a streamlined temperament, and there are many fresh-looking fruits on the table in the middle.

    ¡°<i>Yo</i>, what¡¯s this? Don¡¯t you know the rules of this lord? With your clothes so tight, how can we y?¡±

    The man stopped and a beauty immediatelyid t on the ground obediently. The man fell back without looking, resting his head on the woman¡¯s t abdomen, and looked at Xiao Ting sideways.

    There was a yful smile in his eyes.

    Xiao Ting followed her reputation. She ogled the man with fair skin and a beautiful appearance. He had double eyelids and smiling triumphantly. Though he spoke bluntly, his eyes didn¡¯t have the slightest displeasure, but rather with intentional banter.

    It¡¯s just that at this moment, she finally knew where she was.

    Frick, shouldn¡¯t this kind of flower boat only open at night? It¡¯s broad daylight!

    ¡°Lord is asking you something, you know?¡±

    Xiao Ting blinked and walked to him with excitement on her face, then sat down opposite him and said, ¡°I got on your pirate ship by mistake. I¡¯m different from them.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is your ship going?¡±

    Xiao Ting asked him indifferently, then picked up a fruit on the side table and stuffed it into her mouth. While eating, she said: ¡°En, it¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Man: ¡°¡­¡±

    He was taken aback for a moment before waving his hand to make the women retreat. For a time, only Xiao Ting and he were left on the second floor.

    Xiao Ting ate happily and was about to see how the men here have fun when she suddenly realized that the girls were all gone.

    So what can she see?

    ¡°What does Miss mean? You didn¡¯te up voluntarily?¡± The man got up, pulled off a thin robe from the screen next to him, and put it on his body casually without a belt. He sat on the soft cushion casually and leaned aside, revealing arge area of skin on his chest.

    As soon as Xiao Ting looked up, she saw him sitting across from her, and immediately said: ¡°This Miss saw that it looks fun and has never been on a ship here, so I came up to have a look.¡±

    The man was speechless and thought: She shouldn¡¯t be from the Imperial Capital, but she¡¯s also not an ordinary woman.

    She was far away so he hadn¡¯t taken a closer look, but he could now see that though this girl¡¯s dress looked in, the fabric is not ordinary.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been like that, too. I don¡¯t know where this Miss lives, so I can send Miss back.¡±

    Xiao Ting waved her hand and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll go downter. By the way, you are so young yet you hired so many women to wait on you. You have to be careful not to damage your body.¡±

    Since this young master is so kind, she should also remind him.

    The man smiled slightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just for show.¡±

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Do you have anything delicious here?¡±

    The man pped his hands and ordered someone to go down.

    Xiao Tingid on the railing, squinting at the scenery.

    A faint cool wind blew at her, lifting a wisp of light silk and blocking her eyes.

    Xiao Ting blew up, trying to blow the strand of hair aside, but her breath was no match for the natural wind, and the naughty strands of hair still blocked her eyes.

    But she sat in a veryfortable position and didn¡¯t want to move.

    So she just blew at it again and again. Not in the mood to watch the scenery anymorepared to her hair.

    Suddenly, cool fingers slid across her forehead and cleared the obstruction. She tilted her head slightly, then saw the man sit next to her. His eyes were exquisite, like ice-cold water at the bottom of theke, cool andfortable with that bright smile.

    ¡°You look much better when you smile like this.¡±

    Xiao Ting spoke and smiled sweetly. The smile on the man¡¯s face went slightly stiff. Seeing that Xiao Ting had turned away, he let it go.

    He also leaned on the railing like Xiao Ting. It¡¯s just that while the woman¡¯s gaze was on the scenery on both sides of the river, he was looking at the woman.

    Those smiling eyes werefortable, with different shades and changeable, but always harmless.

    There was movement behind him, so the man turned around and saw that the table was already full of food. He returned to lying on his stomach and asked: ¡°Eat now or look at the scenery first?¡±

    Xiao Ting nced back at the table full of delicious food, then looked at the scenery outside. She finally stayed where she was.

    ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful here? The scenery in the south of the Yangtze River is the most beautiful.¡± The man whispered softly.

    Xiao Ting:<i>I don¡¯t like to see the scenery. I¡¯m just toozy to move, okay?</i>

    Well, she was toozy to exin.

    ¡°En.¡± She weakly replied.

    She didn¡¯t know how<i>Jiu Wangye</i>would help her investigate the case. How did the investigation go?

    Is her Aunt okay?

    Damn it, why not let her enter the Pce? Despicable, really despicable man!

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Suddenly, a strong wind hit, and Xiao Ting was pulled far away.

    When she woke up from her daze and calmed down, she saw a man standing where she was just sitting.

    The man wore a cyan robe with a golden belt around his waist, although not expensive, it¡¯s also not ordinary.

    The most important thing was that she had met this person in Treasure Hall. He had wanted to give her a folding fan. Later, he was described by the little cutie Chu Yun as ¡°someone unountably solicitous that¡¯s hiding evil intentions.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Cheng YunYi was also surprised at seeing Xiao Ting.

    His gaze swept back and forth between Xiao Ting and the man, then finally stared at the man and said: ¡°Fifth Young Master, if you¡¯ve had enough fun, please go back with this subordinate!¡±

    The Fifth Young Master let go of Xiao Ting¡¯s hand, stood in front of her, and asked proudly, ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless. What does this have to do with her?

    ¡°We had a fated encounter. She¡¯s this current dynasty¡¯s<i>Jiu Wangfei,</i>the Sixth Miss from Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s family.¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips and nodded as if she knew him as well!

    ¡°<i>Wangfei, wangfei.</i>..¡± A ship was approaching them quickly, shocking Xiao Ting. She hadn¡¯t yed enough yet and didn¡¯t want to go back, ¡°Let them drive faster. Don¡¯t get caught up.¡±

    The Fifth Young Master turned his head, looked at Xiao Ting with aplicated expression, then looked back at Cheng YunYi. He leaned over to Xiao Ting¡¯s ear and asked: ¡°Can you swim?¡±

    Xiao Ting also understood the current situation. There were wolves in front and tigers behind. So, without a word, she pulled the Fifth Young Master and jumped down.

    They disappeared within a few blinks.

    Cheng YunYi¡¯s face sank. However, looking at the ships from<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>that were getting closer, he had to tap his toe and return to his ship.

    A group of people from<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>, headed by Housekeeper Mu, watched their<i>wangfei</i>jump into the river. At that moment, Housekeeper Mu ordered the people who could swim to go look for her.

    Of course, they naturally couldn¡¯t find her. There were many boats on the river and the water was muddy, so they couldn¡¯t see anything. It wasn¡¯t easy to find someone.

    At this moment, Xiao Ting dragged the Fifth Young Master to a courtyard and settled down.

    ¡°Can you tell me before diving next time?¡± The Fifth Young Master was speechless. He was suddenly dragged into the river by Xiao Ting just now, and he almost suffocated from not getting enough air.

    ¡°Do you have a ce to go?¡±

    Xiao Ting ignored his unreasonableints. While shaking the water on her clothes, her face was full of disgust, and looked very annoyed.

    The Fifth Young Master shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a local.¡±

    The implication was that he had nowhere to go, so she had to take him in.

    Xiao Ting snorted coldly, ¡°Forget it, I shall repay you for just inviting me to eat.¡±

    At the moment, she can¡¯t return to<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>. Otherwise, once<i>Jiu Wangye</i>knew, she¡¯d be peeled.

    She pointed to the courtyard wall and said, ¡°Can you go up?¡±

    The Fifth Young Master nodded, then Xiao Ting stretched out her hand, ¡°Take me in, there should be no one inside.¡±

    The two climbed the wall. Xiao Ting led him to avoid everyone and then got into a house.

    There were all kinds of clothes on the shelf. Xiao Ting took a set and threw it to the Fifth Young Master, saying: ¡°Hurry up and change.¡±

    She also found a set for herself and hid behind a shelf. After some rustling noises, Xiao Ting walked out. She then saw the Fifth Young Master looking at the shirt in his hand and, uh, in a daze.

    ¡°Dang it, why are you stunned? Put it on now!¡±

    The Fifth Young Master frowned, ¡°These clothes are too rough, how can I wear it!¡±

    With a ¡®tsk¡¯, the Fifth Young Master threw the clothes on the ground with a look of disgust.

    Xiao Ting stared then quickly and efficiently sorted the clothes, before going up to p the man¡¯s shoulder.

    She had reached out before realizing that she couldn¡¯t reach it.

    She had no choice but to back away before she could hit his shoulder.

    ¡°Do you think this is your home? This dignified<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>will not be disgusted at how delicate you are. Just dress up quickly.¡±

    After saying that, she picked up the clothes on the ground and stuffed it into the Fifth Young Master¡¯s hands while threatening and viciously saying: ¡°If you don¡¯t wear them, don¡¯t me me for calling someone.¡±

    The Fifth Young Master still had an expression of disgust, making Xiao Ting angry, ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±

    ¡°The brothel. Do you know where the brothel is?¡± Xiao Ting looked at him with interest. ¡°Looking at you like this, your status shouldn¡¯t be low. If I tell people that you stole clothes from a brothel, hahaha¡­¡±

    The Fifth Young Masterpromised. As the son of the Jiangnan King, if he¡¯s really shown to have stolen clothes from a brothel, it¡¯d be really shameful and he¡¯d be thrown out.

    But the most important thing was that he¡¯s very curious that Xiao Ting, as the<i>Jiu Wangfei,</i>wasn¡¯t afraid that people would know that she¡¯s here.

    After a while, the Fifth Young Master also changed his clothes. This was a set of undergarments, a cyan coarse cloth shirt, which could be worn on him but wouldn¡¯t make people feel humble at all. Compared with his usual clothes, it¡¯s a bit more rustic.

    Xiao Ting leaned against the wooden frame, looked him up and down, then said: ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±

    The Fifth Young Master felt ufortable everywhere. He moved his shoulders and frowned slightly, ¡°Can we go now?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that all his money were on the boat and that he never brought valuables when he went out, and that his servants would help pay for it, how could he suffer like this?

    Xiao Ting grinned and said, ¡°There¡¯s still this.¡±

    Saying that, she buttoned an ugly coarse cloth hat on his head and said: ¡°En, this is more like it.¡±

    Saying so, she walked out. The Fifth Young Master thought that since this was a brothel, how could this<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>look like she¡¯d arrived at her own backyard, even looking around with leisurely affection.

    Looking at the clothes on her body, it¡¯s obviously also a costume. The red top and green skirt are the mostmon, but it looked so lively and agile when worn on her.

    It¡¯s kind of like a pretty daughter from a humble family.

 Chapter 75 - Picked Up Another One

    <h1 ss="entry-title">75: Picked Up Another One</h1>

    Xiao Ting breezily walked to the front yard. As they walked up to the second floor, the girls covered their mouths and chuckled when they saw her.

    ¡°Sixth Miss is here.¡±

    It was surprising that Xiao Ting broke in like this just before it went open for business.

    The<i>Mama</i>, who received the news, greeted her, ¡°Aiya, what¡¯s wrong with you, Sixth Miss?¡±

    Although Xiao Ting changed her clothes, her hair was still dripping. She tried to untie her hair while walking just now, but she couldn¡¯t so it looked messy.

    She looked like she¡¯d been robbed.

    Xiao Ting pulled her hair back, then said without blushing or stuttering, ¡°The road was slippery and I fell into the water.¡±

    ¡°Send two girls over to help me fix my hair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is this one your entourage?¡±

    The<i>Mama</i>saw the man behind Xiao Ting. Although he¡¯s wearing clothes from their establishment, that didn¡¯t damage his young master temperament. He¡¯s obviously unusual.

    But with how smart she was, she naturally wouldn¡¯t point that out.

    Xiao Ting nodded and said: ¡°I borrowed your clothes, and I¡¯ll pay for themter.¡±

    ¡°Sixth Miss is polite. Then I¡¯ll make arrangements for you.¡±

    The Fifth Young Master obviously didn¡¯t like this kind of ce. Since entering the building, he had been sitting there, bored, and twisting his body from time to time or shaking his shoulders. He disliked the clothes on his body very much.

    Xiao Ting let the girlsb her hair and enjoyed it very much.

    They chattered while eating.

    Then, Xiao Ting ordered another table of food and beckoned the Fifth Young Master toe over and eat.

    After an hour, the Fifth Young Master finally couldn¡¯t help it, and asked: ¡°Until when are we going to stay here?¡±

    Xiao Tingid on the soft cushion and weakly said: ¡°Until tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we doing now?¡± The man asked her curiously. He grew up in Jiangnan and didn¡¯t know much about the Imperial City.

    Therefore, he had never heard of the famous little witch in the Imperial Capital.

    Now he¡¯s very curious to see that the wife of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was such a woman.

    ¡°Naturally go to sleep when you¡¯re full.¡± Xiao Ting turned over and gave him her back.

    Fifth Young Master: ¡°¡­¡± He¡¯s a man, he¡¯s a man.

    A woman was in the same room with a strange man. If this spread, she wouldn¡¯t want to live anymore.

    Moreover, she¡¯s not an ordinary woman. She¡¯s the<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>of the current dynasty.

    The man became more curious and followed her, lying down on the soft heated bed and looking at her back.

    After years of insomnia, he unexpectedly fell asleep.

    They were awakened by the sound of messy and heavy footsteps.

    As soon as Xiao Ting opened her eyes, she saw the Fifth Young Master leaning against the crack of the door and looking out.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Xiao Ting rubbed her eyes, got up, and patted her clothes. As soon as she was about to look at him, Fifth Young Master rushed over and directly pressed her under his body with her head buried between his neck and shoulders. Xiao Ting was confused.

    Also extremely speechless.

    What plot is this?

    ¡°The one looking for me is here.¡±

    When Xiao Ting heard this, she immediately understood what he¡¯s thinking, and immediately pulled the brocade on the cushion and covered the Fifth Young Master.

    At this moment, the door was kicked open, and a man walked in.

    With both hands on his back, a man with a pair of cold peach blossom eyes holding contempt and disdain, looked at the posing pair, then said: ¡°Cheng YunYi, I didn¡¯t expect you to y with women, too!¡±

    ¡°Come out, let me see what kind of stuff you¡¯re ying?¡±

    He blocked Xiao Ting¡¯s sight, so she didn¡¯t know who came. But listening to this voice, howe it¡¯s so familiar?

    So, she looked through the gap and was instantly dumbfounded.

    Frick, ¡°YuChi XinHan, you bastard scared this olddy.¡±

    With that said, Xiao Ting pushed the Fifth Young Master aside and stood up.

    At this time, not only was the Fifth Young Master shocked, but also YuChi XinHan appeared stricken by thunder and dumbfounded.

    ¡°X-Xiao Ting, w-why are you here?¡±

    It¡¯s not easy to say anything.

    Looking at the subordinates behind him and at the situation in the room, YuChi XinHan looked back and shouted, ¡°Beat it, get out for me.¡±

    F**k, what the hell is this?

    If A¡¯Li knew that he caught the little<i>wangfei</i>with another man when he went to catch someone, he¡¯d be overwhelmed.

    Looking at the man again, he was not the one they were looking for, and he looked awkward. Obviously, he didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    Could it be that this little<i>wangfei</i>¡­

    No, that idea is too formidable.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet, what are you rampaging about in the daytime? To scare ghosts?¡± Xiao Ting spoke very aggressively. When she turned around, she saw the stunned Fifth Young Master, then shouted at YuChi XinHan, ¡°It seemed like you scared the youngster.¡±

    The Fifth Young Master, who was called a youngster, also reacted at this moment. He stood up calmly and without saying much, stood behind Xiao Ting.

    YuChi XinHan: ¡°¡­¡± Speechless, he then immediately stretched his head out the door and shouted: ¡°A¡¯Li,e here.¡±

    <i>Little guy, I can¡¯t take care of you, so let me call your man.</i>

    Sure enough, when Xiao Ting heard him call<i>Jiu Wangye,</i>the arrogance in her little face was much less, ¡°<i>Wangye</i>is here too?¡±

    YuChi XinHan nodded with a smile. Xiao Ting heard the sound of footsteps not far or near before she came back to her senses.

    It was obviously not quiet, but she could only hear<i>Jiu Wangye¡¯s</i>footsteps.

    What happened?

    <i>Wangye</i>said that she should have a good rest at the Mansion. Not only did she ran out, but she¡¯s also in a brothel. More importantly, the scene just now, uh, at this moment, Xiao Ting just wanted to faint.

    However, her body was too strong for that.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>appeared in front of Xiao Ting as indifferent as an immortal, wearing a cyan robe with a waist belt of the same color. There¡¯s only one jade pendant hanging around his waist and no extra essories.

    His eyes were indifferent, even when he saw Xiao Ting and the man next to her. He was still indifferent even when faced with this situation.

    As if looking at a stranger, there was no strange emotion.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts went back and forth, but she still couldn¡¯t think of a reason to convince him why she appeared here.

    As a result, she could only smile and keep smiling. Her face almost cramped since<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t intend to speak.

    The room was so quiet that even a needle falling could be heard.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing seemed to disappear. Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stretched out to hold his right hand and shook it. With a brilliant smile, she said: ¡°Hi,<i>wangye</i>, what a coincidence, you¡¯re looking for a woman.¡±

    ¡®<i>Thump thump</i>.¡¯

    The crowd fell together with soft legs.

    What¡¯s with the brain of this<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>?

    That she could say such words.

    YuChi XinHan choked and almost lost his breath. His face flushed, but he dared notugh.

    He¡¯s afraid his friend would settle ounts after autumn.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>lightly swept across the Fifth Young Master and frowned imperceptibly, but when he looked at Xiao Ting again, he had recovered his indifferent posture.

    ¡°<i>Benwang</i>has business affairs. Since<i>wangfei</i>is free, the housekeeper wille to pick you upter. If you¡¯ve had enough fun, you¡¯ll return to the house first.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>finished speaking unhurriedly, then turned and left. This was an indirect exnation for why he appeared in the brothel.

    His sentence of ¡®go back to the house after ying enough¡¯ shocked everyone.

    (The people eating melons said:<i>Aiyo</i>, hello,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, have you not figured out the situation? Your woman is with another man, and you are still so tolerant. Xiao Ting said: What¡¯s it to you guys? Jealous, envious, hate, ah?)

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>and his group came with great momentum, but left simply and swiftly, which made people confused.

    When Xiao Ting saw<i>Jiu Wangye</i>leave, she ran to close the door and then heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you afraid of him?¡±

    Fifth Young Master asked casually.

    Xiao Ting red at him, ¡°That¡¯s the person I depend upon for my livelihood, he can¡¯t be offended.¡±

    ¡°It seems like<i>Jiu Wangye</i>dotes on you very much.¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless, ¡°Which one of your eyes saw him doting on me? I can¡¯t even destroy that immortal image.

    <i>Hmph hmph, you think this olddy wouldn¡¯t know?</i>

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>did what he said. Half an hourter, Housekeeper Mu personally knocked on the door, stood outside with a smile, and bowed to her, ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, are you going back to the house now?¡±

    Xiao Ting dropped her little head and nced back at the Fifth Young Master.

    Housekeeper Mu said again: ¡°<i>Wangye</i>ordered that if this young master has nowhere to go, he can also go back to the house with<i>wangfei</i>.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Fifth Young Master shook his head and refused. His identity wasn¡¯t suitable for staying in<i>Jiu Wangfu.</i>

    But Xiao Ting looked at him with a smile on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t you have nowhere to go?<i>Wangye</i>is very kind, so just follow us!¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her hand to pull him.

    Fifth Young Master is full of ck lines.<i>Girl, are you sure your mind is the same as a normal person?</i>

    But what Xiao Ting thought was that half an hour ago, that bastard YuChi XinHan would definitely tell<i>Jiu Wangye</i>what he saw.

    If she doesn¡¯t pull the subject, how could she exin it clearly?

    Xiao Ting was naturally not worried about what would happen to<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. What she¡¯s worried about is the paper agreement.

    She verbally added that those conditions must beplied by Jiu Wangye, and she would never give him a green hat.

    If that guy took this opportunity to divorce her, she¡¯d be losing money.

    Housekeeper Mu took the two back to the Mansion with a smile on his face from beginning to end.

    Xiao Ting was venting on the Fifth Young Master all the way, making him tell the truth when the timees and not fool her.

    The Fifth Young Master asked her why and Xiao Ting pretended to be pitiful, saying that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was fierce and had a tendency to violence. In short, all kinds of things are not good for her.

    She¡¯d be punished for doing something wrong and sometimes beaten.

    Xiao Ting felt that she had already expressed her intention very clearly.

    But when she saw<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, a certain pig-like teammate still didn¡¯t stop talking.

    The Fifth Young Master apanied Xiao Ting to the main hall. Xiao Ting looked at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>in surprise. Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s on official business?

    If that¡¯s done, why does he look like he¡¯s looking for someone to settle ounts?

    It could be seen that his face was still the same and she couldn¡¯t see his expression, so she didn¡¯t know what the hell was going on.

    Xiao Ting just wanted to ease the atmosphere. At this moment, the Fifth Young Master suddenly said: ¡°Since<i>wangye</i>doesn¡¯t like Sixth Miss Xiao, then leave her.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>: ¡°¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°¡­¡±

    Both of them were at a loss. What¡¯s this situation.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>cast his eyes on Xiao Ting, but Xiao Ting guiltily avoided his eyes and coughed twice, ¡°That, you talk first, this consort will change clothes.¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t slip away at this time, should she stay?

    Finished speaking, Xiao Ting ran away as quickly as possible, making the two men embarrassed.

    After Xiao Ting left, the atmosphere in the hall became very strange.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t look at the Fifth Young Master.

    In the end, the Fifth Young Masterughed first, then sped his fists and said: ¡°Tian Shu has seen Ninth Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Youâ€™re More Useful Than A Horse

    <h1 ss="entry-title">76: You¡¯re More Useful Than A Horse</h1>

    In the main hall, Jiu Wangye¡®s gaze was still indifferent as he raised his head and signaled: ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Then he asked faintly: ¡°How can you be with the wangfei?¡±

    Chu TianShu smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±

    Then, he told him everything that happened after Xiao Ting got on his boat by mistake.

    Even those misunderstandings were clearly exined.

    There¡¯s no sign of the gibberish just now.

    ¡°Ninth Uncle, don¡¯t misunderstand wangfei. At that time, I saw the person chasing me appear, so I made this move in desperation.¡±

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t say whether he believed it or not, but looked down and said: ¡°Benwang already knows.¡±

    ¡°As for your matter, benwang can¡¯t take care of it. It will be your Emperor Uncle¡¯s birthday in two days. You can live in the Mansion first, and return by yourself when it¡¯s safe!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Ninth Uncle, this nephew humbly receives this invitation.¡±

    Chu TianShu still smiled brightly, as if he was waiting for these words.

    Until nightfall, Xiao Ting, who should be changing clothes, didn¡¯t appear in front of them.

    But Chu TianShu, who wanted to meet Xiao Ting several times, was sent away by Hong Shao every time.

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous. She just inquired from Housekeeper Mu¡¯s side and found that her wangfei and wangye are showing signs of interaction, so all dangerous people and things must be strangled in the cradle.

    The man who suddenly appeared had no good intentions at first nce.

    In the study, YuChi XinHan¡¯s face was full of smiles as he humbly asked: ¡°Your little wangfei didn¡¯t give you an exnation?¡±

    ¡°You know, when this young master went in, they were hugging each other and was even covered with light gauze. The way they looked at each other was really touching!!¡±

    I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re an immortal, don¡¯t you feel anxious?

    Haha, in fact, YuChi XinHan still underestimated Jiu Wangfei. The person in front didn¡¯t feel anxious and even his eyes didn¡¯t change.

    As if he was talking nonsense.

    ¡°Benwang will tell the Emperor that young master YuChi XinHan is ready to start a family.¡±

    Jiu Wangye said this indifferently.

    The smiling face on YuChi XinHan instantly turned into a bitter melon face. He waved his hands, again and again, begging for mercy: ¡°I say, A¡¯Li, don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s just a joke, why take it so seriously?¡±

    ¡°Benwang never makes jokes.¡± Jiu Wangye raised his eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    Seeing this expression, YuChi XinHan immediately gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Say it, what do you want me to do?¡±

    This was another trick to squeeze him!

    Jiu Wangye said in a cool voice, ¡°Li-mama, who¡¯s next to the Empress, went out of the Pce to visit her rtives. It¡¯s said that she died suddenly, so you go take a trip!¡±

    YuChi XinHan stared, ¡°That, isn¡¯t that the case that your little wangfei is investigating? Do you still have to meddle with this kind of trifle?¡±

    ¡°Benwang has taken over now. Li-mama¡®s hometown is in BinZhou. Go ande back quickly. The day after tomorrow is the Emperor¡¯s birthday, so don¡¯t miss the timing.¡±

    Jiu Wangye spoke very lightly then stopped.

    YuChi XinHan wanted to vomit blood. It took a day and a half to go from the Imperial Capital to BinZhou. Back and forth, it¡¯s exactly one day and two nights. He didn¡¯t even have time to catch his breath.

    ¡°You, why do you want this young master to be affected by the messy things your woman should take care of? Besides, this young master can¡¯te back if he doesn¡¯t eat or drink or rest!¡± YuChi XinHan still made a final struggle.

    ¡°Benwang believes in you.¡± Jiu Wangye looked at him with determination, and said: ¡°And I think you¡¯re more useful than a horse.¡±

    This was treating him like an animal.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, you won¡¯t be able toe back in time. You can¡¯t just abandon your public affairs for personal reasons.¡±

    YuChi XinHan¡¯s desire to die was gone. The hell, the one abandoning public affairs for private reasons was obviously this guy, but he still wanted to frame him. He shouldn¡¯t have watched the show if he knew it.

    He was so beside himself with joy that he forgot to exercise restraint.

    ¡°This young master won¡¯te back then, you have to plead with the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Look at the weather.¡±

    What does this have to do with the weather?

    After YuChi XinHan left, Jiu Wangye sent someone to call Housekeeper Mu toe in.

    ¡°Wangye.¡±

    ¡°There are no outsiders here, Uncle Mu, sit down and talk!¡± Jiu Wangye raised his hand to signal him.

    Housekeeper Mu sat down under him with a smile and asked, ¡°Wangye called this old servant sote, but is there anything important that this old servant should do?¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded, ¡°Yes, the man you picked up today, do you know his identity?¡±

    ¡°The fifth son of the Jiangnan King, Chu TianShu.¡± Housekeeper Mu answered, then continued: ¡°However, it seems that the eldest son, Chu TianKuo, was the one who came to the Capital to attend the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet on behalf of the Jiangnan King. There was no news that the fifth son would alsoe.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s being hunted down, and Cheng YunYi is looking for him.¡±

    Housekeeper Mu was surprised, ¡°Since Cheng YunYi appeared in the Imperial Capital, he must have been ordered by the Jiangnan King. How could he easily show up just to find the fifth son?¡±

    ¡°This is also benwang¡®s misgivings.¡± Jiu Wangye lightly pressed his fingertips on the table, making a uniform sound, not light or heavy, not rushed or slow, very rhythmic.

    ¡°This old servant will check it now.¡±

    Housekeeper Mu got up and retreated, but was stopped by Jiu Wangye.

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, Housekeeper Mu smiled and said, ¡°The Fifth Young Master asked to see wangfei, but wangfei didn¡¯t see him, so now he¡¯s resting.¡±

    Jiu Wangye sped his fingers lightly, then tapped it again, the frequency a little uncertain.

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t speak, Housekeeper Mu bowed and retreated.

    Jiu Wangye was sitting on the chair with a cold expression.

    He didn¡¯t see what happened today, but when YuChi XinHan talked about it, he had an unpleasant mood stuck in his chest.

    This was also the reason why he ended the dialogue with YuChi XinHan as quickly as possible.

    A gust of wind blew in from the window, and a piece of paper was lifted off the table, revealing the contract underneath.

    The four rules above were the agreement that Chu Yun made for him and Xiao Ting.

    His eyes were fixed on the words Xiao Ting, and her phantom appeared in front of him.

    Either wantonlyughing, or pretending to be vicious, in the end, there¡¯d only be a pair of intelligent eyes flickering in his mind.

    No matter how much the wind blows, it didn¡¯t disperse this feeling.

    After a good night¡¯s dream, Xiao Ting stretched her waist and woke up from her sleep, ready to start a beautiful day.

    After washing up, Xiao Ting had just left the doors when she saw the Fifth Young Master walking towards her with a bright smile. With a white robe on, he looked purer.

    Along with that neat blinding mouthful of white teeth.

    ¡°Ya, I forgot about you yesterday.¡± After some confusion, Xiao Ting finally remembered this deity.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The two got closer, and Xiao Ting asked, ¡°Wangye asked you to stay?¡±

    The Fifth Young Master nodded and smiled brighter.

    But before he could greet her, the woman in front of him passed by like a gust of wind.

    When he looked back, he could only see the edges of theke-green skirt disappearing in the corner.

    Hong Shao greeted the Fifth Young Master, and then said: ¡°Young Master, please go back!¡±

    After that, she also raised her skirt and followed while gritting her teeth.

    She had heard about what happened yesterday. Although wangye didn¡¯t say anything, Hong Shao was still worried all night.

    She swore in her heart that from now on, she would always follow her master.

    No way, what if she made too much trouble?

    It didn¡¯t stop even for a moment. At this time, she deeply realized that there¡¯s a problem with the name given by the old master to her wangfei.

    Xiao Ting went to the side courtyard where Jiu Wangye lived. This wasn¡¯t Jiu Wangfu so no two ferocious big men were standing at the gates. She hid by the door, sticking out a small head in, wanting to see the wind direction first.

    She had nned it well. When she came back yesterday, she pulled Fifth Young Master to exin it clearly. Unexpectedly, that bastard ruined her wishful thinking as soon as he spoke. Damn, making her run away.

    But what should be said is clear. The most important thing was that Jiu Wangye went to investigate Tao Zhi¡¯s case for her, and she didn¡¯t know how it progressed.

    She wanted to ask: If this miss didn¡¯t figure it out after trying my best, are you the right person for the job?

    The two servants who came out from the inner room with their things stopped when they saw Xiao Ting and was about to bow.

    Xiao Ting put a finger to her lips, then waved at them, motioning them toe out.

    There are only men around Jiu Wangye, no women, and the only people who served him rarely entered his room.

    It¡¯s said that he didn¡¯t like getting too close to people.

    ¡°How is wangye?¡±

    The two looked at each other. How do they answer this?

    ¡°Replying to wangfei, this servant doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know?¡± Xiao Ting stared, not believing it.

    The two plopped down and knelt on the ground, ¡°Wangfei, forgive me, this servant truly doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    The other one added, ¡°Wangye always had one expression. This servant is dull and can¡¯t see any changes.¡±

    Only then did Xiao Ting remember the extraordinary features of her cheap husband, so she had to sulk herself and let the two of them go back.

    She took a few deep breaths and as a result, she forgot to breathe out and coughed repeatedly.

    Hong Shao arrived, patted her on the back, and said: ¡°Wangfei, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you want to see wangye?¡±

    ¡°Hush, be quiet, can¡¯t you see this consort is looking at which way the wind is blowing?¡± Xiao Ting raised her hand and knocked on her smooth forehead.

    ¡°Which way the wind is blowing?¡± Hong Shao raised her head and nced at the horizon. After yesterday¡¯s drizzle, today was a clear sky and cloudless, ¡°but no matter how this servant looks, there¡¯s no wind today?¡±

    There was a big ¡®‡å¡¯ on Xiao Ting¡¯s face.

    How could she tell this innocent child?

    ¡°Shut up, this consort will go in, you guard here.¡± En, all wangfei should say that.

    Sure enough, Hong Shao stayed in ce, weing the morning sun.

    At the window of the main room, Jiu Wangye caught this scene and turned toward the inner room.

    Xiao Ting lifted the curtain and looked inside. Huh? No one.

    Is he in the inner room?

    And so, she bent over like a cat and walked inside like a thief. Before she reached halfway there, Jiu Wangye made a sound.

    ¡°Who¡¯s outside?¡±

    The voice was neither high nor low, but for Xiao Ting, who had a guilty conscience, it was like thunder.

    Frightened, she made a wrong step and tripped her right foot with her left foot.

    ¡°Aiya¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t control her body well, so she pitched forward. Against gravity, she frantically grabbed anything.

    Just then, Jiu Wangye came out around the screen. Before he could react, he felt a flower fall in front of him and then felt his legs go cold.

    His pants were pulled down.

    Xiao Ting finally fell, feeling like a dog that chewed on mud, with her elbows especially in pain.

    ¡°Damn it, this olddy almost fell to my death.¡± She got up while rubbing her arms.

 Chapter 77 - Heaven And Earth Courting Disaster Woman

    <h1 ss="entry-title">77: Heaven And Earth Courting Disaster Woman</h1>

    In the outer room, Xiao Ting muttered to herself as she stood up, only to find that there¡¯s another person in front of her. And this person still had dull eyes.

    She looked and found that the person in front of her was<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. Xiao Ting reached out her white tender hand and waved it before his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Wangye</i>, why do you look so dumb?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>looked like he woke up from a dream and unconsciously looked down.

    Xiao Ting also noticed the difference and followed his gaze. She saw something at the feet of<em>Jiu Wangye</em>, uh.

    <i>Are those pants?</i>

    Through the gap, one could even see the thin ¡®legs¡¯ under<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s blue robe.

    Xiao Ting was stunned at this moment as she couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant for a while.

    ¡°<i>Wangye</i>, why did you run out without putting on your pants?¡±

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Xiao Ting was still in the middle of questioning, but before she finished her words, she felt a burst of wind, and her whole body was in the air. She was pushed back with quite the speed and finally fell to the ground.

    Falling amidst countless dust and falling flowers.

    Hong Shao was guarding outside the doors conscientiously when she heard a ¡®plop¡¯ from inside. She stretched her head and nced inside, instantly bing dumbfounded and running over at the fastest speed.

    It turned out that her master was thrown out by<i>wangye!</i>

    ¡°<i>Wangfei,</i>are you okay?¡± Hong Shao quickly helped her up. Xiao Ting had thick skin and didn¡¯t feel anything. She patted the dirt on her body and muttered: ¡°So unreasonable, ah. He¡¯s not wearing pants but still walks around. Why is he ming me?¡±

    Hong Shao nced inside, ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>, why don¡¯t we go back first and wait until<i>wangye</i>feels better.¡±

    Xiao Ting pursed her mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s not this consort¡¯s fault, so I will wait for him here.¡±

    She got up and sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, looking inside with shining eyes.

    Even though<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was in the inner room, he could hear very far, so the conversation between Xiao Ting and Hong Shao couldn¡¯t be hidden from his ears.

    Thinking of a certain person¡¯s trick that looked like ¡®throwing myself into your arms for a hug¡¯ but instead made him a rouge hooligan in the blink of an eye.

    He really, really thought that kick was too light.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Fifth Young Master came and invited them to have breakfast together that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>walked out of his room.

    His clothes were neat and tidy. With that blue robe, that handsome face, and that indifferent temperament, no matter how you look at it, he¡¯s still that famous<i>Jiu Wangye.</i>

    Fifth Young Master was dressed in white with an extremely bright smile and a pair of quiet eyes that are clearer than amber.

    One young man looked reckless and elegant, while the other young man looked calm and detached.

    Xiao Ting, between these two poetic men, showed a proper foodie image which froze one and just nced at by the other.

    Fifth Young Master¡¯s eyes were smiling as he moved his chopsticks first, but in the end, he could only raise his head to watch her eat.

    The more he watched, the happier he became and the smile on his face became even more obvious.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was sitting straight and moving his chopsticks slowly, which fits his image of being an immortal as if no other man was looking at his wife.

    When Xiao Ting was eating, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything, so she didn¡¯t notice the weird atmosphere on the table.

    Fifth Young Master suddenly said, ¡°Ninth Uncle, she¡¯s not good enough for you, please divorce her!¡±

    The sudden voice finally called Xiao Ting from the colorful dishes.

    She raised her eyes, looking suspiciously for the direction of that voice.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?¡±

    Ninth Uncle, this title is not something anyone can call.

    ¡°Me.¡± The Fifth Young Master waved his hand, showing brilliant white teeth, and smiling very charmingly.

    Xiao Ting raised her hand and threw a chopstick over, hitting Fifth Young Master¡¯s head, and pushing it into his sideburns, as she meant tob his head with a chopstick.

    ¡°You shut up.¡±

    Xiao Ting took the handkerchief handed by Hong Shao, wiped her greasy mouth indelicately, and then looked at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>with a ttering smile, then said: ¡°That,<i>wangye</i>, what happened yesterday, this consort will exin to you.¡±

    Then, in the reception hall, she exined while dancing with her arms and legs and with a very rich expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know but some people didn¡¯t want him to go home. Someone even chased and almost killed him. This guy simply had bad luck.¡±

    ¡°But you also know, eating at someone else¡¯s house, you should also treat them. This miss was given a meal, so I had to help him escape. I wanted to part ways after that but was seen by that bastard YuChi XinHan. He must have given you some pillow talk, so I had to take him back to exin to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you call<i>wangye</i>Ninth Uncle just now?¡±

    Xiao Ting had no coherency and exined the events of yesterday in a messy logic. It was only then that she remembered.

    At this moment, Fifth Young Master was feeling wronged. Blinking his big eyes to pretend to be pitiful, he pointed to the chopsticks on his head with red eyes.

    In an instant, Xiao Ting¡¯s maternal brilliance flourished, as she hurriedly ran over, pulled the chopsticks off his head, patted the table, and said: ¡°It turns out that you¡¯re also this consort¡¯s nephew!¡±

    ¡°But which king¡¯s son are you? Why hasn¡¯t this consort seen you in the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Are you married? You look so good. Unlike the beauties everywhere, how could they be as good-looking as you? Let me tell you, don¡¯t find a woman next time, since they don¡¯t have your prosperous beauty. Wouldn¡¯t they lose out just by looking at you?¡±

    Xiao Ting was just exining what happened yesterday to<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, and in the blink of an eye, she sat next to the person in question and began to preach with the tone of an elder.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>faintly nced at the two of them, put down his chopsticks, got up, and left. Housekeeper Mu stayed outside and a certain notebook went online: ¡°On July 14,<i>wangye</i>sulked twice and nced at another man with hostile eyes. En, the rtionship with young master YuChi is unknown, need to continue to understand.¡±

    Dark guard: ¡°¡­¡± This subordinate¡¯s hands are shaking, and this time, even his legs are shaking.

    What rtionship with Young Master YuChi is unknown, you think there¡¯s something between the two masters?

    He¡¯s dead. Knowing such a cryptic thing, would he really not be killed after this?

    The dark guard once again thought thatmitting suicide would be simpler.

    While Xiao Ting was preaching there,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>left and nced at Housekeeper Mu. Receiving his master¡¯s signal, Housekeeper Mu understood and immediately invited Xiao Ting away.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei, wangye</i>requests your presence, please.¡±

    Xiao Ting: ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s<i>wangye</i>?¡±

    <i>And you didn¡¯t even notice that there¡¯s such a big light bulb missing in front of you?</i>

    ¡°<i>Wangye</i>has something to do, so he went to the study. This old servant will lead you there.¡± Housekeeper Mu smiled. Xiao Ting got up and dropped her new me for the old one, whispering on the way, ¡°This consort always thinks that you old man had a happy event, ah!¡±

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>is joking, what happy event would happen to this old servant if he¡¯s old and childless?¡± Housekeeper Mu led the way.

    Xiao Ting was surprised, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any rtives?¡±

    Housekeeper Mu smiled and didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. Looking at you old man, you must have been handsome when you were young. Not using such a good gene and wasting it, I truly have nothing to say.¡±

    Housekeeper Mu thought that even after living a long time, he sometimes still didn¡¯t understand what his<i>wangfei</i>was talking about.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as<i>wangye</i>can change.

    ¡°Otherwise, this consort will help you find a wife!¡± Xiao Ting suddenly stopped, and Housekeeper Mu, who had walked on the t road for half his life, almost fell.

    ¡°<i>Wangfei</i>must be joking. We are here, please go in!¡±

    Xiao Ting looked at the vermillion wooden doors. Why did she feel as if she¡¯d entered the inner courtyards of the Pce?

    ¡°This consort will go and see<i>wangye</i>first, and when I have time, I¡¯ll talk to you about finding a wife.¡± Xiao Ting looked back before striding inside.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was sitting there looking at things with a lot of books behind him. Those indifferent eyes skimmed across ten lines as he sat very upright.

    As soon as Xiao Ting walked in,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Then, his eyes drifted away on those volumes.

    Xiao Ting looked around and found only a soft couch, so she stretched her waist and sat down with a table next to her. There were various fruits on the table, which looked very delicious.

    So, while eating, she wandered around the study, feeling here and there, and then returned to the soft couch after turning around and seeing that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>still didn¡¯t intend to look up.

    She changed her sitting posture and ate a bit too much, so Xiao Ting turned to her side. Looking from this angle, she just happened to see<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s face.

    The eyebrows weren¡¯t the popr sword eyebrows these days, but gentle as if painted.

    Looking at those eyes again, the eyeballs are turning quickly, and the eyshes are very long. Every time he blinked, it would fan out, looking a bit feminine.

    But that deep gaze gave people an awe-inspiring coldness.

    And that feminine impression disappeared.

    Not knowing what he read, his expression became more and more solemn. His iceberg face began to melt, and a crack appeared.

    His brows seemed to be twisted.<i>Is there something that¡¯s bothering him?</i>

    And that slightly open rosy lips looked tempting¡­

    Looking at it, Xiao Ting¡¯s eyelids began to fight but finally couldn¡¯t beat Duke Zhou¡¯s invitation for a date.

    And when Xiao Ting closed her eyes,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>looked up at her, a slight smile curled at the corner of his lips as he lowered his head and became busy again.

    When Xiao Ting woke up with a nket on her body, she rubbed her eyes and took a long time to orient herself.

    She saw that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was still sitting there and seemed like he hadn¡¯t moved. The volumes on the table had decreased, but there¡¯s still a lot.

    It¡¯s not over yet.

    So she turned over and continued to sleep.

    During this time,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>got up and helped cover her up with the nket while minding her sleepy state. About to turn around, someone suddenly grabbed his arm.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>struggled and broke free, then nkly stared at her while frowning in displeasure.

    Under the window, Housekeeper Mu¡¯s notebook appeared again, ¡°On July 14,<i>wangye</i>frowned three times, and had numerous mood swings. The reason,<i>wangfei.</i>¡°

    The dark guard little brother wanted to transfer positions. He didn¡¯t want to follow this old wolf anymore.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how he died.

    Xiao Ting slept so unsteadily that the way she woke up was too terrifying, which led to weird consequences.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <i>¡®Thump.¡¯</i>

    ¡°<i>Aiyo,</i>this olddy almost fell to my death.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>sat there, stunned, having no time to save this heaven and earth courting disaster woman.

    It¡¯s just getting up, why holler something?

    Shout this, shout that, did she have to shout so loud? Why jump up from the soft couch in the first ce?

    You just jumped with your eyes still closed, so who would fall if not you?

 Chapter 78 - The Emperorâ€™s Birthday

    78: The Emperor¡¯s Birthday

    Xiao Ting rubbed her ass and stood up while cursing, ¡°Damn it, this miss didn¡¯t do anything wrong, why push me down?¡±

    Jiu Wangye looked speechless.

    He went crazy just now, right? How could he have felt concerned?

    Is this the type of woman he likes?

    How can that be?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one messing around in your sleep?¡±

    When Jiu Wangye spoke, Xiao Ting came back to her senses and remembered where she was.

    ¡°Wangye, are you finished? This consort has something to ask you!¡±

    Xiao Ting walked toward the volumes of books while rubbing her butt.

    After taking the time to look at the piles of volumes on the table beside Jiu Wangye, she just nced at it and lost interest.

    Frick, she didn¡¯t understand.

    There¡¯s a bunch of words as if written by a ghost.

    Jiu Wangye put down the things in his hands, leaned back, and pointed to the chair before saying, ¡°Sit.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Ting was standing next to Jiu Wangye. Because of her looking down at the table, they were very close to each other, so when she heard those words, she pursed her lips.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±

    Seeing him with a business attitude, Xiao Ting secretly rolled her eyes since she had never seen him like that.

    When talking to girls, it should be like Fifth Young Master. How could there be such a person?

    There are no ups and downs at all.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s about Aunt¡¯s matters. You didn¡¯t let me enter the Pce yesterday, so how did it go?¡± When she mentioned this incident, she became angry. If it weren¡¯t for Jiu Wangye stopping her, she wouldn¡¯t have met Fifth Young Master and then ate his food. In the end, it didn¡¯t seem to matter.

    ¡°Benwang has already told the Emperor that this one will be responsible for it to the end. Prepare for these two days. The day after tomorrow will be the Emperor¡¯s birthday.¡±

    You¡¯ll be responsible for it to the end?

    Did he just say that he wants her to prepare for the Emperor¡¯s birthday?

    ¡°What do I have to prepare?¡± Does this have anything to do with her?

    Jiu Wangye took a deep breath and looked at her ignorant eyes. It shouldn¡¯t be a pretense, so he had to exin it to her.

    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s regarding the gift to the Emperor. Didn¡¯t anyone in the Xiao fu teach you?¡±

    In any case, his Jiu Wangfu is also a ce with a reputation, and his consort¡¯s family background is not that bad.

    The Old Madam Xiao is also a knowledgeable person. Even if this Sixth Miss was muddleheaded before, she¡¯d still be married to his Jiu Wangfu, so they should have mentioned it, right?

    Jiu Wangye couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t figure it out even more, ¡°My mother died early.¡± So no one cares.

    Is this reason okay?

    When Jiu Wangye heard her answer, he became speechless again. Then, should a child without a mother understand nothing?

    Is that right?

    Did his wangfei mean this?

    ¡°Forget it, benwang will leave it to Uncle Mu to handle this matter.¡±

    Xiao Ting ohh¡¯ed, then remembered that Jiu Wangye had just sent her away with just one sentence, so she continued to ask: ¡°No, no. I¡¯m asking about the progress of Aunt Guifei¡¯s case. Is that Li-mama a bad person?¡±

    ¡°Also, the Empress is the real murderer, isn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Jiu Wangye was speechless, wondering what this kid was talking about.

    ¡°Li-mama went out of the Pce to visit rtives, and I heard that she passed away.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Ting jumped up when she heard those words, ¡°Dead? Then dying at this time when she wasn¡¯t supposed to die must be a problem.¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded in agreement, ¡°XinHan is already checking it out, and there¡¯ll be results the day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not a clue that this miss will find with my ability. This would upset Zhao Hua.¡± Xiao Ting muttered softly when she heard that.

    Seeing that she had nothing more to ask, Xiao Ting got up, yawned, and walked out.

    Hong Shao, who had been guarding outside, greeted her and said, ¡°Wangfei, young prince Yun and the young master Xiao are back.¡±

    The listless Xiao Ting heard that and immediately gained vitality. With glittering eyes, ¡°Little cutie and darling Xiao Shi are back? Go, go and look.¡±

    Chu Yun and Xiao Xin started to study outside recently. Because Jiu Wangfu was being rebuilt and the facilities in the Mansion aren¡¯tplete, Jiu Wangye let them go to the Imperial School.

    Therefore, Xiao Ting, being alone, ran out yesterday.

    At this moment, hearing that the two little dolls finally came back, she immediately put down her troubles to greet them.

    That¡¯s right. For Xiao Ting, investigating the case was too annoying.

    Her brain is not enough.

    Therefore, no matter how anxious she was, she could only wait for news from Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Xiao Xin, who was still very far away, had sharp eyes and pedaled his short legs to run over.

    Xiao Ting knelt, reached out her hand to catch him, and hugged Xiao Xin.

    ¡°Have you studied hard recently?¡±

    Xiao Xin said proudly: ¡°Of course, Xiao Shi studied hard, and the teacher praised me for my writings today!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ting walked forward and stroked the top of his head with a smile. Xiao Xin shed a lot of blood after falling down that day.

    ¡°Of course.¡± When Chu Yun approached, Xiao Xin broke free to get down, ¡°Sister, Xiao Yun is also very good. The teacher praised him too.¡±

    After hearing this, Xiao Ting looked at Chu Yun with a yful expression and said: ¡°Little dearest, one day is like three autumns. You haven¡¯t seen your mother for a few days and haven¡¯t kissed me yet, why are you still making that face?¡±

    ¡°Come, give me a smile.¡± Xiao Ting said, squatted down, and used the index finger of her right hand to pick up Chu Yun¡¯s chin like a yboy molesting a girl from a good family.

    Chu Yun snorted coldly, shook her hand away, and said: ¡°This prince is going to greet father. You get out of the way.¡±

    Hong Shao, who was standing by the side, stepped forward and said: ¡°Wangfei, howe this servant thought that the little prince¡¯s attitude towards you is so much better!¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Time flew by, and today was the Emperor¡¯s birthday. Kings* from all over the Empire can enter the Imperial Capital, and there were a lot of meetings. With a lot of people in the Capital all of a sudden, the weather seemed hotter.

    (T/N: The Kings mentioned here are the Wangs. Basically, they¡¯re the Emperor¡¯s male rtives bestowed with a Wang title and scattered throughout the Empire. FYI, ¡°wang¡± literally means king.)

    Xiao Ting took her two little friends to sit on the top floor of Qingfeng Mingyue Tower and began to appreciate the crowds.

    ¡°Sister, who is that? She looks so beautiful!¡±

    There¡¯s a rule in the Empire that all kings who enter the Capital by decree are not allowed to enter before that time. Instead, they would stay in a wangfu outside the city. The Emperor¡¯s birthday was from tonight to tomorrow morning, so they¡¯re not allowed to enter the city at this moment.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t have much interest in those people, but Xiao Xin was confined in a courtyard of Xiao fu since he was a child, and he had not even been out of the gates. Once out of Xiao fu, he became interested in everything.

    While Jiu Wangye was busy with some matters, Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t rest assured when the two little ones want to go out and join in the fun, so she had to follow.

    She stretched out her head and looked out. My God, that¡¯s so beautiful.

    She saw a soft sedan chair on the street. It¡¯s the kind that could be had a little transparency and the inside was made with nephrite jade. Through the soft gauze covering, the person inside could vaguely be seen.

    A woman was sitting inside, lying on her side and assionally raising the gauze with her hands, revealing that beautiful face.

    The domineering posture and the asional disdain from her eyebrows all showed her noble status.

    At a nce, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t like her.

    Underneath, the people happily lined up to wee the passing of the ceremonial team.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Ting retracted her gaze and sat backzily because all matters would be postponed until after the Emperor¡¯s birthday.

    Tao Zhi¡¯s case still hadn¡¯t progressed. She went to the Pce to meet Zhao Hua and the others, but she didn¡¯t get any news, and even Commander Xu couldn¡¯t be found.

    This made Xiao Ting very frustrated, so she only knew what Jiu Wangye said.

    Frick, he¡¯s hanging my appetite.

    No way, while under his roof, she had to bow her head.

    Just you wait!

    ¡°That¡¯s Rui Wangfu¡¯s Si Yue Junzhu*. I say, you woman, who doesn¡¯t know her, how can you be the mistress of Jiu Wangfu in the future?¡±

    (T/N: Junzhu: Princess of amandery or Princess of the Third Rank. Usually granted to the daughter of a qinwang. Lit.dy of a prince of the blood. Further exnation at the footnotes.)

    Chu Yun took the opportunity to scold her, but Xiao Ting was happy about it.

    As Hong Shao said, Chu Yun¡¯s view of her has really changed a lot, which is what she wanted to see.

    Otherwise, if this bear child was always against her, how could she enjoy life on such a day?

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, little Yun¡¯er is the smartest. This consort is ignorant, so I promise to recognize people well in the future, okay?¡±

    Chu Yun was so angry. Look, look, is this what a Madam should say?

    In the end, she could only hmph softly and ignore her.

    As for that Si Yue Junzhu or something, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care.

    This time, the Emperor didn¡¯t age in a whole number. Therefore, the birthday banquet didn¡¯t invite people from other countries, but rather the loyal ministers of the Empire, the Kings, and the Princes.

    After a while, the street was vacated and there were very few people.

    After watching the excitement with the two small ones, Xiao Ting went back to the Mansion to wait.

    It wasn¡¯t until night fell that they took a carriage into the Pce under Housekeeper Mu¡¯s arrangement.

    There were tforms in the Pce Hall where the Emperor entertained his ministers.

    On the opposite side was theke. At this moment, a huge stage was set up above theke, surrounded by brightly lit lights and energetic air, looking very beautiful among the thin misty fog.

    When Xiao Ting arrived, there were many people under the tforms and stage with everyone sitting in separate rows. Xiao Ting was led by the courtdy to where Jiu Wangye should be sitting. Xiao Ting then asked Hong Shao and Lu You to take care of Chu Yun and Xiao Xin before leaving.

    There¡¯s no wind tonight, so being next to theke was very cool. As the cups passed from time to time, the strong smell of wine drifted a long distance.

    The Emperor, Empress, and Empress Dowager have not arrived yet, so they rxed for a while.

    Xiao Ting walked out of the noisy ce and summoned a courtdy to lead her to YaoChi Pce. There¡¯s no helping it, although she had been in and out of the Pce many times, she still couldn¡¯t find her way here.

    She heard that Aunt Guifei was performing tonight, so she was going to see her before that.

    The courtdy knew Xiao Ting and bowed her head before leading the way.

    While walking leisurely, she never thought of meeting the group of women across from her.

    Xiao Ting had just turned, when she saw a group headed by two women, the Empress and the Empress Dowager.

    Behind the Empress and on her right was a girl in a luxurious dress. Her eyebrows seemed lively and with mboyant vigor, far from the delicate females in this Pce.

    It could be seen that the Empress Dowager and the Empress are very happy as these two women have smiles on their faces.

    Only when Xiao Ting got closer did she recognize that this girl was the one she had nced on the street this afternoon, Si Yue Junzhu.

    That girl from Rui Wangfu.

    At this time, someone next to the Empress Dowager also found Xiao Ting, ¡°Empress Dowager, Jiu Wangfei is in front.¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes went cold as she stopped and looked forward.

 Chapter 79 - Picked Up A Maid

    79: Picked Up A Maid

    Xiao Ting wanted to avoid them, but now she couldn¡¯t. She had to pretend to be well-behaved and respectfully greet the Empress Dowager and the Empress.

    ¡°Get up. The banquet is about to begin. If you¡¯re not seated and waiting, where are you going?¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was still not very warm.

    Xiao Ting cursed in her mind, old witch, none of your business.

    But she replied, ¡°Replying to the Empress Dowager, Ting¡¯er wanted to go see how Aunt Guifei is preparing.¡±

    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, held her head high, then instructed: ¡°Then go. Xiao Guifei has been in a bad mood recently, so you can tell her once you meet, be careful not to be a joketer.¡±

    Xiao Ting obediently agreed.

    She knew that if her Aunt Guifei suddenly saw Tao Zhi¡¯s body in theke, she¡¯d be shocked. Now that it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s birthday, there¡¯s a dance that she must do every year.

    The Empress Dowager was worried that she¡¯d make a fool of herself and damage the face of the Imperial family.

    Xiao Ting secretly thought: To hell with the role of mother-inw. She only cared about her son, regardless of who he married. No matter their face or body, hehe, as long as her son is well, it didn¡¯t matter if some of them fell to their deaths.

    Xiao Ting lowered her eyebrows and nned to leave. Suddenly Si Yue Junzhu asked: ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Si Yue hasn¡¯t been to the Imperial Capital for a long time. I don¡¯t know who this younger sister is?¡±

    The Empress Dowager smiled and patted Si Yue Junzhu¡¯s hand, saying: ¡°She¡¯s Xiao Ting, it¡¯s your Ninth Uncle¡¯s newly epted wangfei.¡±

    New?

    Also, epted?

    Didn¡¯t he marry me?

    Xiao Ting thought that based on how this old woman treated her, she must not like her, so why did she receive damage, ah?

    But Si Yue Junzhu had a surprised expression, and it took a long time before she said: ¡°It turns out that she¡¯s the Sixth Miss from Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s family, the famous Xiao Ting!¡±

    Her eyes turned slightly in disdain.

    Xiao Ting thought, is she that famous? Also, she¡¯s known throughout the Empire?

    Why didn¡¯t it spread all over the five countries and ten provinces?

    ¡°By the way, Imperial Grandmother, didn¡¯t Ninth Uncle already have a wife?¡±

    The Empress Dowager patiently exined: ¡°Your Ninth Aunt is a fateful person and died four years ago.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she introduced Si Yue Junzhu to Xiao Ting, ¡°This is Si Yue Junzhu from Rui Wangfu.¡±

    Xiao Ting twitched the corner of her mouth, took a few deep breathes before smiling at Si Yue, acknowledging her.

    I will endure.

    But this dissatisfied the Empress Dowager. Her face sank as she said, ¡°What kind of expression is this? Do you have no etiquette?¡±

    The Empress always felt Xiao Ting was displeasing to the eye from the beginning. It¡¯s just that Empress Dowager was in front, so she didn¡¯t have the right to speak.

    Seeing this, she added oil to the fire and said: ¡°Imperial Mother, Jiu Wangfei has always been like this, so you don¡¯t have to lower yourself to her level.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ah, Imperial Grandmother, Sixth Miss is lively by nature, and she certainly knows very little about the rules of our Imperial family. Besides, she¡¯s not from a schrly family, so you shouldn¡¯t ask too much. Why bother with her!¡±

    Si Yue Junzhu and the Empress performed a ¡®you say, I say¡¯ skit. Even if Xiao Ting was more straightforward, a bad image has been drawn right now.

    One said that she had always been unruly, and the other called her Sixth Miss. That was not to recognize her as Jiu Wangfei, let alone call her Ninth Aunt.

    She blinked at the two women winking and chattering about her.

    Xiao Ting epted them one by one.

    I will endure once more.

    It¡¯s a pity that these people didn¡¯t end there.

    So, she suddenly rolled her eyes, looked behind them, and said: ¡°Emperor.¡±

    The women turned their heads subconsciously but saw nothing behind them, only the quiet road with swayingnterns.

    When they turned around, there was only the maid, who had knelt there for a long time and was leading the way for Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found.

    At this time, Xiao Ting had already gone to another road after they turned around. These women are annoying. It seemed better to visit the Pce less in the future.

    And that ghost junzhu also opposed her.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke her or hide from her, ah.

    There should be no hatred between them, right?

    Could it be that the original host once beat her?

    Xiao Ting thought as she walked, but she couldn¡¯t think of a reason. There¡¯s no helping it, who made her only inherit part of the memory of the original host.

    She shook her head and suddenly realized the darkness in front of her and something blocking her way.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, where is this?

    A dpidated courtyard, a copsed gate, and pitch ckness. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s eerie.

    She took a look at the road. After avoiding the Empress Dowager and the others, she didn¡¯t seem to have met anyone again.

    So, is this the cold pce or a forbidden pce?

    Walking forward, she could still see under the in moonlight. At a nce, this pce should have been left like this for more than ten years. There are wild weeds everywhere and even two very lively hares jumping around.

    Xiao Ting was speechless. This is the Pce, ah!

    How could such a sight appear in the noblest ce of the Imperial Capital?

    However, as she continued, she didn¡¯t find anything iconic. She didn¡¯t know what this ce is, and she didn¡¯t meet anyone, so Xiao Ting was about to return where she came from.

    Who would have thought that when she was about to turn around, her feet got entangled in something?

    She bowed her head and took a look at the weeds. Frick, there was someone at her feet.

    She stepped on someone¡¯s long hair. This turning movement twisted it along the weeds next to it and tangled her ankle.

    Xiao Ting knelt and pushed the person, but there was no response.

    ¡°Is it a corpse?¡±

    She turned the person over, only to find that it was a young woman.

    Her eyes were tightly closed, seemingly asleep. There¡¯s still weak breath from her nose, and her arms and legs were intact, but her night clothes are too thin.

    She was also holding a sheepskin scroll tightly in her hand. Xiao Ting was just about to take it and look, but the young woman suddenly opened her eyes, a cold glint shing for a moment.

    Seeing this, even Xiao Ting, who had seen countless ghosts, was taken aback.

    ¡°Gods, you scared this miss to death.¡±

    The weeds could reach more than three feet high, and Xiao Ting tripped and fell to the ground as soon as she retreated.

    The young woman was about eighteen or neen years old, with long hair and a high bun, her eyes sharp with killing intent.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    Before Xiao Ting could react, a shimmering cold sword crossed her neck. The cold feeling brought goosebumps all over her body.

    ¡°I say, beautiful woman, what are you doing? This is the Pce!¡±

    Xiao Ting felt that the woman in front of her was very kind, and although she was indifferent, she looked more confused. Could it be¡­?

    So she had an idea and asked: ¡°Are you also a transmigrator?¡±

    The young woman looked at her condescendingly, not speaking.

    Xiao Ting thought they¡¯re the same. She didn¡¯t care about the cold sword on her neck at the moment. She slowly got up and said with a smile: ¡°What if I tell you, I¡¯m also one? Right, I came from Earth, where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be from the same hometown! And I¡¯m Chinese, how about you?¡±

    ¡°By the way, you may not know this world yet. I tell you, this is a feudal dynasty. There are people like the Emperor, and there are several dominatrices in this Pce. People must kneel and worship them at every turn. If you identally do something that displeases them, they¡¯d cut off your head. It¡¯s really dangerous¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± The woman snorted, interrupting Xiao Ting¡¯s long story before it ended, and said, ¡°Pretending to be crazy and saying nonsense, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Xiao Ting was speechless, looking at her suspiciously for a long time before reacting, ¡°If you¡¯re not a transmigrator, then who are you?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s over. I let out the secret this time.¡±

    Why is she so stupid that she exined her background when she met someone? Once again, this world is very dangerous.

    The world said: I won¡¯t shoulder this me, you¡¯re obviously just stupid.

    Xiao Ting was still muttering when she heard a plop behind her. Just now, the woman, who looked like a peerless master, fainted again.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded, what¡¯s with this situation?

    ¡°Does God want me to kill someone?¡± Xiao Ting looked at the sky, watching the slowly moving crescent moon in the sky, ¡°How can that be? This miss has never killed before, okay?¡±

    Therefore, a certain woman, who fell into the idiotic channel again, squatted down again and pushed the woman. Seeing the unresponsive woman, she finally gritted her teeth and carried her.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she walked before arriving outside of YaoChi Pce to her surprise. Seeing that it was her, the maid guarding the gates hurriedly came over.

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei, Guifei has gone to theke for the banquet.¡±

    The pce maid nced at the woman being carried by Xiao Ting and said: ¡°Who is she? Do you want this servant to help?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded repeatedly and said some nonsense: ¡°This is this consort¡¯s maid. She fainted because of some difort, so help her in quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jiu Wangfei.¡±

    The pce maid immediately recruited people to carry the woman in and ce her inside the courtyard.

    ¡°This consort remembers that Aunt has a momo here who understands the art of medicine, invite her quickly.¡± Xiao Ting has been to YaoChi Pce several times, so she¡¯s very familiar with thedies here and can speak very casually.

    Ever since Xiao Guifei was poisoned, the Emperor sent a mama over to wait on her in fear that someone would harm Xiao Guifei again.

    Only one person got this honor in the entire harem.

    Although the Empress sent this mama, Xiao Guifei treated her very well, so seeing Xiao Ting, she also kindly greeted her.

    ¡°Mama, please help me see how is my maid?¡±

    Xiao Ting muttered a bit in her heart. She¡¯scking in her brains, will this person die?

    If she¡¯s going to die, she should throw her out now and not trouble her Aunt.

    The mama responded with a smile and told Xiao Ting that she¡¯s okay after a moment. The woman just passed out and would wake up after an hour of rest.

    Only then did Xiao Ting rx. Seeing the mama staring at the parchment scroll in the woman¡¯s hand, Xiao Ting walked over and pulled it out of the woman¡¯s hand, then stuffed it into her sleeve pocket.

    The mama was also clever and didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei should go to the birthday banquet of His Majesty, this servant will show you the way.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, this is terrible. This consort has to go quickly, thank you all!¡± Xiao Ting remembered her purpose of entering the Pce, hurriedly lifted her skirt and ran out.

    The pce maid who had spoken to her reminded her repeatedly, ¡°Jiu Wangfei, you¡¯re going in the wrong direction.¡±

    Xiao Ting paused, turned around, and said: ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t it this way?¡±

    Pce maid: So, how did you find YaoChi Pce just now?

    ¡°This servant will lead you over!¡±

    ¡°That seems better, hurry up.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Iâ€™m Not Your Brother

    080: I¡¯m Not Your Brother

    When Xiao Ting returned to the tforms above theke, the banquet had already begun, and the sound of music was endless. The dancers danced gracefully above theke, looking like a group of mischievous fairies under the moonlight¡¯s reflection.

    Their fluttering long sleeves looked beautiful and mysterious.

    The cool wind brought up the mellow scent of wine, making the participants unrestrained and reckless. On the high tforms, all three levels enthusiastically watched the dancers not far away.

    This group of monarchs and ministers shared the same happiness.

    ¡°Sister, where did you go? Guifei sent someone to find you.¡± As soon as Xiao Ting sat down, Xiao Xin pulled her sleeves and looked at her worriedly.

    Xiao Ting squeezed his nose and said: ¡°So the kids are in charge of adults, huh? Sit down and eat something.¡±

    Xiao Xin shook his head to shake off Xiao Ting¡¯s ws, then whispered, ¡°Where did sister go! Also, the Emperor asked why you didn¡¯te just now, and it was Xiao Yun who covered for you.¡±

    Chu Yun hmphed softly, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the reputation of Jiu Wangfu, this heir son* wouldn¡¯t lie and cover for her.¡±

    (T/N: Starting now, I¡¯m going for the more urate trantion of ¡°shizi¡± which is ¡°heir son¡±. It might sound awkward at first but I¡¯ll try my best to fit it better.)

    ¡°The Emperor, this old man, sits so high and there are so many people here, why would he ask for me?¡± This surprised Xiao Ting. Although she¡¯s close to the highest level, she¡¯s not that lucky, right?

    ¡°You also said that the people sitting here are all descendants of the Imperial family, but here on Jiu Wangfu¡¯s side, there are only us two children. Emperor Uncle is not blind, can he not see?¡± When mentioning this, Chu Yun felt frustrated.

    She didn¡¯t know where her father had gone, but this woman was always causing trouble. Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯d go to her aunt? All the concubines and Empress are here, but she¡¯s still missing.

    Throwing two little children here was simply outrageous.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Xiao Ting nced left and right, realizing that this was the reason.

    On the left was the family of Rui Wangfu with dozens of men and women. One of the women caught her attention.

    It was that Rui Wangfei who encountered Jiu Wangye that day in the Pce, the white lotus.

    What was she called again, she forgot.

    On the right was the Third Prince, who was the Emperor¡¯s favorite, and a beautiful woman, as well as a child. They should be the fabled side concubine and the Emperor¡¯s little grandson.

    Opposite, a very eager gaze attracted her. Xiao Ting looked up and saw that Fifth Young Master was sitting opposite them, not on the front seat, but on the side. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t the protagonist.

    No, that¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important was that this ce was almost where the Imperial family was seated, so what¡¯s his identity?

    Damn it, was she cheated?

    Seeing him smile brightly, Xiao Ting fiercely red, then ignored him.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your father?¡±

    Okay, even if she¡¯s not there, where¡¯s her cheap husband who has been busy in the Pce all day?

    Chu Yun was a little lost, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xiao Ting was about to say something, when a person squeezed from behind, ¡°Ting¡¯er, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±

    It was Princess Zhao Hua. After seeing Xiao Ting, she squeezed through the crowd.

    ¡°Sit down there.¡± Xiao Ting directed Chu Yun and Xiao Xin to move their butt, then let Zhao Hua sit down.

    Everyone was at the low table, so it¡¯s too obvious for her to stand like this.

    ¡°I went to see my Aunt, but I didn¡¯t expect to miss her. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Zhao Hua leaned in Xiao Ting¡¯s ear and angrily said: ¡°Did you see the woman behind Imperial Grandmother?¡±

    Xiao Ting looked over and was surprised that that ghost Si Yue Junzhu was sitting behind the Empress Dowager.

    Although she was left alone, she¡¯s still behind the Empress Dowager, and not everyone on the high tform was lucky enough to sit in her position.

    Even Zhao Hua had never been so favored by the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Rui Wangfu¡¯s junzhu, Si Yue.¡±

    Zhao Hua gritted her teeth, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I have long heard that this girl can be a literary and martial artist. This is the first time we met. Unexpectedly, she bought over Imperial Grandmother.¡±

    Xiao Ting thought that if she can hate people at first sight, maybe it¡¯s the Empress Dowager and Si Yue. Some people just needed a look to dislike each other. This refers to her and the Empress Dowager!

    ¡°She¡¯s really shameless, but she still made Imperial Grandmother happy.¡± Zhao Hua was a child of the Imperial family. Even though Si Yue wasn¡¯t pleasing to the eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything bad.

    But Xiao Ting was different as she said, ¡°Bitches are like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a bitch.¡±

    Xiao Xin beside them blinked at the two of them from time to time, then finally said: ¡°Sister, we are still young, so you can¡¯t teach us children badly.¡±

    Chu Yun snorted coldly and continued, ¡°This heir son isn¡¯t afraid, but don¡¯t break my cousin.¡±

    Zhao Hua blushed and went haha.

    ¡°Huh? Ting¡¯er, howe that young man from Jiangnan wangfu always looks at you? Do you know him?¡±

    Zhao Hua nced around, and suddenly caught a line of sight.

    Xiao Ting had already lowered her head and started eating. Without raising her head, she said: ¡°The young man from Jiangnan wangfu, which one? This miss doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°If so, then why is he smiling at you?¡± Zhao Hua stabbed Xiao Ting with her arm.

    Only then did Xiao Ting raise her head, displeasedly followed her gaze, and instantly became angry.

    ¡°Did you just say he¡¯s the son of the Jiangnan King!¡± Xiao Ting pointed to the Fifth Young Master and asked.

    Zhao Hua smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, the heir son of Jiangnan King is sitting in front of him, and the one beside him is the fifth son, a weak schr and a yboy.¡±

    Zhao Hua used her absolutely false information to exin. Xiao Ting was speechless. Fifth Young Master is a weak schr?

    Then who was the one who led her to go over the wall of the brothel in the first ce?

    There¡¯s also something about being a yboy, uh, this might be true, but why did he be a shy man who didn¡¯t dare change his clothes in front of her?

    Aiya, a lot of brain cells have died again. Forget it, don¡¯t think about such a difficult problem.

    ¡°Oh, wangye invited him to live in the Mansion for a few days before.¡±

    Zhao Hua was even more surprised now, ¡°Ninth Uncle asked the son of the Jiangnan King to stay in the wangfu?¡±

    Xiao Ting was speechless, ¡°Is it that terrible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than terrible. If you hadn¡¯t said it yourself, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if this princess is beaten to death. You have to know, even this princess never stayed overnight in Jiu Wangfu. Thest time I was drunk, I thought I could make an exception, but I was still thrown into the Pce by Ninth Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Jiu Wangfu never epts outsiders for the night.¡±

    Finally, Zhao Hua gave this summary.

    Xiao Ting blinked, is there such a strange person?

    Chu Yun looked at Xiao Ting with a hating iron for not bing steel gaze, and said: ¡°Now you know how indulging father is to this woman, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, first you picked up a seriously injured maid, then you picked up someone again two days ago¡­a man this time. Even if it¡¯s one of the Uncle¡¯s sons, he¡¯s still male. Do you know how to write the words avoiding suspicion?¡± After Chu Yun finished speaking, she realized that she had said a few words incorrectly, because, at this moment, Xiao Xin¡¯s eyes were wide and looking at her aggrievedly.

    Xiao Ting also brought Xiao Xin into the wangfu.

    ¡°The wangfu is so big, it¡¯s not hard to live with a few more people. Besides, picking up Xiao Shi is not to apany you. Children really have no conscience. If this consort hadn¡¯t been afraid that you grew upcking in calcium and love since young, how could I send Xiao Shi here at such a young age.¡±

    Xiao Ting quarreled with Chu Yun with half-truths and in the end, Chu Yun conceded.

    Her sister¡¯s words also amused Xiao Xin.

    Over there, the Fifth Young Master saw that Xiao Ting only red at him, then stopped looking, as if she had forgotten him.

    Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son¡¯s gaze drifted from him and Xiao Ting, then he suddenly asked: ¡°Are you at Ninth Uncle¡¯s ce these two days?¡±

    The Fifth Young Master returned to that splendid yboy appearance, tilted his body, and drank before saying: ¡°Yes, someone chased after me and Jiu Wangfei saved me.¡±

    Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son narrowed his eyes slightly and said nothing.

    The Fifth Young Master suddenly leaned over, put his head on his shoulder, and said: ¡°Brother, who do you think wants to kill me?¡±

    Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son stiffened, ¡°They¡¯re going after me, so they¡¯re not going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fifth Young Master drank a big sip of wine again, and the wine slid down from the corner of his mouth onto the shoulders of Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son. The slightly cool feeling made the other frown and push his head away while saying: ¡°Drink less.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get drunk.¡± The Fifth Young Master fell again, ¡°Father asked Cheng YunYi to follow, aren¡¯t you worried about it?¡±

    Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son snorted softly, then coldly said: ¡°Whoever they are, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care even more.¡± Fifth Young Master whispered, but Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son didn¡¯t hear it clearly and asked him again. Fifth Young Master just shook his head.

    ¡°Why are you telling me about this?¡± He didn¡¯t know about Cheng YunYiing to the Imperial Capital.

    Fifth Young Masterughed brightly. His clear voice sounded very nice and that slight hoarseness drinking brought a mellow feeling to it.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re my brother!¡±

    Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son¡¯s eyebrows were filled with coldness. After pushing him away, he sat a little farther, ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Look, Xiao Guifei is here.¡±

    Above theke, the group of dancers had already receded and there¡¯s only the stage.

    The sky was light and hazy and the moonlight clear. A water curtain in the center of the stage slowly undtes and finally stilled.

    Xiao Guifei danced in a crescent white fairy dress. The long sleeves waved to both sides, and a light squat or tilt of the head would attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Stunning and gorgeous, extremely unique!

    After another rotation, all the guests on the tform went quiet, looking in one direction, as if it¡¯s the only touch of moonlight left in this world.

    A piece of music created a buzz, like a ripple flowing through people¡¯s hearts as she walked. It made people feel rxed and happy.

    Xiao Guifei¡¯s dancing was undoubtedly beautiful. Looking from a distance, it¡¯s like an elf at night, rolling, jumping, and looking back, her every action full of temptation.

    This was a very contradictory feeling.

    There¡¯s not only the naivety of fairies but also the charm of a witch.

    It¡¯s very different from the normal her.

    The music sounded ghostly in the empty venue, mysterious but sincere.

    ¡°Good, good¡­¡±

    As the apuse sounded, Xiao Guifei converged her temperament and returned to her formerly delicate but charming Guifei persona.

    She put her hands together in front of her, and just as she was about to say something, there was suddenly chaos on top of the tform. The collision of swords resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Protect the Emperor.¡± The Imperial Guard Commander Xu rushed forward first but those people stopped him.

 Chapter 81 - Xiao Guifei Is Missing

    081: Xiao Guifei Is Missing

    At this time, neat sharp arrows slid through the sky and shot straight towards the center of the tforms.

    The cold glint on the arrows brought an endless chill as it headed to the Emperor who looked angry but also helpless.

    Everyone was busy evading and for a while, only a few secret guards shed out beside the Emperor. If they want to protect the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and the others, they cannot do so.

    ¡°Protect the Emperor.¡± Commander Xu cut off a person¡¯s arm and wanted to step over him, but there was still someone in front of him.

    This scene happened so quickly that the guards didn¡¯t have time to help. They expected to see those cold arrows go through the Emperor, the one who grasped the Empire and control the life and death of all the people in it.

    ¡°Swish swish swish¡­¡± A sword moved like a blooming flower, so dense it¡¯s like a fan, then came the sound of ding ding dong dong.

    The sound of swords colliding resounded. Jiu Wangye descended from the sky and smashed the feather arrows that were shot. A cold light burst out from his hand as he swept his iron sword, his sword qi rippling downwards.

    A circle of waves visible to the naked eye spread rapidly to the distance.

    Many people were hurt by the sword qi and wailed all over the ce for a while. But some people also leaped into the air and flew away.

    This confusion left everyone at a loss.

    ¡°Kill all, leave no one.¡± This move of Jiu Wangye, who was dressed in nk clothes and had inky ck hair waving in the air, disrupted the encirclement. After the guards surrounded the highest tform, hended in front of Xiao Ting and the others, then indifferently said that to the others.

    The Imperial Guards immediately took the order and started with those exposed.

    But Xiao Ting was a little silly at the moment.

    What¡¯s going on?

    This is the Emperor¡¯s birthday. This is the Pce, the noblest and safest ce in the Empire. How can so many bad guys suddenly run out?

    Everyone retreated to a safe ce. After half a quarter of an hour, the noisy, chaotic, bloody, and mournful gradually calmed down as the guards controlled the scene.

    The tforms have three floors above and three below outside, which are surrounded by water.

    Jiu Wangye and Commander Xu said a few words, then sent Xiao Ting and the others to the tforms.

    Although Xiao Ting was curious, she also knew that the sword had no eyes. With her jack of all trades skills, going out would be delivering food to them.

    So she took the two cuties and Zhao Hua into the crowd with peace of mind.

    But other people didn¡¯t have that blessing.

    ¡°Guifei fell into the water¡­¡±

    With that exmation, everyone¡¯s hearts raised again. Xiao Ting then remembered that her aunt was still in the middle of theke, so she handed the two little things to Zhao Hua and the others to take care of, then pulled away from the guards and went out.

    Sure enough, the people had already gotten off the stage and hid.

    Although this incident attracted the attention of many people, the Emperor was the most important so more guards still surrounded the tforms. After a quarter of an hour, the peace was restored here.

    At this time, the Emperor made an order to look for Xiao Guifei. A quarter of an hour, two-quarters of an hour, half an hour passed. From when the moon began its descent to the west, the entire Pce began to panic.

    The Imperial Guards lined up like ghosts in every corner of the Pce, but they didn¡¯t find even a corner of Xiao Guifei¡®s clothes.

    Outside YaoChi Pce, a group of pce maids and guards all knelt outside while trembling, enduring the wind all night. The Emperor sat before them, not leaving even until the early morning. As time went by, his face became more and more ugly.

    The Empress Dowager is already old and has returned to her Ci¡¯An Pce. Only the Empress and Concubine Shu are qualified to stay here.

    The Empress¡¯ brows were full of hidden worries. She advised the Emperor from time to time, but no one knew whether her worries were true or not.

    ¡°Emperor, please rest first. There are courtiers waiting here. Whenever there¡¯s news about the Guifei, the courtiers will report to you immediately, okay?¡±

    This was the Empress nth request like this, but the Emperor couldn¡¯t sleep. His beloved can¡¯t be found which had him in a bad mood and because of Tao Zhi¡¯s matter, he felt uneasy. Now, taking advantage of his birthday, he finally has a bit of joy.

    Unexpectedly, this happened.

    ¡°You, I think you want her to disappear forever!¡± The Emperor was in the harem, how can he not know their entanglement?

    ¡°Emperor, you have wronged your consort, this consort¡­¡± The Empress was about to say something when the Emperor snorted and red at her, making her shut up.

    On the other side, Concubine Shu was teasing a baby in her arms, her whole body exuding the light of maternal love. Even with the Empress like this, she still sat there with low eyebrows, as if they had nothing to do with her.

    Neither persuading nor blending in.

    This was Concubine Shu, ranked under Guifei, the first of the four concubines, and the woman in the Pce who could sit on equal footing with the Empress but was extremely low-key. Still, no one dared to provoke her.

    This woman didn¡¯t care whether she¡¯s spoiled or had fallen out of favor.

    Being in the Pce for more than ten years, she didn¡¯t approach anyone, including the Emperor.

    If Xiao Guifei was the Emperor¡¯s favorite in this Pce, then Concubine Shu was the one that tickled the Emperor the most.

    ¡°Concubine Shu, how about persuading him!¡± The Empress held her breath and finally looked at Concubine Shu.

    At that point, the bowing Concubine raised her head, her eyes congealed into someone who ignored mortal matters, not dyed by the secr world.

    cid and quiet. This was slightly different from Jiu Wangye.

    Hong Shao and the others had been staying in YaoChi Pce. This time, the incident happened suddenly and so many assassins appeared all at once. The Emperor has ordered a thorough investigation of everyone, including whether there were any people they brought with them when they entered the Pce.

    It¡¯s clear that someone brought the people in ck inside the Pce. Otherwise, with the strictness of the Imperial Pce, how could there be so many assassins?

    Therefore, everyone who entered the Pcest night was still inside at this moment.

    Now that the four gates were closed, no one coulde and go at will.

    Xiao Ting asked them to stay here, but when she rushed to the main hall, she happened to have a face-to-face meeting with Jiu Wangye and the others.

    Xiao Ting immediately ran over with a smile and asked, ¡°Wangye, has Guifei been found?¡±

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t speak, but frowned invisibly and waved her to go back first.

    Rejected, Xiao Ting silently stopped and unexpectedly discovered that YuChi XinHan, who had disappeared for a few days, looked worn out and seemed like he hadn¡¯t slept for a few days.

    He looked depressed and a little uneasy.

    YuChi XinHan also saw Xiao Ting. He didn¡¯t smile at her or tease her as before. Instead, he nced at her with aplicated expression and walked out to follow Jiu Wangye.

    Xu Zhi kept his eyes straight from beginning to end as if he hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ting.

    In the main hall, Concubine Shu hadn¡¯t spoken yet, when Jiu Wangye stepped in, ¡°Brother Emperor, I found her.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Xiao Ting was also at a loss as she hid behind the door.

    Did they find Aunt Guifei? It didn¡¯t seem like it. However, how could wangye find her so simply?

    ¡°Xiao Guifei was at LingWu Gate and was about to leave the Pce, but was recognized by the guards. Now she¡¯s waiting outside YaoChi Pce to be summoned by the Emperor.¡± Commander Xu took a step forward and exined these things quickly.

    The Emperor was anxious and didn¡¯t realize the meaning of their words. He anxiously scolded: ¡°Then go and invite Guifei in.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Commander Xu nced at Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°What? Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The Emperor was angry. He worried all night and finally got news of his beloved, but this kid was still procrastinating here. Did he not want to live anymore?

    Xu Zhi still looked like he couldn¡¯t help it and just knelt there, saying nothing.

    In the end, Jiu Wangye took over, ¡°Brother Emperor, please go and see it for yourself!¡±

    At this moment, the Emperor only wanted to see Xiao Guifei, so he didn¡¯t think carefully about what he said. He kicked Commander Xu aside and hurriedly went outside.

    The Empress¡¯ gaze swept across Jiu Wangye and YuChi XinHan¡¯s bodies. They¡¯re acting very vague. She wanted to see what Xiao Guifei had done.

    Concubine Xu was still indifferent, coaxing the child in her arms.

    Jiu Wangye stood with his hands behind him and said: ¡°If the Empress and Concubine Shu had nothing else, please go back first!¡±

    Before the Empress¡¯ butt could hit the cushion, she heard this. She couldn¡¯t sit nor stand. In the end, under Jiu Wangye¡®s gaze, she had to leave.

    Although this Jiu Wangye has no power, he is trusted by the Emperor and was the only wangye who hadn¡¯t gone to a fief.

    Xiao Ting was hiding outside the main hall. Seeing the Emperor leave in a hurry, she also followed.

    When he went outside YaoChi Pce, he was a little dumbfounded.

    Only to see Xiao Guifei in a set of maid clothes and wearing the hairstyle of a pce maid, lying quietly on a soft cloth, her eyes half-closed, as if about to fall asleep.

    Shocked at seeing this scene, the Emperor took a few steps back, ¡°What happened to beloved consort?¡±

    Commander Xu, who followed, hurriedly supported him from behind, and said: ¡°Emperor, please take care of your dragon body.¡±

    ¡°Guifei, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The Emperor shook off Commander Xu¡¯s hand, walked to the Guifei, and squatted down, his voice very depressed.

    ¡°Who killed her?¡± He asked with a trembling voice as he cupped Xiao Guifei¡¯s battered cheek with his hand.

    Xiao Ting was dumbfounded when she heard this, moved forward, and said, ¡°Is my aunt dead?¡±

    ¡°She was finest night, where did she go?¡± Xiao Ting also squatted on the other side, feeling sour in her heart.

    ¡°Who the hell did it? Check it out for me, I want to avenge my beloved consort.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell this consort who did this to my aunt. This consort will y his skin, remove the bones and drink blood.¡± Xiao Ting bulged her cheeks with a look of anger. She was too angry.

    Xu Zhi looked at the two people in front of him, feeling a little at a loss. How could one be more brutal than the other?

    Even the Emperor was a little surprised when he heard what Xiao Ting said.

    ¡°Emperor, please rejoice, Xiao Guifei, she¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Imperial Guifei, the only Imperial Consort with my seal.¡± The Emperor was furious.

    Commander Xu went silent, then replied: ¡°It¡¯s this one¡¯sck of knowledge, asking the Emperor to forgive this one. All this one wanted to say is that Imperial Guifei is not dead.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This dumbfounded the Emperor and Xiao Ting at the same time.

    The two of them were already thinking about catching the viin and taking revenge, but they didn¡¯t expect that they were wrong.

    At the two¡¯s wide-open eyes, Commander Xu started to sweat.

    There are some things he couldn¡¯t joke about. There¡¯s also Jiu Wangye to back up his exnation. So he could only bite the bullet and reply, ¡°The concubine just passed out and she¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Then you damn thing, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± The Emperor was so angry that he fumed.

    Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes widened too, and after taking a closer look at her Aunt Guifei, she stood up and said, ¡°Commander Xu, will you die if you say a few more words? You made this miss feel sad.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Xiao Guifeiâ€™s Past

    082: Xiao Guifei¡¯s Past

    Upon hearing Xiao Ting¡¯s words and although Xu Zhi knew what Xiao Ting meant, he was still dumbfounded by the ambiguity in her words.

    Could this girl speak human words?

    Those who didn¡¯t know would think she¡¯s eager for the Guifei to die.

    And Emperor, what does this have to do with him?

    When did he say that Xiao Guifei died? It¡¯s because they jumped to conclusions and had problems with their perceptions, okay?

    ¡°Emperor, please forgive this one. Jiu Wangfei, please forgive this one.¡±

    At the moment, what else could he say?

    Xiao Guifei was carried into YaoChi Pce, and the imperial physicians were soon gathered here.

    The Emperor just came out of the inner rooms much calmer, ¡°Ninth Brother, let¡¯s talk about it. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Jiu Wangye said in a deep voice: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Emperor see it for himself?¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to see?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face was very angry. He had obviously thought of it.

    Jiu Wangye ignored him. His gaze swept towards the inner room and saw a figure walking back and forth behind the beaded curtains.

    The Emperor¡¯s face became even more ugly. What¡¯s so good about that silly little girl?

    ¡°YuChi XinHan, you say it.¡±

    The corpse-like YuChi XinHan wanted to cry without tears. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have gone back to the Pce.

    Truly man proposes but God disposes, ah.

    ¡°That, Emperor, it¡¯s like this. This subordinate received an order and departed from the Imperial Capital two days ago. After eight horses died and ten catties lost¡­¡±

    YuChi XinHan became more and more energetic when he spoke. He couldn¡¯t wait to talk about all the things he suffered. He hadn¡¯t finishedining yet when he was interrupted.

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face became darker for a few degrees again. He¡¯s already so worried, why are these people by his side so unreliable!

    The Emperor¡¯s voice deepened, and YuChi XinHan immediately fell silent. He didn¡¯t have the surname Chu and didn¡¯t have Jiu Wangye¡¯s close bond with the Emperor, so he recounted what happened just now.

    It turned out that to catch up with the Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet, YuChi XinHan rushed backst night without stopping or sleeping after getting the answer that Jiu Wangye wanted.

    He thought there¡¯d be a reward, but didn¡¯t expect toe back at an untimely moment. There¡¯s martialw inside and outside the Pce, and he couldn¡¯t get in at all.

    So he had to sleep outside the Pce gate for one night. If Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t appear then, he might beying on the ground outside.

    To attract Jiu Wangye¡®s attention, he pointed to a group of pce maids and said that there were fugitives among them. However, because of his mischief, it not only bothered Jiu Wangye who passed by but also found Xiao Guifei, who was about to get out of the Pce.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know the situation and went straight to pay his respects. Xiao Guifei was so angry that without speaking, she fainted.

    So at this moment, he was taken by Jiu Wangye to plead for mercy.

    As for why Xiao Guifei wanted to pretend to be a pce maid, maybe it¡¯s because of something interesting that happened these few days.

    After listening, the Emperor didn¡¯t speak for a long time¡­

    In the inner room of YaoChi Pce, the Imperial Physicians battled over taking the pulse. After that, they wrote a bunch of medications. Xiao Ting saw them whispering and felt unhappy.

    Seeing more and more orders being sent out that almost piled up into a mountain, her face waspletely dark.

    ¡°I say, old man, you prescribed so many medicines, are you sure she won¡¯t die if she took it?¡±

    Xiao Ting grabbed one and saw that all nk spaces were filled out. Looking at the others, all of them are the same.

    So many medicines really won¡¯t kill people?

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± The white-bearded physician stroked his beard, and happily said: ¡°Jiu Wangfei is joking.¡±

    ¡°This consort isn¡¯t joking. This medication has three parts poison. Don¡¯t you know such a simple truth?¡±

    Xiao Ting felt that they were bullying her for her ignorance.

    ¡°Uh.¡± Xiao Ting looked so serious that it made the other physicians at a loss.

    Since ancient times, diagnosing the pulse for the Imperial family has been mainly based on temperature adjustment. Tonics are used more often, so the body wouldn¡¯t get any worse.

    Xiao Guifei has been in the harem for so many years, so naturally, she has her own Imperial Physician. Physician Wei stepped forward and said: ¡°Jiu Wangfei, don¡¯t worry. Guifei is well, just a little frightened. She just needs to rest for a while.¡±

    Xiao Ting nced askance at him, then said: ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, it¡¯s fine then. You all go out!¡±

    After the educated physicians retreated, Xiao Ting hurried to the bed. Suddenly, Xiao Guifei¡®s beautiful eyes opened, and she urgently said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything, just listen to Aunt.¡±

    Xiao Ting drove away the Imperial Physicians just now after seeing the wink from Xiao Guifei.

    Xiao Ting nodded.

    ¡°The Xiao family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you from now on. You have to be just Jiu Wangfei, do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Aunt, what happened?¡± Xiao Ting felt Xiao Guifei¡®s urgency, so she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    But Xiao Guifei didn¡¯t answer her at all. She grabbed her wrist and solemnly told her, ¡°Remember, you are Jiu Wangfei. Take care of Xiao Xin, and you¡¯re not allowed to intervene in other matters.¡±

    ¡°No matter what happens to the Xiao family, it has nothing to do with you, do you understand?¡±

    This worried Xiao Ting. Why did she feel like her aunt was talking about her funeral? An ominous feeling lingered in her heart, and it wouldn¡¯t dissipate.

    ¡°Aunt, make it clear. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xiao Ting wanted to ask more when she heard the sound of the bead curtain from behind her.

    Xiao Guifei had already retracted her hand and sat up. The Emperor walked over but didn¡¯t approach, just looking at Xiao Guifei with aplicated expression.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t understand the expression in her eyes and just felt it¡¯s a little weird.

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± She approached Xiao Guifei subconsciously.

    At this moment, Xiao Guifei, even after just waking up, was still outstanding. Even if she¡¯s wearing a pce maid¡¯s attire, she still couldn¡¯t conceal her world-famous appearance and her smile that was full of style and charm.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, go down first!¡±

    With such ordinary words, Xiao Ting felt more and more uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to leave Xiao Guifei, and was even wary of the Emperor.

    ¡°Be obedient.¡±

    Xiao Guifei patted her hand, her eyes extremely gentle.

    Xiao Ting could only withdraw in the end.

    For a long time, there was silence in the Pce, until a sneer came. Xiao Guifei gracefully walked up to the Emperor.

    As usual, with that curvy figure and moving voice, she held the Emperor¡¯s arm and greeted him.

    ¡°The Emperor can ask anything you want. This consort will not hide from you.¡±

    Xiao Guifei stepped on the carpet with her jade feet and personally stepped forward to make a pot of tea for the Emperor. The steam rose and curled up between the two.

    Like an invisible wall that cut off the love between them.

    The Emperor looked at Xiao Guifei for a long while, seeming to want to see through her, but finally had to withdraw and say: ¡°As beloved consort said, is there really something to hide from me?¡±

    Xiao Guifei was still smiling. Her coquettish voice remained, but he couldn¡¯t hear her past gentleness, ¡°Presumably, Ninth Brother should have already obtained the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have loved a man in my life, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t you!¡±

    Her eyes were clear and cold. She still smiled so charmingly and affectionately, which was a contradiction, and she called herself ¡°I¡±.

    She¡¯s still smiling.

    The Emperor was furious, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Who is he? Does it matter to you, Emperor?¡± Xiao Guifei poured the boiled water, made a cup for the Emperor then handed it over.

    The Emperor didn¡¯t answer and just coldly looked at her.

    Xiao Guifei silently smiled, ced the teacup in front of the Emperor, then took a seat.

    She poured a cup for herself, ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°I know that he¡¯s dead. If not, you wouldn¡¯t enter the Pce with peace of mind.¡± The Emperor snorted coldly. ¡°You have kept this from me for so many years, it¡¯s really well-intentioned ah!¡±

    Xiao Guifei didn¡¯t exin much, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding it from the Emperor, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not necessary, why do you want to leave the Pce?¡±

    ¡°To not give birth to my child, you framed a pce maid and forced an old mama to death. You would rather be infertile for life.¡±

    ¡°You know, you know how much I wanted a child with you. Why are you so cruel?¡±

    Faced with such a strong usation, Xiao Guifei¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even change. She still smiled and said: ¡°The Emperor truly treats me well. I will never forget it, but¡­¡±

    In the main hall, Xiao Ting walked back and forth, looking at the inner room, but couldn¡¯t hear nor see anything.

    She asked what happened to Jiu Wangye, but her cheap husband ignored her.

    She had a sour face and looked like she¡¯d hack someone to pieces.

    ¡°Xu Zhi, you tell this consort, what happened?¡±

    Xu Zhi looked at his nose, and his nose looks at his heart. He stood upright like a stone statue, standing in ce with a saber.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. Don¡¯t joke around, he wouldn¡¯t have a long life if he did.

    At this time, Hong Shao finally found this ce after repeatedly asking.

    ¡°Wangfei, that girl is awake.¡± She first greeted Jiu Wangye and then whispered to Xiao Ting.

    She thought she was being quiet, but she didn¡¯t know that her words had already fallen into the ears of those who cared.

    Therefore, before Xiao Ting spoke, Jiu Wangye¡®s faint voice floated over, ¡°What girl? Who is it?¡±

    Xiao Ting angrily turned her head and red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you manage me.¡±

    After speaking, she took another look at the inner room. Thinking that there won¡¯t be news for a while, she went to see the woman she picked up.

    At a side room of YaoChi Pce, Xiao Xin was sitting on the steps, holding his chin reminiscent of his sister. Seeing Xiao Tinge over, he quickly ran over with his short legs.

    ¡°Sister, how is Aunt? Xiao Shi heard that she was injured. Can Xiao Shi visit her?¡±

    The little man pulled Xiao Ting¡¯s sleeve with a worried expression.

    Xiao Ting smiled at him and said, ¡°Aunt and the Emperor are together, so Xiao Shi can¡¯t go there. After these obnoxious guys are gone, sister will take you to see Aunt again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then, okay!¡± Xiao Xin reluctantly agreed.

    Lu You hurriedly walked over, ¡°Wangfei, go and have a look. The girl you brought back woke up and wants to leave.¡±

    ¡°Leave? This is the Pce. Is this a ce where she cane and go as she pleases?¡±

    Xiao Ting snorted and walked forward first.

    As soon as she entered the door, she realized why all the pce maids were guarding outside and didn¡¯t dare enter.

    The girl in ck was obviously not weak in martial arts, but at this moment, she¡¯s like a shrew who didn¡¯t understand any martial arts, hitting whatever she grabbed and throwing whatever she got.

    ¡°Why did you be crazy?¡±

    As soon as Xiao Ting stepped in, she felt a cool breeze on her head. She hurriedly stepped back and closed the door, then heard something m on the door, before opening it again.

    She then strode inside.

    ¡°You are XIao Ting, the Jiu Wangfei.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Making Trouble

    083: Making Trouble

    ¡°Aiya, you finally woke up. I say, you¡¯re really the same person, you either kill or smash people, can¡¯t you have a better temper? Always being angry will make you uglier.¡± Xiao Ting preached while walking.

    This person is the woman in ck whom she dug from the weeds when she got lostst night.

    At that time, this woman almost killed her before fainting. Xiao Ting then pitied her and brought her back to Yaochi Pce.

    The woman is awake now.

    ¡°By the way, who are you?¡± Xiao Ting just sat down when she suddenly thought of this question and asked casually.

    Hong Shao and Lu You looked speechless. In a ce like the Pce, their family¡¯s wangfei dared to pick up people and bring them back.

    At first nce, they knew this woman not good.

    The two looked at each other and seeing the woman not talking, Lu You stepped forward and whispered: ¡°Wangfei, this woman is a stranger, so let¡¯s tell wangye about this matter!¡±

    Xiao Ting blinked, a little puzzled, ¡°No, wangye is very busy.¡± He¡¯s busy taking care of his Emperor Brother, so there¡¯s no time to care for her.

    Xiao Ting looked at the woman in ck and asked: ¡°Then why did you appear there, and what king of ce is that?¡±

    ¡°Noment, hand me over if you have the ability.¡± The ck-clothed woman showed frost on her face. Even if she knew she would die at any time, she didn¡¯t have the slightest cowardice and spoke harshly.

    Xiao Ting wasn¡¯t angry, but she had a headache. She turned her head to look at Lu You, showing a ttering smile.

    Lu You knew that her wangfei was at her wit¡¯s end.

    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter this when saving people.

    So Lu You stepped forward and asked in a moderately questioning tone, ¡°It¡¯s a capital crime to break into the Pce without permission. Our wangfei kindly saved you. If you have a conscience, leave immediately and don¡¯t cause trouble to our wangfei.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the premise is if you can leave safely.¡±

    Hearing this, the ck-clothed woman remained unmoved, then asked in a cold voice: ¡°Are you really letting me go?¡±

    She seemed to be asking Lu You, but she looked at Xiao Ting.

    However, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t even look at the woman in ck, looking indifferent.

    The ck-clothed woman could only look at Lu You, and Lu You nodded and said yes, representing Xiao Ting.

    ¡°Then return my things to me.¡± The woman in ck stretched out her hand and looked at Xiao Ting again.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Ting pulled out a sheepskin roll from her sleeve and threw it over. The woman in ck immediately took it. After taking a nce, she immediately tucked it into her arms, then turned around without saying a word.

    ¡°Wangfei, you¡¯ll really let her go? This is the Pce, and that woman is not a good person at first nce.¡± Hong Shao asked Xiao Ting with some guilty conscience, always feeling that something would definitely happen.

    Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t spoken yet when Lu You knocked on Hong Shao¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You, when will you use your brain?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mine?¡± Although Hong Shao muttered dissatisfiedly, she still let Lu You speak, because she also didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu You asked the pce maid to bring in the two little masters, nced at Hong Shao then said: ¡°Wangfei did this naturally to get rid of the girl. The Imperial Pce has not lifted the ban. If someone bumps into her and she¡¯s found in Yaochi Pce, wouldn¡¯t it cause trouble for Guifei and wangfei?¡±

    Hong Shao was not convinced, ¡°You also said that¡¯s if she could get out of the Pce at all. If she¡¯s caught, wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous if she said that Guifei and wangfei took her in?¡±

    ¡°In this Pce, there are so many deceitful things. The Guifei has been the favorite in the Pce for many years. She could just say it¡¯s just a little thief, right?¡±

    Hong Shao understood now, and at the same time, she had to admire Lu You¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t think of so much.

    Looking at her wangfei, Hong Shao felt that her wangfei had learned some tricks, although she used to be straightforward.

    Surprised by the suspicious worship from Hong Shao, Xiao Ting hurriedly picked up a teacup to cover it up.

    Don¡¯t joke around, she also didn¡¯t understand what Lu You said, okay?

    Everything¡¯s a mess, so she didn¡¯t think much.

    She just thought that since that girl didn¡¯t like it here, she should leave. Anyway, she¡¯s not in the mood to care about her now.

    She didn¡¯t even care where she went.

    As for what to do with Aunt Guifei?

    At this time, Chu Yun and Xiao Xin walked in from a side door. Xiao Xin blinked his big eyes and said: ¡°Sister, I heard that the person you picked up left!¡±

    Chu Yun snorted coldly, turned her head arrogantly, and walked across Xiao Ting. She solemnly climbed the high chair and sat opposite her.

    ¡°There¡¯s truly a master for any kind of maid. Hong Shao, you¡¯re so stupid that you could die.¡±

    Obviously, Chu Yun and Xiao Xin heard their conversation. Everyone knew that Chu Yun was cursing Xiao Ting.

    Naturally, this dissatisfied Hong Shao, but she didn¡¯t dare talk back to Chu Yun. Don¡¯t joke around, in the entire Jiu Wangfu, except for the wangfei who¡¯s not afraid of him, even she wanted to hide every time she saw him.

    As a result, she could only smile ingratiatingly.

    In addition to the masters and servants of Jiu Wangfu, there are also maids from the Yaochi Pce staying here.

    They were all close servants of the Guifei and naturally knew that Xiao Ting¡¯s rtionship with Jiu Wangfu¡®s heir son was not very good.

    It¡¯s just that Jiu Wangfei still didn¡¯t show any temper so they continued to serve them.

    It¡¯s good that this person is simple-minded.

    Lu You stepped forward and hugged Xiao Xin, then sat down next to Xiao Ting. She then asked, ¡°Wangfei, what you threw to that girl just now seems to be a map.¡±

    ¡°It looks important.¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded and said while grinning, ¡°You¡¯re still the smartest.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t wangfei check what it was? There¡¯s no such thing in this Pce.¡± Lu You was a little embarrassed to be praised, but still said what¡¯s on her mind.

    As soon as Xiao Ting was about to say something, she heard a string of eager footsteps outside, apanied by the sound of iron swords nging.

    It went from far to near, and at the same time, someone was shoutingmands.

    ¡°Everyone in Yaochi Pce, immediately go and wait outside the main hall!¡±

    At the same time as receiving the order, all the pce doors were opened, including the ce where Xiao Ting and the others stayed.

    ¡°Everyone, go to the main hall immediately.¡±

    The visitor wore iron armor over his clothes, his piercing eyes staring at everyone. His back straight and his voice like a great bell. Just looking at him was scary.

    Wearing armor in the Imperial City meant he¡¯s an Imperial Guard.

    ¡°Who are you? You dare to order this heir son?¡±

    Here, Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t spoken yet, when Chu Yun got angry and jumped off the chair. She stood proudly in ce and nced askance at him.

    She wasn¡¯t happy being left in the pce and sleeping in other people¡¯s ces. This person didn¡¯t have eyes and dared to scold her, so she naturally wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    The visitor recognized Chu Yun and didn¡¯t react for a moment. He immediately became business-like and said, ¡°This young one is just following orders, please cooperate, heir son Yun and Jiu Wangfei.¡°

    Chu Yun¡¯s face went very ugly. Although she didn¡¯t go in and out of the Pce often, she¡¯s still a master of this ce. Now, a small guard dared to talk to her like this, she felt ashamed right now.

    Just as she was about to speak, she heard Xiao Ting say something.

    ¡°Cooperate. Cooperate, your sister.¡±

    Xiao Ting smiled like a flower, but her mouth was dirty, ¡°What else do you want us to do? On whose order is it?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Jiu Wangfei, it¡¯s naturally His Majesty.¡± The man cupped his hands to show his respect for the current Emperor.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Xiao Ting showed a smile, then looked at Chu Yun and said, ¡°Xiao Yun, did you hear what he said?¡±

    Chu Yun blinked, then suddenly recovered and solemnly said: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this consort didn¡¯t hear it either.¡± Xiao Ting blinked, then continued: ¡°Hong Shao, Lu You, this bastard trespassed into this consort¡¯s room and was rude to the heir son. Someonee and take him down for this consort. Give him fifty boards.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hong Shao would always carry out Xiao Ting¡¯s orders without consideration and unconditionally. So, she looked around and saw that here wasn¡¯t Jiu Wangfu, and they had no people here. So, she courageously picked up the stool next to her and approached the guard.

    When the man heard Xiao Ting¡¯s words, he knew it wasn¡¯t good, but he didn¡¯t realize that there¡¯d be such a troublesome maid. It¡¯s toote to retreat when he recovered, and could only block it with his arm.

    With a bang, the four-legged chair shattered into pieces. This dumbfounded Hong Shao and she looked back at Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting immediately stepped forward, pulled Hong Shao over, and said, ¡°You dare hit my people. You simply don¡¯t take the people from my Jiu Wangfu in your eyes.¡±

    She looked at Hong Shao¡¯s somewhat red and swollen arms (when the chair shattered just now, she was injured by the rebound force), then coldly said: ¡°It should be the other way around. This consort will not go out today. Do you dare do anything to this consort?¡±

    The air in the room was deadlocked, and the guards didn¡¯t dare do anything at will. Although it was an order from the Emperor, Jiu Wangfei and heir son Yun couldn¡¯t be offended.

    After a while, Jiu Wangye came over in person, and Xiao Ting changed when she saw him show up.

    The guards were just about to speak.

    But then saw that Xiao Ting, the Jiu Wangfei, who had just been ¡°Lao Tzu is the number one rogue in the world¡±, is now like a bird, walking like a cat toward Jiu Wangye.

    She almost snuggled up to Jiu Wangye, her voice so sweet you could die from the greasiness, but full of grievances, ¡°Wangye, you are here. They, they bullied this consort¡­¡±

    Then she cried first as if these people did something horrible to her.

    The guards, one by one, were all at a loss. Who could tell them if the Jiu Wangfei in front of them was fake?

    Right, she must be a fake.

    Where¡¯s the rumored Sixth Miss Xiao, who is not afraid of the heavens, and that majestic appearance of daring to resist the Emperor¡¯s orders just now? Who is this pretentious andining woman?

    Besides, she¡¯s the one bullying others, but now she¡¯s making bogus usations.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiu Wangye knew what was going on after hearing the report.

    Before the young guard had the time to speak, Lu You suddenly walked out and knelt with a thump.

    When she raised her head again, she was full of tears, ¡°Wangye, this servant will say what happened.¡±

    ¡°Wangfei let this servant go out to see what happened, but this sir kicked the door of the room without any notice, and was very rude to wangfei. Heir son argued with him, but he didn¡¯t even give face to heir son, saying that he¡¯s moving on the Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Young heir son was too angry, and he was about to go forward and argue with him, but this sir actually picked up the chair next to him and smashed it on the ground as a warning. It injured Hong Shao when she protected the young heir son. Seeing this, wangfei was very angry, so she took the posture of letting the servants call for wangye while she distracted them. God has eyes, and you finally came. You must seek justice for wangfei and heir son, ah!¡±

 Chapter 84 - Tribunal Hearing

    <header ss="entry-header"><h1 ss="entry-title">084: Tribunal Hearing</h1></header>

    After hearing this little girl¡¯s words, the guards only felt that their eyes had been opened.

    How could she tell nonsense with her eyes wide open?

    What is creating something from nothing? This is it.

    However, every detail was real, and they couldn¡¯t refute it.

    Besides them, Hong Shao felt that the world was mysterious after hearing it. She used to think that among the people she knew, Lu You was the most reliable.

    At this moment, she felt that the most unreliable was Lu You.

    Even she thought it was the truth after hearing it.

    ¡°<i>Wangye</i>, please¡­¡± The guards felt that they couldn¡¯t out talk this maid who had ten mouths and the ability to reverse ck and white which was truly amazing, but he still wanted to exin. After all,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>is not an ordinary Imperial.

    Unexpectedly,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t give him this opportunity at all.

    ¡°Anyone who entered this pce will immediately go to the Ministry of Justice to receive fifty military sticks after finishing their errands and retreating.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t even turn his head and directly ordered.

    Hong Shao was still thinking about how to keep up with Lu You¡¯s made-up story when she returned to her senses. Here she was still preparing, but when she heard<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s words,

    her brain directly disconnected.

    <i>What¡¯s going on?</i>

    The guards who heard this had two different feelings. Some were fortunate not to have gone inside, while others wished to cut their legs off and crawl out of this ce as if they¡¯d nevere in.

    Fifty military sticks are not the same as fifty boards.<i>Wu wu</i>, they were wrong. Which bastard said that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was indifferent to<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>and treated her like a stranger?

    Isn¡¯t this a lie!

    There¡¯s also<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, the immortal who should have ignored all mundane things, but that¡¯s all lies. Why lie to them who had never seen the world? This is obviously another wife-loving demon!

    No wonder he¡¯s brothers with the Emperor,<i>wu wu</i>, they¡¯re so pitiful!

    ¡°Wow, so cool!¡± Xiao Ting eximed, ¡°<i>Wangye,</i>I love you so much.¡±

    When Xiao Ting said that, she rushed forward and hugged<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. Under his surprised eyes, this big master bubbly sent herself up.

    Xiao Ting, who climbed on him, suddenly felt something wrong with the atmosphere. Looking back, she found that everyone was stunned stupidly in ce.

    ¡°Hey, why do you guys look so stunned?¡± The people who came back to their senses were all ‡å.

    ¡°Go out, go out.¡± Xiao Ting drove everyone out before looking at<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    With a ttering smile, she raised her small face and asked cautiously: ¡°<i>Wangye</i>, is there something wrong with Aunt<i>Guifei</i>?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>had already calmed down. After all, he had enough experience, and he knew that Xiao Ting had no other meaning.

    ¡°You cheated<i>benwang</i>to ask this?¡±

    Now it¡¯s Xiao Ting¡¯s turn to ‡å. It turned out that her n had been seen through by<i>Jiu Wangye</i>a long time ago.

    ¡°Hmph, my aunt disappeared all night, and you brought her back, but you guys all looked wrong. Then the Emperor gave such an order. Can you tell me what happened to my aunt?¡±

    Remembering what Xiao<i>Guifei</i>said to her before, Xiao Ting¡¯s heart became more and more disturbed.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was silent for a while, then finally said, ¡°Xiao<i>Guifei</i>wanted to take advantage of the chaosst night to get out of the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the Pce?¡± Xiao Ting was surprised, ¡°Is Aunt not allowed to go out of the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she a<i>Guifei</i>? Isn¡¯t it possible to go back to her family?¡±

    Xiao Ting said that since she still hadn¡¯t figured out the rules of the Pce.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>thought,<i>is this girl focusing on the right thing?</i>

    Shouldn¡¯t she be concerned at this moment? Xiao<i>Guifei</i>went out of the Pce without permission andmitted a great sin, shouldn¡¯t she wonder what she¡¯s nning?

    Why did her focus go beyond a hundred and eighty thousand miles?

    ¡°Is it really not possible?¡± Xiao Ting was still asking<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, her big eyes shing cleverly, ¡°Fortunately, this girl is not married to the Emperor, but to<i>wangye</i>.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>: ¡°¡­¡±

    What else could he say?

    At this time, someone asked for instructions outside. The Emperor was looking for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, so<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t answer Xiao Ting. He simply turned around and walked out.

    Xiao Ting followed behind<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, still struggling with this question.

    It wasn¡¯t until the two were taken to Yaochi Pce¡¯s main hall that Xiao Ting realized the atmosphere was wrong.

    En, it¡¯s too quiet.

    Just now, she was focused on<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, but only after turning around did she realize that the ce was full of people.

    The Emperor, the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and a few women and men she didn¡¯t know. Zhao Hua was also there along with Jiangnan King¡¯s fifth son¡­

    There are too many people!

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>stood in the center of the hall, facing the most distinguished people.

    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Xiao Ting subconsciously walked towards Xiao<i>Guifei</i>, but her arm was caught.

    ¡°Why are you pulling me for?¡± Xiao Ting turned around and found it was<i>Jiu Wangye</i>who caught her. However,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t pay attention to her. He held her cor and directly took her to the side, not letting her struggle.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, did you hear me, let go of me¡­¡±

    Xiao Ting was still yelling. She didn¡¯t notice the extreme dissatisfaction in the eyes of the Empress Dowager and the happiness in the eyes of some people.

    ¡°Say one more word,<i>benwang</i>will have no choice but to seal your voice.¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>nced at her lightly, then let go.

    Xiao Ting immediately stopped. She obediently sat next to<i>Jiu Wangye</i>with her mouth tightly closed and staring at Jiu Wangye with fierce eyes.

    Issuing a silentint.

    Perverted rascal, lunatic, if there¡¯s a chance, she¡¯ll definitely make a fortune, and then get rid of this guy to live a chic life.

    ¡°Everyone is almost here. The Emperor should talk about Xiao<i>Guifei</i>.¡± The Empress Dowager red at Xiao Ting, then broke the silence of the solidified atmosphere.

    The Emperor¡¯splicated gaze towards Xiao<i>Guifei</i>containedadmiration and sympathy. It¡¯s obviously the same face with the same smile and the same person, but he felt that everything was fake.

    For so many years, the person he loved was fake.

    Her heart is not on her body. If it weren¡¯t for that person¡¯s death, she would never have entered the Pce as his consort.

    After viewing things through rose-tinted sses, he realized there¡¯s nothing behind it. However, since she was going to lie, she had to lie to him for a lifetime and confuse him for a lifetime. Why, why let others find out and let him know?

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>had long changed her clothes. She wore a watery blue dress and held her head high, her slender body undting. She swayed each step she moved forward with her bare white jade feet, like a fairy descending to the mortal world.

    ¡°The Empress Mother does not have to force the Emperor, I will say it myself.¡±

    The Empress Dowager secretly red at the Emperor, then looked at Xiao<i>Guifei</i>again before saying, ¡°After doing such a shameful thing, you still want to refute it? Okay, I want to hear what you have to say to defend yourself.¡±

    Under these circumstances, the guilty person has no right to speak at all.

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>drew her sleeves and stood calmly. She faced the Emperor, and said word by word: ¡°Emperor, for so many years, this consort has survived under your protection. For this, this consort is very grateful to you.¡±

    Saying this, Xiao<i>Guifei</i>bent her knees slightly and gave a serious bow. The Emperor¡¯s ass reflexively lifted, ready to help Xiao<i>Guifei</i>up.

    But here, his ass just got up and his legs hadn¡¯t straightened yet when the Empress Dowager snorted and pulled him back.

    This shows that he truly dotes on Xiao<i>Guifei.</i>

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>didn¡¯t even change her expression as she got up and continued: ¡°In this world, the most difficult thing to control is not emotions, not human hearts, but feelings.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that for so many years, I have never treated you better than that dead man?¡±

    Even though the Emperor said this for the second time, he was still very angry.

    ¡°This consort once swore, just for that beloved¡¯s child and that beloved will this one willingly go to death.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous.¡± When the Empress Dowager heard Xiao<i>Guifei</i>say these words, she felt relieved and heartbroken.

    Relieved because the Emperor would definitely kill her now.

    Heartbroken because the Emperor should be embarrassed in front of so many people.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it. Originally, she could have handled this matter privately, but to not let the mother and child feel suspicion towards each other, this hearing is to ensure that the Emperor will not protect this woman again.

    She could only sacrifice the Emperor¡¯s face and let him give up his obsession with this woman.

    ¡°Xiao LingYue, to not give birth to a prince, you first forced a maid to death, and then threatened Li-<i>mama</i>. You are truly bold. If it weren¡¯t for Li-<i>mama</i>¡®s early wisdom, she wouldn¡¯t have left a blood book and the truth might never be revealed.¡±

    ¡°You first deceived the Emperor then killed the Emperor¡¯s heir. Now that things are revealed, you want to escape from the Pce privately. Behind this case is a pile of human life. If you do this, where are thews of the Empire? Where do you put the Emperor, who is dedicated to protecting you and respecting you?¡±

    The Empress Dowager was full of heartache at the end, and she was a little out of breath.

    The Emperor is her biological son, how could she not feel sorry for him? Although he pampered Xiao<i>Guifei</i>, she remained respectful and did nothing outrageous. Therefore, when Xiao Guifei and the Empress fought each other in the harem, she (ed) closed one eye.

    After all, the Emperor likes her (x).

    The Emperor looked ugly, and finally asked: ¡°What else does<i>Guifei</i>have to say?¡±

    At this moment, he still recognized Xiao<i>Guifei</i>as his consort, which just shows his deep affection.

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>shook her head and said, ¡°LingYue has nothing more to say, Emperor, please decree a punishment!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± The Emperor furiously stood up.

    The Empress held him by the side and said, ¡°Emperor, everyone is watching!¡±

    Xiao Ting was about to stand up in a hurry.<i>Jiu Wangye</i>raised his hand and tapped on her twice. Xiao Ting found herself speechless and couldn¡¯t move.

    Drats, is this the legendary acupuncture technique?

    However, when she wanted to speak, her Aunt pleaded guilty. Everyone knew that such a crime would almost always end in a death penalty.

    How can Aunt do this?

    No, she didn¡¯t believe that her Aunt did those things like forcing the death of Tao Zhi and then threatening Li-<i>mama</i>to be an aplice. Then yearster, she used Tao Zhi to make a fuss and nned to escape the Pce.

    This doesn¡¯t make sense at all, okay?

    Why did Aunt admit to it?

    She had to ask, she can¡¯t just watch her Aunt die like this.

    But this goddamn<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, this bastard, king your ass. No matter what happened, his eyes stayed on the ground, not even looking at her.

    As if feeling Xiao Ting¡¯s emotions,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>slowly turned his head and nced at her. Although he didn¡¯t speak, Xiao Ting unexpectedly understood the meaning in his eyes.

    <i>Keep calm, don¡¯t get excited!</i>

    <i>Excited, your sister!</i>

 Chapter 85 - Exterminate Chu Clanâ€™s Rhythm

    <h1 ss="entry-title">85: Exterminate Chu n¡¯s Rhythm</h1>

    The Emperor took a deep breath before sitting back, ¡°If you can give zhen* a reasonable exnation, zhen can consider punishing you lightly.¡±

    *zhen: basically the royal I/We in Ancient China.

    She didn¡¯t show it, but the Empress hated it to the extreme.

    What¡¯s so good about Xiao LingYue? Besides that coquettish aura and that softly whispering voice, what else does she have?

    But she couldn¡¯t say that, otherwise, she¡¯s acknowledging it¡¯s the truth.

    The Empress Dowager also had a hating iron for not bing steel expression. She didn¡¯t even bother to act, her anger towards Xiao Guifei had already turned to hatred.

    Seeing that as long as Xiao Guifei gave a far-fetched reason, the Emperor would spare her, many people showed different expressions.

    Xiao Ting looked forward to it, wishing that her Aunt would speak and make up stories. She was very good at it.

    But whether her Auntmitted a crime or not, she had never cared.

    Unfortunately, Xiao Guifei said something different.

    ¡°LingYue has nothing to say.¡±

    It¡¯s still the same sentence. She clearly wanted to die!

    The Emperor was so heartbroken that he wanted to knock this woman out and ask if she knew what crime shemitted.

    At this moment, there was noise from outside, and the Imperial Guards Commander, Xue Zhi, came in.

    ¡°This subordinate has seen the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t even have the desire to speak. Although he was asking Commander Xu, he was looking at Xiao Guifei, who had the word ¡°death¡± written all over her face.

    ¡°An assassin has been caught. ording to his ount, he was instructed to sneak into QianQing Pce to steal treasures through the chaotic scenesst night. In the end, we found him suspicious, so we caught and interrogated him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When the Emperor heard the words ¡°QianQing Pce¡±, he didn¡¯t ask anything. He got up and left while saying, ¡°Ninth Brother,e with me.¡±

    Jiu Wangye followed him, and everyone in the room was a bit dumbfounded. What happened?

    It¡¯s just that the Emperor didn¡¯t say anything, and they didn¡¯t dare leave, so they could only stand in the hall and wait.

    The Empress Dowager looked solemn and called the Empress to ask her what she knew. The Empress shook her head. At this moment, Si Yue Junzhu stepped forward and whispered: ¡°Imperial Grandmother, this master just now said that the culprit confessed it was through the chaos ofst night that he got into QianQing Pce to steal a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what he said.¡± The Empress Dowager looked at her suspiciously.

    ¡°This granddaughter thought, although the assassinst night came fiercely and looked terrifying, they didn¡¯t hurt anyone, right?¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face sank, obviously thinking of something.

    Then the Empress said, ¡°Just say what you¡¯re thinking, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±

    Si Yue Junzhu smiled and said, ¡°The people who attacked the banquetst night went very close to us, but the casualties were almost zero. It¡¯s conceivable that they didn¡¯t intend to hurt people. Why? Just to die? They¡¯re already dead.¡±

    ¡°If anyone truly escaped, maybe only the thief who sneaked into QianQing Pce.¡±

    The Empress Dowager patted the armrest and said: ¡°Xu Zhi, bring those people to bengong, and bengong will listen to him.¡±

    Everyone understood.

    Xiao Guifei ordered that person to steal things, which meant she also arranged the assassins.

    Then, what was the thing that made the Emperor nervous to the extreme?

    Everyone was guessing, but Xiao Ting was sweating profusely, wanting to move but couldn¡¯t.

    In her heart, she scolded the ancestors of Jiu Wangye until the neenth generation, but to no avail.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s your Aunt. I heard that she spoiled you the most, and you¡¯re just sitting here watching the excitement, instead of interceding with her?¡±

    Behind her, a familiar voice came.

    If Xiao Ting could turn her head back, she¡¯d squirt him to death with a mouthful of saltwater.

    Seeing Xiao Ting not react, the Fifth Young Master turned to her and saw the fierce look in her eyes. She had a cannibalistic look and cold sweat on her forehead, but still motionless.

    The ce chosen by Jiu Wangye was very partial where you could see everything outside but remain inconspicuous.

    Just now, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Xiao Guifei and the Emperor, so they didn¡¯t know what was happening here.

    ¡°I say, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Xiao Ting sat on the chair, unable to move her body, but her mind was spinning quickly.

    She started winking at Fifth Young Master, hoping to express her meaning.

    Fifth Young Master soon learned that her acupoints had been pressed, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t understand what she meant.

    ¡°Your acupoints had been pressed. Ninth Uncle must have done it.¡±

    Xiao Ting blinked fiercely with grievances.

    ¡°Do you want me to help you untie it?¡±

    Xiao Ting blinked again. The boy finally understood her meaning, causing her eyshes to almost disappear.

    It¡¯s a pity that Fifth Young Master turned around and said,¡± I don¡¯t dare. Ninth Uncle will break my hand if he knew.¡±

    ¡°Look at my hands, look at how slender, white, and tender it is. I want to have healthy limbs!¡±

    Xiao Ting gritted her teeth in hatred. Looking at the brilliantly smiling Fifth Young Master and cursing in her heart. When this miss is free, she must break your limbs.

    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s rumored that Ninth Uncle doesn¡¯t like you, but, strangely, he¡¯s protecting you now.¡±

    Weird, your sister. Protect, your head. This guy won¡¯t help her.

    Aunt is about to die, and this bastard is still here reasoning with her and overflowing with curiosity. If she could move, she had to beat him to relieve this frustration.

    There¡¯s no hope for help, so Xiao Ting focused on the hall.

    Xu Zhi brought said person. Indeed, as Xu Zhi said, this person exined all these things one by one and showed fearlessness.

    ¡°Xiao LingYue, bengong asks you, what on earth did you ask him to steal?¡± The Empress Dowager coldly asked.

    The others were silent and dared not say much.

    This is what everyone was curious about.

    But that person, who arrogantly confessed just now as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, was taken aback at that moment. He looked at Xiao Guifei then heartilyughed.

    Then he suddenly took out a small sword from his arms and thrust it straight to his heart. The cold sword passed through his chest and he died on the spot.

    Leaving only one sentence, ¡°Guifei, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    This incident shocked everyone, and the cowards directly yelled, hiding behind others in fear.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. She was so angry that she smashed the thing on her hand and threw it at Xiao Guifei¡¯s forehead.

    Xiao Guifei didn¡¯t hide or get angry, letting it hit her forehead and leave a red mark as it slowly bled.

    But she just looked down at her feet, looking at the dead man but not showing any strangeness.

    It seemed like the person in front of her didn¡¯t even exist in her eyes.

    However, because of this, the Empress Dowager was even more convinced that everything that happenedst night was nned by her.

    ¡°Xiao LingYue, what are you looking for? Since the time you entered the Pce, the Emperor has treated you wholeheartedly and overly pampered you. How can you, a woman, have no conscience at all, and let someone assassinate the Emperor, you, you¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t know how to express her anger at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the Emperor¡¯s situation that she hadn¡¯t figured out yet, she would really deal with this vicious woman herself.

    This would save the Emperor from watching this troublemaker.

    ¡°The Emperor¡­¡± Before the male eunuch finished, they heard a plop, mixed with an ouch as someone kicked the eunuch aside.

    ¡°Emperor.¡± Jiu Wangye apanied the Emperor, and everyone was busy bowing.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In a bad mood, suddenly seeing the dead man shocked the Emperor.

    The Empress Dowager recounted what just happened, and pointed directly at Xiao Guifei.

    The Emperor nced at the man at his feet, the cruelty of killing oneself made it feel terrifying.

    ¡°Pull it out and throw it at the mass grave. No one is allowed to collect this body, otherwise, zhen¡¯s Chu n won¡¯t spare them.¡±

    No one expected the Emperor, who was always warm and gentle, to give such an order. This surprised the Empress Dowager and she quickly asked: ¡°Emperor, did you lose something precious?¡±

    Then she seemed to think of something and asked: ¡°Could it be that the Great Seal was lost?¡±

    Only in this way will the Emperor be so cold.

    The Emperor impatiently waved his hand, and the entangled look towards the Guifei just now gradually became colder.

    Condensing into ice.

    After a long while, he waved to let everyone out, leaving only the Imperial family, these few people.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, hand over that thing. As long as you give it, I will release you from the Xiao n, otherwise¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes became cold. At this moment, he looked extremely majestic, spreading the smell of iron and blood.

    ¡°Except for this dress, I have never taken anything in this Pce.¡±

    Xiao Guifei was indifferent.

    ¡°So now you have a stiff mouth. Do you think you can still get out of the Pce?¡±

    The Emperor was furious and ordered: ¡°Someonee, bring all the Xiao n members into the Pce. None of them are allowed to be let go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then, the Emperor looked at Xiao Guifei again, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now that if you don¡¯t hand it over half an hourter, I will make your Xiao n disappearpletely from the Empire.¡±

    ¡°You are above 10,000 people. With every order, who would dare not follow? I didn¡¯t take anything, whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Jiu Wangye came over. The Fifth Young Master had already slipped away, and Xiao Ting despised him ten thousand times. They¡¯re the same age, but why is his courage so small?

    Seeing Jiu Wangye, he¡¯s like a mouse meeting a cat.

    Xiao Ting began to wink again, hoping that Jiu Wangye would let her go.

    But that guy didn¡¯t even look at her, and sat back in his ce, still in the mood to drink tea. Xiao Ting¡¯s desire to kill him was gone.

    She could only beg him to save her Aunt.

    As the Commander of the Imperial Guards, Xu Zhi was very efficient, and he returned in less than a quarter of an hour.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao was taken directly into the Pce, while the other members of the Xiao n stayed outside, waiting to be punished.

    ¡°This minister Xiao Zhan has seen the Emperor, long live the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you say long live, but I¡¯m almost mad to death at your sister, how can I still live long?¡± Because of his love for Xiao Guifei, the Emperor had always been very polite to Imperial Uncle Xiao.

    And was very casual to him.

    What he said every time in the past, why did it all sound fake at this moment?

    Everyone could tell that the Emperor was angry.

    Polite? How could Imperial Uncle Xiao, Xiao Ting¡¯s father, be inferior to his daughter?

    As a result, heughed heartily a few times, then smiled. He nodded then said: ¡°This minister also feels that the Emperor will not live forever. If you live for so long, won¡¯t you be an old tortoise, this old monster?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Being so muddled-headed, how did you live until now?

    This is what everyone thought, but no one could refute this, not even the Emperor.

    And so, he forgot this topic and got back to business.

    To prevent being pissed off again, the Emperor entrusted the arduous task of storytelling to YuChi XinHan.

 Chapter 86 - Shameful Imperial Uncle Xiao

    86: Shameful Imperial Uncle Xiao

    YuChi XinHan thought, why me?

    He already offended him once and didn¡¯t want to offend him a second time.

    Isn¡¯t there a fuel-efficientmp in Jiu Wangfu?

    He didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    But who would dare not follow the Emperor¡¯s orders?

    ¡°What?¡± After hearing the whole story, Imperial Uncle Xiao asked with a silly expression, ¡°Is there someone my younger sister likes? Why don¡¯t I know about this?¡±

    The anger in the Emperor¡¯s heart rose, ¡°I still want to ask you!¡±

    Sending a woman who had another man in her heart to the Pce to cuckold the Emperor, this Imperial Uncle Xiao really dared do it.

    YuChi XinHan watched as the Emperor was led on a side tangent by Imperial Uncle Xiao, but he didn¡¯t dare remind him.

    Obviously, he talked about Xiao Guifei implicating the Xiao n, but why did this happen in the blink of an eye?

    Not only was YuChi XinHan perplexed, but the others were also at a loss.

    ¡°She is your woman. If you don¡¯t even know, how could this minister know?¡±

    The Emperor stared, ¡°You are her brother.¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s eyes went wider than his, ¡°Then, then you are her man!¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even consider me as her man¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up for bengong.¡±

    In the end, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t listen anymore and angrily intervened.

    The Emperor went silent and Imperial Uncle Xiao didn¡¯t bother with this anymore.

    He turned to look at Xiao Guifei next to him, saying, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid, brother will bring all the people in the house to support you.¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t they get arrested by the Emperor¡¯s orders?

    When Xiao Guifei heard those words, she smiled at him and softly whispered: ¡°Brother, I might be hurting you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao pped his hands angrily and said proudly: ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with dying? Anyway, the royals are all moody.¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, being close to the sovereign can be as perilous as lying with a tiger. Brother had long thought such a day woulde.¡±

    ¡°But they say you stole things, what did you steal?¡±

    Xiao Guifei¡®s gaze swept towards the Empress Dowager and the others. She smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Sister also wants to know what they¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Xiao LingYue, that person just now said the truth and died to protect you, do you dare say that you didn¡¯t know him?¡±

    The Empress Dowager was so angry, but how could she not worry?

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± Xiao Guifei looked at the Emperor,ughed, and then looked down and stopped speaking.

    The Emperor looked at her calmly. Although she didn¡¯t have the tenderness of the past, she looked bright and didn¡¯t seem to lie. But when that person spoke just now, she didn¡¯t say a word. This was acquiescence.

    Now putting on that disdainful look and not exining again, he really didn¡¯t know whether to believe her or not.

    Or to believe what she said.

    ¡°Emperor, since she refused to say it, then please make an order!¡±

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s persecution, no matter how much the Emperor wanted to dawdle, it won¡¯t work.

    He finally asked Xiao Guifei, ¡°Zhen will give you onest chance. If you can hand over the map, I will release you from the Xiao n and spare you the death penalty.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t.¡±

    The Empress Dowager wanted to stop him, but the Emperor decisively dered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything Imperial Mother, zhen knows it in my heart.¡±

    The map must not be let outside. It must belong to their Imperial family.

    The Empress Dowager didn¡¯t speak, so the others didn¡¯t even dare to speak.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Guifei still has a calm expression, and this attitude made the Emperor angry.

    On this side, Xiao Ting watched as the Emperor made his decision. She was so anxious that her forehead was sweating, but it¡¯s a pity that she couldn¡¯t move her body. Her eyes swept towards Jiu Wangye, but she could only see his profile.

    This damn Jiu Wangye, if something happens to her Aunt today, she will never let him go.

    Her cheap daddy was more courageous!

    It¡¯s just that when the Emperor was about to make an order to deal with the Xiao family, Jiu Wangye, who kept his cool, still did nothing.

    This made Xiao Ting very anxious.

    ¡°Well, it seems that you want to die and apany him, then I will fulfill your wish.¡±

    ¡°Someonee.¡±

    A pleasant smile gradually appeared on the Empress¡¯ face. She¡¯s finally rid of this big trouble.

    For so many years, she¡¯s obviously the lord of the six pces, but the upper and lower harem seemed to only remember that there¡¯s a Guifei and didn¡¯t remember her as the Empress.

    Even if she put her face on the line, she¡¯d be turned at the door in secret while YaoChi Pce was in full swing.

    Maybe God can¡¯t see it, but Xiao Guifei unexpectedlymitted this and other things.

    ¡°Through my will, the Xiao family conspired tomit crimes. From now on, all the honors of the Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu will be removed, and all the people in the fu sent to jail and beheaded three dayster.¡±

    As soon as the Emperor¡¯s words fell, Xu Zhi didn¡¯t take the order but instead asked, ¡°Your Majesty, the forty-one members of the Imperial Uncle¡¯s fu have been guarded outside the Pce, all except for one.¡±

    ¡°Who? Why don¡¯t you arrest them?¡±

    When the Emperor spoke, he kept looking at Xiao Guifei, but unfortunately, no matter what order he gave, Xiao Guifei kept her smile and indifferent expression.

    Xu Zhi¡¯s eyes floated towards Jiu Wangye and then replied: ¡°Replying to the Emperor, it¡¯s the tenth son of Xiao fu. Heir son Yun brought him as apanion. This subordinate doesn¡¯t know whether he should be sent to prison.¡±

    Send him to jail and you¡¯re seeking death. If you want to hurt Xiao Shi, see if this miss won¡¯t kill you.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the Emperor¡¯s words? Anyone who has something to do with Xiao LingYue will be arrested and sent to prison.¡±

    The Empress was so beside with joy that she took the initiative to reprimand him.

    Although the Emperor was unhappy, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    His heart was very cold. It had reached this point, but Xiao Guifei still didn¡¯t want to say anything?

    ¡°Then, what about Jiu Wangfei?¡±

    At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes went to this forgotten corner.

    ¡°Who called me? Do you want to die?¡±

    When everyone looked over, Jiu Wangye reached out and unlocked Xiao Ting¡¯s acupuncture points.

    As soon as she was liberated, Xiao Ting, who was suffocating, regardless of the consequences, went straight up.

    Xu Zhi shut up and stood aside while holding his sword hilt.

    After Xiao Ting asked, she didn¡¯t look at who asked. She ran directly to Xiao Guifei, hugged her by the waist, and asked her, ¡°Aunt, they are framing you, why should you admit it?¡±

    ¡°Just tell the Emperor that you didn¡¯t steal anything, nor did you find someone to assassinate him. Just tell the Emperor and he¡¯ll believe it. He loves you very much.¡±

    Xiao Ting was a little scared.

    Even if she kept telling herself that life in this ce can be taken wantonly and she just have to be an outsider.

    But Xiao Guifei¡®s kindness and Imperial Uncle Xiao¡¯s fondness of her was real and she felt it.

    Therefore, when she heard that the Xiao n was about to be beheaded, she only had one thought, even if all those people died, she wouldn¡¯t feel much.

    But her Aunt and her cheap father couldn¡¯t die.

    The Emperor, this kind of person is equivalent to God in this time and space. There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t do. He holds the power to decide the life and death of many people and was also rich and majestic.

    He likes her Aunt so much and has been reluctant to let her die.

    Unfortunately, since Xiao Guifei had already admitted it, how could he overthrow all that because of her one sentence?

    Xiao Guifei stroked her cheek and said, ¡°Silly girl, people who believe in you will not disbelieve you because of what others say.¡±

    She only said one sentence, then looked at Jiu Wangye and smiled.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, you have to remember what Aunt said, and take good care of Xiao Shi.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Xiao Ting has lived for two lives, adding up to only more than a decade. She has never experienced any warmth, and the person closest to her was her Master.

    But in just a few months, she has received the love of many people. She was very happy and wanted to cherish it.

    ¡°Emperor, how did Aunt treat you, don¡¯t you know best?¡±

    Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t persuade her Aunt, so she could only find the Emperor, ¡°Is there anyone else in her heart after all these years of you two being husband and wife? Wouldn¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    ¡°Just relying on someone else¡¯s words, a so-called witness, you convicted her, calling her a thief, powerless¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    Two voices sounded at the same time. One was the Empress Dowager and the other was the Emperor.

    ¡°Take this girl for bengong. It¡¯s Xiao LingYue who deceived the Emperor from the beginning,¡± then she pointed out this unruly wild girl and Jiu Wangye. ¡°Bengong will immediately abolish this marriage. Put her in jail with the Xiao family members and behead them three dayster.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was furious, and directly passed the Emperor¡¯s order.

    The guards were all outside, and there was only Imperial Guards Commander Xu Zhi inside.

    But he didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Xu Zhi, you still won¡¯t do it?¡±

    ¡°You olddy, since this miss entered the Pce for the first time, you have troubled me. I say, you¡¯re just bored and have nothing to do. The grandmothers in the world help their sons and grandchildren, nting and raising flowers, resting and recuperating, or something.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just you who¡¯s always finding trouble. It¡¯s either pick this thorn or find that trouble. I say, have I wronged you in my previous life? I have never seen you in my previous life and I don¡¯t owe you money, why do you always have trouble with me?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­¡± After experiencing repeated blows, the Empress Dowager finally fainted.

    There was great chaos in the hall, and the Imperial Physicians gathered in Yaochi Pce once more. After a quarter of an hour, the first thing the Empress Dowager did when she woke up was to arrest Xiao Ting.

    Even if Xiao Ting was afraid of her, she and her cheap daddy approached Xiao Guifei at this moment to discuss major issues.

    ¡°Daddy, can those people you brought get you out of the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Their martial arts can¡¯t even deal with the Imperial Guards, they¡¯d fall even when it¡¯s three against one.¡±

    Xiao Ting thought for a while and said: ¡°It seems impossible to breakthrough. Then, are there dog holes in this Pce, or sewers or something like that which can let you escape to the outside?¡±

    Imperial Uncle Xiao shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. Sister, do you know?¡±

    Xiao Guifei hasn¡¯t spoken yet when Xiao Ting interrupted, ¡°How can Aunt, with her noble status, know where a dog hole is? Maybe I should ask a maid.¡±

    ¡°Where would you find a reliable pce maid at this time? The people in Yaochi Pce were all arrested.¡±

    Xiao Ting scratched her head, a little annoyed, ¡°This won¡¯t work and that won¡¯t work either. It seems I have to use this trick.¡±

    ¡°Good girl, do you really have a way to save us?¡±

    Xiao Ting nodded solemnly, ¡°Dad, are you afraid of ghosts?¡±

    This dumbfounded Imperial Uncle Xiao, ¡°What? Ghost, where is the ghost?¡±

    Before the Xiao family father and daughter united their belligerent fronts, the Empress Dowager woke up and immediately asked Xiao Ting to be arrested.

    Suddenly, someone held down the spiritual arts she was about to use.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm your anger.¡±

    It was Jiu Wangye. Don¡¯t know when he came to Xiao Ting¡¯s side and stopped her.

    Jiu Wangye took the opportunity to hold Xiao Ting¡¯s hand in his palm, not letting go.

    ¡°She had always been outspoken, please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level.¡±

 Chapter 87 - War of Words

    <strong>87: War of Words</strong>

    The Empress Dowager was really angry this time. Regardless of the current situation, she dered: ¡°Bengong has already made an order to abolish this marriage. You don¡¯t have to protect this girl anymore, so she won¡¯t make trouble for you all day long.¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t ept Jiu Wangye¡®s affection at all and even jumped high. If it weren¡¯t for being detained by Jiu Wangye, she would run to the Empress Dowager and point at her nose to curse.

    ¡°Olddy, if you say it¡¯s abolished, then it¡¯s abolished? This miss is born for Jiu Wangye and me dying would take Jiu Wangye¡®s soul, so I won¡¯t leave him. Besides, getting married is a matter for the two of us. If you say it¡¯s abolished, then it¡¯s abolished? If you say it doesn¡¯t count, then it doesn¡¯t count? How old are you? It¡¯s none of your business! What¡¯s more, you¡¯re not his real mother.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± The Empress Dowager was born from a noble household and had known how to equivocate all her life. When had she heard such rude remarks, let alone be scolded by someone?

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t scold even a word.

    But Xiao Ting was different.

    ¡°What about me? Do you want to say that I¡¯m not worthy of the Immortal Jiu Wangye? I¡¯m uneducated, don¡¯t know how to be courteous, nor be dignified and virtuous, but so what? Who made him dare marry this miss so that this miss depends on him? How can you just drop me?¡±

    Xiao Ting said and in front of everyone, she turned around and wrapped her hands around Jiu Wangye¡®s neck, then went on her toes, and gave Jiu Wangye a big kiss.

    This action was done in one go, without any hesitation, let alone a trace of embarrassment.

    ¡°You, shameless.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager who cursed this time, but the voice came from another corner.

    Xiao Ting ignored the gazes of everyone. With her hands still wrapped around Jiu Wangye, she looked through the gap in his body.

    Then she saw an acquaintance.

    King Rui¡¯s heir son¡¯s consort, the one who had an adulterous affair with Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°I am shameless?¡±

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± If it¡¯s not you, then is it them?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with me kissing my man¡¯s face? What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Xiao Ting proudly said, stopping everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    This sounds right, but the reasoning is wrong.

    ¡°Have you never kissed your man? Or is it shameless regardless if you kiss your man or another man?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s tongue twisterpletely stunned everyone.

    What¡¯s this about kissing another man?

    King Rui¡¯s heir son¡¯s consort blushed, half angry and half ashamed. She had never seen such a vulgar woman all her life.

    Her mouth was full of foulnguage.

    It seemed that she was kind to herst time.

    ¡°What else are you guys looking at? What does it matter to you?¡±

    Xiao Ting turned her gaze to Jiu Wangye.

    ¡°Are you willing to leave me?¡± She said this very loudly, and then quietly added another one.

    ¡°I can tell you, you have to think about it. The Emperor and Aunt testified to our contract, so it¡¯s okay if you want to go back on it. We can divide the property in half and I¡¯d be generous and won¡¯t get anything else.¡±

    Previously, she said that she¡¯d stubbornly stay with him, but in the next moment, she¡¯s discussing leaving him and dividing the family property?

    Jiu Wangye looked at this woman attached to him with a calm expression. Her every breath was quick, even if she swore or became naughty, she did not have the slightest bit of coldness, making people want tough.

    And he simply couldn¡¯t understand what Xiao Ting meant by doing this. Was it fear or guilty conscience, or was she merely saying nonsense?

    The direction of this matter seemed to have changed a lot. They were clearly talking about the life and death of the Xiao n, but how did it be a matter of men and women when it came to Xiao Ting¡¯s mouth?

    At this moment, the Emperor, the Empress, and the others have be foils as everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jiu Wangye and Xiao Ting, this pair of seemingly unmatched but very harmonious couple.

    Xiao Ting was still winking at him, but Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t notice. He faintly stared at her eyes, not letting go of any emotion.

    Xiao Ting red back at him, not flinching at all.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be willing? A man would never want to marry a woman like you!¡±

    Someone made a sound, but it was the third miss from Duke An¡¯s fu, Yun LanZhi, who was the sister of the former Jiu Wangfei.

    Xiao Ting saw it was her and promptlyughed. Although the title of Jiu Wangfei¡¯s sister sounded good, she had no power. She¡¯s just a rtive of the Empress Dowager. Why are these women rushing to fawn against him, isn¡¯t he just a man?

    Are all the men in the world dead?

    Do you just want to grab a man with her?

    Since the first day she entered Jiu Wangfu, this Yun LanZhi had been stumbling her and making troubles, but in Xiao Ting¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s just a clown that she didn¡¯t need to care about.

    And ever since Xiao Yun realized Yun LanZhi¡¯s true thoughts, she stopped paying attention to her. There were several times when Yun LanZhi visited the wangfu, but couldn¡¯t even enter through the gates. The guard confessed that it was the younger generation¡¯s order to never see her.

    Therefore, Xiao Ting had never treated Yun LanZhi as a love rival, but she¡¯s still annoyed at this woman who went against her everywhere.

    Now she¡¯s jumping again.

    ¡°Is no man willing to marry a woman like me? But I still married, and I even married the Jiu Wangye of this dynasty, a noble king. What about you? A dignified, virtuous, and gentle woman like you should have many men who want to marry you, but even at this age, why haven¡¯t you married yet? Are you too gentle or too virtuous?¡±

    ¡°You, you woman!¡±

    Xiao Ting was willing to go all out today. Whoever asked for trouble, she would make sure to let them never raise their head in front of her again. Anyway, she already offended the Empress Dowager, should she still care about other people?

    Since she already conquered one enemy, two more shouldn¡¯t matter. Everything is the same so she didn¡¯t care.

    After Xiao Ting talked and scolded the Empress Dowager, King Rui¡¯s heir son¡¯s consort, and Yun Lanzhi, no one dared to speak out anymore for fear of losing face.

    Zhao Hua, who couldn¡¯t make a sound and was being pressed by someone on the side, jumped out at this moment.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother, Father Emperor, you are too much.¡± Princess Zhao Hua broke free from the Fourth Prince, jumped out, and came to Xiao Ting¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ting¡¯er, stop talking.¡±

    Xiao Ting let go of Jiu Wangye¡®s neck and jumped in front of her with a look of surprise on her face.

    ¡°Where were you hiding just now? Why didn¡¯t I see you?¡± Xiao Ting was surprised. She just cared about her Aunt and the bad guys, but she didn¡¯t even see that Princess Zhao Hua was here.

    Zhao Hua said irritably. ¡°Of course you can¡¯t see me. Just look at your aura just now. Nobody in the world would dare scold the Empress Dowager. You¡¯re really talented, ah? Have you scolded enough? So Imperial Grandmother is also someone you can scold, you¡¯re really dead now, let me tell you.¡±

    Zhao Hua said this in a very small voice. The two girls hugged each other and softly whispered in each other¡¯s ears.

    Jiu Wangye was also very speechless. Although the original development of this matter was different from his n, the general direction was still correct.

    But right now, letting go of Xiao Ting had be the worst thing he¡¯d done.

    He also had a headache on how to end this.

    ¡°If I die, then I¡¯ll die. The big deal is if this miss will cross over again. Maybe I can pick and be the Emperor next time.¡± Xiao Ting muttered softly.

    What she said was also the truth. It¡¯s already be like this. She knew that no matter what, she won¡¯t be able to escape death today. If it¡¯s a big deal, she might as well die with her Aunt and dad.

    Who made it that in this world, the Emperor is the highest?

    Aunt provoked the Emperor and gave him a green hat.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zhao Hua red at her irritably and whispered: ¡°From now on, you shouldn¡¯t talk anymore. Do this for me, will you?¡±

    Faced with the help from such a friend, Xiao Ting could only solemnly agree.

    ¡°Zhao Hua, don¡¯t be rude.¡± The Empress didn¡¯t dare talk about Xiao Guifei and didn¡¯t dare provoke this crazy Xiao Ting.

    But talking to Zhao Hua is justified.

    It¡¯s a pity that Zhao Hua never put her in her eyes.

    ¡°Mother Empress, what do you mean by these words? This child doesn¡¯t understand. This matter is obviously about Xiao Guifei, so why do you want to talk about Ting¡¯er?

    ¡°Since she married Ninth Uncle, she¡¯s the mistress of Jiu Wangfu, the wangfei of Jiu Wangfu, not the Xiao fu. How could she have anything to do with this matter?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? Children shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The Empress scolded lightly and then nced at the Empress Dowager.

    Seeing the Empress Dowager also full of dissatisfaction, the Empress continued.

    ¡°Quickly go down.¡±

    ¡°Father Emperor, this child has something to say.¡± Zhao Hua didn¡¯t even look at her but looked directly at the Emperor.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Confronted, the Emperor was ashamed and angry. Now his daughter even spoke for the culprit, which made him even angrier.

    Zhao Hua didn¡¯t care about it and directly said: ¡°Father Emperor, this child thinks that Guifei must have been wronged.¡±

    ¡°For so many years, she has been in love with Father Emperor. Everyone saw it and she¡¯s also single-minded to Father Emperor. You can¡¯t deny Guifei¡¯s affection for you just by catching wind of other men.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mention this, but the Emperor was like a firecracker that was burned.

    ¡°She confessed her feelings personally and as for adult matters, in what way can you, a child, intervene? Still not going down?¡±

    Obviously, Zhao Hua¡¯s words didn¡¯t make the Emperor change his mind.

    ¡°Father Emperor, what this child said, isn¡¯t it what you¡¯re actually thinking in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that Guifei will do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The Emperor coldly said then called out: ¡°Someonee, take Princess Zhao Hua back. You won¡¯t be allowed to step out of the Pce for three days.¡±

    ¡°Father Emperor, how can you do this? You can¡¯t do this. Father Emperor, what¡¯s wrong with Ting¡¯er?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Guifei? Why do you treat them like this? You can¡¯t treat them like this or you will regret it. I tell you, you¡¯ll regret it¡­¡±

    Zhao Hua kept crying out but was finally pulled out.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this, and it was no different from what she thought. After all, this matter had nothing to do with Princess Zhao Hua, and she couldn¡¯t bear to pull her in.

    ¡°Do you seriously have nothing left to say?¡± After a brief silence in the Pce, the Emperor still took the initiative to speak out and look at Xiao Guifei.

    Xiao Guifei didn¡¯t look down and say nothing, but rather looked at him faintly. Then, her gaze floated to the Empress and the Empress Dowager in the crowd.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Emperor notice that everyone wanted me to die? Including you, the Emperor. If so, you should hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 88 - Story Reversal

    Chapter 88: Story Reversal

    After Xiao Guifei indifferently said this, she turned to look at Imperial Uncle Xiao and apologetically said: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s me who caused our family¡¯s downfall.¡±

    Ever since Jiu Wangye appeared next to Xiao Ting, Imperial Uncle Xiao had been silent, and no one knew what he¡¯s thinking. He was startled when he heard Xiao Guifei¡¯s words.

    Dissatisfied, he said: ¡°We¡¯re family. Naturally, we must enjoy blessings and endure misfortune together. What¡¯s the big deal with dying together?¡±

    Xiao Ting looked back at Jiu Wangye and whispered: ¡°Do you have any ideas? If you don¡¯t, just let me go. I must take my dad and Aunt with me today.¡±

    Jiu Wangye looked at her condescendingly and asked, ¡°Are you sure you can leave the Pce with two people while being besieged?¡±

    ¡°And even if you can leave the Pce, can you get out of the Empire? Who would dare take you in?¡±

    Xiao Ting snorted coldly: ¡°Anyway if they want to catch this miss, they must be dreaming.¡± She didn¡¯t want to live in hiding, but there¡¯s just no other way now.

    ¡°Big deal, just let everyone die together. Even if I die, I can make you all uneasy.¡± Xiao Ting threatened in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay, put your teeth away if you¡¯ve made enough trouble. This matter has not yet reached that point.¡± Seeing Jiu Wangye say that, Imperial Uncle Xiao knew that things still had a chance to turn.

    ¡°Is there a way to save my sister¡¯s life?¡± Imperial Uncle Xiao took the opportunity to ask about the life and death of Xiao Guifei.

    Imperial Uncle Xiao had always known that Jiu Wangye¡®s words have great weight in front of the Emperor, so when he heard Xiao Guifei say that his good daughter would marry Jiu Wangye, he agreed so simply.

    If it were someone else, who would want to marry their daughter to someone who would die early?

    How could he let his good daughter be bullied?

    Xiao Ting also looked surprised, and looked up at him: ¡°You really have a way? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? You made this miss so tired that I have no time to drink water.¡±

    YuChi XinHan was speechless, that¡¯s because you cursed people too vigorously.

    ¡°Then what do we do now? I just offended the Empress Dowager and the others too badly. Right now, they want me to be a star in the sky, so I guess I won¡¯t live, right?¡± Xiao Ting doubted what Jiu Wangye said.

    Jiu Wangye then lightly said: ¡°Take out the things in your embroidered bag.¡±

    Xiao Ting blinked, then, she took out said thing from her sleeve.

    ¡°Which one do you want, this, this, or this one?¡±

    What else is there? There are candies, fruits, and even rouge powder.

    Mixed together, they didn¡¯t know what other things she has in her pockets.

    While everyone was still in a daze, the Emperor¡¯s eyes stared straight ahead.

    He saw that thest thing Xiao Ting took out was a map, which was obtained from the woman in ck, while the one Xiao Ting gave to the woman was a fake.

    Jiu Wangye picked up the sheepskin scroll without asking or saying anything.

    Xiao Ting blinked. At that time, she switched this thing. She originally thought this thing looked old and maybe a treasure map, so she kept it. Unexpectedly, Jiu Wangye fancied this thing. Just what is this?

    ¡°This is a treasure handed down from my family and can¡¯t be given to you.¡± Seeing Jiu Wangye look like he wanted it, Xiao Ting acted immediately.

    Watching her stingily snatch the sheepskin scroll, YuChi XinHan wanted to pat her on the forehead.

    This ability to tell lies with your eyes wide open is really big, and she still covets money. She must have seen that this thing was valuable, so she didn¡¯t want to hand it over.

    And she¡¯s still talking nonsense at this point, what guarantee does she have?

    ¡°This is what Xiao Guifei was framed to have stolen.¡± Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t grab it, but let her hold it tightly before lightly saying that.

    The meaning was obvious. Only by handing this thing over can your Aunt¡¯s wrongs be washed away.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts deviated once again.

    Nani, Xiao Ting looked back at the Guifei in surprise.

    ¡°Aunt, do you know what this is? Is it valuable?¡±

    Xiao Guifei shook her head, ¡°I have never seen this thing before.¡±

    Xiao Ting looked at Jiu Wangye again with hopeful eyes. She seemed to want to hear it from Jiu Wangye. What is this amazing treasure?

    Then she could flourish.

    It¡¯s a pity that things went the opposite as Jiu Wangye made a casual move to take the sheepskin scroll, then walked forward step by step.

    ¡°That¡¯s mine. Why are you like this, stealing my things?¡±

    Xiao Ting expressed dissatisfaction, but she could only mutter in a low voice. She also knew that Jiu Wangye had never let her down.

    Jiu Wangye returned the sheepskin scroll to the Emperor, their eyes meeting from time to time. Finally, the Emperor took the sheepskin scroll before getting up.

    ¡°Zhen just said that if you hand over this map, zhen will spare you the death penalty. From now on, you will stay in this YaoChi Pce!¡±

    The Emperor looked at Xiao Guifei and only said this before getting up, and leaving. Everyone was left staring at each other.

    Jiu Wangye nodded to Xu Zhi.

    ¡°XinHan, send benwang¡®s wangfei back home.¡±

    After speaking, Jiu Wangye followed the Emperor and left.

    This kind of protracted plot started with countless entanglements and interferences in the middle before ending in a sudden reversal. It¡¯s a little uneptable for everyone.

    They didn¡¯t understand what just happened.

    But they all understood that the sheepskin scroll was very relevant and they¡¯re eager to figure out what it is.

    As for the Xiao n, no one mentioned it at all. The Emperor also didn¡¯t say anything, so the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t make an order to punish the family directly. In the end, they were let go.

    Becausepared to them, the Empress Dowager was more curious about one thing. What exactly is the map that Xiao Ting handed over? Where does it point?

    In the blink of an eye, the crowd left YaoChi Pce, leaving silence and destion.

    In response to the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree, most of the pce maids left, leaving only a few to serve Xiao Guifei.

    YaoChi Pce has be a veritable cold Pce.

    Everyone in this ce understood that Xiao Guifei was beaten into the cold Pce.

    In her lifetime, there¡¯d be no chance of aeback.

    When Jiu Wangye ordered him, YuChi XinHan directly tapped Xiao Ting¡¯s acupuncture points for safety measures and took her out of the Pce.

    Hong Shao and Lu You also took the two little ones and returned to Jiu Wangfu.

    Xiao Ting was anxious. Even on the carriage, she kept yelling at YuChi XinHan, but she couldn¡¯t move her body and could only talk.

    They didn¡¯t return to the Mansion this time but went straight back to Jiu Wangfu where Housekeeper Mu had been waiting at the door for a long time.

    He greeted Xiao Ting and the others with joy, as if he didn¡¯t see her not being able to move, and even when Xiao Ting called out to him, he only smiled.

    Like he picked up gold ingots.

    An hourter, Xiao Ting¡¯s acupuncture points were automatically unlocked.

    The first thing she did was to get up and run. YuChi XinHan, who stood outside the door, stretched out a leg to stop her.

    ¡°A¡¯Li said that until hees back, you can¡¯t go anywhere. You can only stay here obediently.¡±

    Xiao Ting stretched her foot and directly kicked him, ¡°This miss wants to go out, do you dare beat me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see my Aunt. The Emperor doing this is equivalent to putting my Aunt in the Cold Pce. I¡¯m going to see her.¡±

    ¡°And my daddy, how is he?¡±

    Looking at anxious Xiao Ting, YuChi XinHan fought back and asked the other incredulously.

    ¡°You were in the main hall just now, the heroine who is so majestic that you didn¡¯t care about life and death as you confronted the Empress Dowager and the Emperor like that. I thought you¡¯re not afraid of death, so why are you thinking of their safety just now?¡±

    YuChi XinHan found it a bit funny, but in YaoChi Pce, everyone¡¯s thoughts were veryplicated.

    At that time, Xiao Guifei¡¯s answer made it clear that she wanted to die and that she could be charged with any crime. No one could understand how what she said was false.

    And the Empress Dowager even found so many people to testify. Even if she didn¡¯t die now, afraid she¡¯ll really have to spend her days in the Cold Pce.

    Even if the Emperor liked her again, she can never regain her previous glory.

    After all, the Pce is the coldest and most merciless ce in the world.

    Xiao Ting was fuming at YuChi XinHan. It¡¯s a pity that her average skills didn¡¯t give her an advantage at all, so she could only ask YuChi XinHan how Xiao Zhan and the others are.

    YuChi XinHan said, ¡°This young master has always been with you, so you know where I went. Just obediently wait for your man toe back here.¡±

    YuChi XinHan felt that if Jiu Wangye didn¡¯te back, he would go mad.

    This Xiao Ting¡¯s ability to toss people is truly great. He was tired enough to die after rushing back for a few days, and he still got caught up with the things in the Pce. Now that he finally returned to Jiu Wangfu, A¡¯Li still wanted him to look after this little witch.

    Climbing the window? Going over the wall?

    No, those are child¡¯s y. This Sixth Miss Xiao wouldn¡¯t do that since she didn¡¯t want to make things easier.

    She freaking threw a tantrum!

    YuChi XinHan¡¯s desire to kill was gone.

    Harassed for an hour, Jiu Wangye, the savior, finally arrived as scheduled.

    YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t even want to say anything to him. He patted Jiu Wangye on the shoulder then instantly slipped away.

    ¡°Wangye, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Xiao Ting eagerly asked upon seeing Jiu Wangye. She rushed over and raised her small face.

    ¡°Look for benwang if you have something to ask.¡±

    Jiu Wangye said when they walked inside.

    Xiao Ting followed behind him like a little tail, step by step.

    ¡°Yeah, you haven¡¯t told me what happened yet. Does Aunt like another man? Did my Aunt marry the Emperor after that man died?¡±

    ¡°Why did Aunt want to leave the Pce? She never told me.¡±

    ¡°Is there another map? What does Aunt want a map for? Is the map you took from me pointing to a treasure?¡±

    Xiao Ting had countless questions in her mind and she asked them all.

    Jiu Wangye walked to the main seat and sat down. At this time, Hong Shao came in from outside, holding the teapot.

    Xiao Ting quickly took it and gave her a wink to go down. Then she poured a cup of tea for Jiu Wangye, and looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would answer her doubts.

    But Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t say a word and simply drank the tea he received from her.

 Chapter 89 - : The Cold Palace Is A Good Place

    89: The Cold Pce Is A Good ce

    As soon as<i>Jiu Wangye</i>returned to the<i>wangfu</i>, he went to Xiao Ting¡¯s courtyard. He looked pensive and very entangled. There¡¯s no trace of a smile on his face, and that indifferent expression from before also disappeared.

    He seemed to have encountered some troubles.

    Xiao Ting waited for a long time. She first stood next to him, then sat next to him, and finally, squatted directly at his feet, dangling in front of him from time to time.<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t look at her. Xiao Ting finally got angry and lost all patience.

    <i>¡®Pa!¡¯</i>

    She patted the table, stood up, and angrily asked.

    ¡°This miss is talking to you, can you give me some reaction?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>finally moved his gaze to her, looking her up and down, seemingly a little confused and not knowing why she¡¯s behaving like this.

    This made Xiao Ting very frustrated. It¡¯s not that he ignored what she said, but he didn¡¯t listen at all.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    Xiao Ting asked again, her voice so loud that even the people outside could hear it.

    Hong Shao waved everyone to step back and stayed outside.

    In the main hall,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s finger tapped on the table. Xiao Ting nced at it, then unwillingly poured a cup of tea for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>again.

    While muttering,<i>drink, drink, you only know to drink even though this miss is still thirsty, you should choke to death from drinking.</i>

    It¡¯s a pity that God didn¡¯t hear her mutterings as<i>Jiu Wangye</i>smoothly drank the cup of tea.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>then told Xiao Ting that Xiao<i>Guifei</i>did intend to escape from the Pce, so the Emperor sent her to the Cold Pce following the rules.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t mention anything else and just mentioned this fact.

    ¡°Then Aunt won¡¯t die? Is someone bullying her?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>exined, ¡°Even though Xiao<i>Guifei</i>was beaten into the Cold Pce, her title is still there. The women in the Pce are all human beings and will not do thankless things.¡±

    Since Xiao<i>Guifei</i>was just sent to the Cold Pce, that meant the Emperor didn¡¯t want to kill her.

    What¡¯s more, she will never be a threat to other women again, so she¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°With all that said, the Cold Pce is a good ce.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s mind turned quickly then suddenly asked.

    ¡°Where did the women, who were beaten into the Cold Pce, go?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was slightly stunned.

    How would he know that? Besides, is there any woman in the Pce who was beaten into the Cold Pce? There should be, but it was never his concern.

    ¡°They all died, right? I¡¯ve seen it. There¡¯s a magnificent pce near YaoChi Pce. That ce is super big, but there are only hares and overgrown weeds as tall as one person.¡± Xiao Ting described it as if telling a story, even making gestures while talking.

    ¡°Presumably before, a pce concubine must have lived there, right?¡±

    Before<i>Jiu Wangye</i>figured out what she¡¯s talking about, Xiao Ting changed the subject herself.

    ¡°Then do you know why Aunt wants to go out of the Pce?¡±

    This puzzled Xiao Ting. There were too many doubts in her heart, but it¡¯s a pity that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t say much about other things.

    He just told her that the map was very relevant. Fortunately, she kept it which meant saving Xiao<i>Guifei</i>¡®s life.

    When Xiao Ting heard the answer from<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, she rxed, knowing that her Aunt was really all right.

    It¡¯s just that she can¡¯t live the same beautiful days as before, but this is also good. It¡¯s all free and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.

    When Xiao Ting watched those costume dramas in her previous life, she felt that the women in the Pce were very pitiful. They wasted their youth to wait for a man. Now that the man her Aunt liked is dead, and seeing that she can¡¯t leave the Pce again, then not entangling with those women is actually the best life.

    Of course, it would be better if she could go out of the Pce.

    It¡¯s a pity that in this time and space, she can¡¯t fight a creature called the Emperor.

    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to enter the Pce without<i>benwang</i>.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>suddenly gave an order. Although Xiao Ting listened ufortably, she coldly snorted: ¡°That Pce don¡¯t match this miss, so I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get that map?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>suddenly asked.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t think too much. She directly told the truth and told the story again.

    After listening,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t speak for a long time. For such an important thing to be picked up by her, fortunately, it¡¯s returned to the Pce.

    ¡°Do you remember what that woman looks like?¡±

    Xiao Ting shook her head and said, ¡°What do you want to do? Since she didn¡¯t take things away, you can just let her go!¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a woman, so why do you care?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was taken aback and decided not to discuss national issues with Xiao Ting.

    Xiao<i>Guifei</i>¡®s and her dad¡¯s affairs are resolved, so Xiao Ting resumed her formeridback style.

    ¡°Hong Shao, this consort is hungry, so prepare something for me.¡±

    She yelled and Hong Shao quickly responded. Knowing that the sky had cleared after the rain, she ran away in a hurry.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>looked at the girl lying on the soft couch sleepily, feeling a bit weird.

    How could there be such a heartless person in the world?

    Didn¡¯t she know that she just snatched life from the Grim Reaper? Now she¡¯s just sleepily lying there heartlessly, and still wanted to eat. Do you still have an appetite?

    The important thing is that, can anything make her depressed and have other negative emotions?

    For some reason,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>suddenly thought of himself. If it was him that had an ident today, would Xiao Ting be like that in the hall?

    Would she go against the noblest man in the Empire just for him?

    Then he shook his head. No, no one, except her, would dare do this.

    And Xiao Ting had no feelings for him at all.

    Unexpectedly, the dignified<i>Jiu Wangye</i>would one day have a little extravagant hope for feelings and the target was even his ¡®unusual¡¯<i>wangfei</i>.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care what he thought and waited eagerly to eat something delicious. As a result, before she could eat, she listened to the Housekeeper say that her father arrived.

    Xiao Zhan almost cried as soon as he saw Xiao Ting, ¡°My dear daughter, I¡¯ll be fine as long as you¡¯re okay. That almost scared Daddy to death.¡±

    Xiao Ting patted her dad¡¯s arm unhappily andforted, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re crying at the wrong person. It¡¯s Aunt who¡¯s in trouble, not me.¡±

    ¡°Your Aunt, isn¡¯t your Aunt all right?¡±

    Xiao Ting was taken aback, could it be that after she left the Pce, something happened again?

    She blinked and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I mean, your daughter is fine. Why are you crying? I¡¯m not dead.¡±

    Xiao Zhan stared, ¡°You¡¯re not dead now, but if it weren¡¯t for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, you would have died, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, how do you speak like an outsider? Your daughter¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao Ting was dissatisfied, and the two of them stood in the yard, starting a debate.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re my daughter, I want to tell you that you have to hug<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s arms in the future, okay? Dad won¡¯t be able to protect you in the future.¡± Although the Xiao n members were released, Xiao Zhan was removed from his official position. He¡¯s now just a civilian.

    ¡°That should be ¡®hug his thighs¡¯, okay!¡± Xiao Ting corrected her dad¡¯s words.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>, who¡¯s still in the hall and remained invisible, had to say, when would this father and daughter know to avoid others when talking about him?

    Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing be said in private?

    Hugging thighs, Sixth Miss Xiao, do you even know what that means?

    Sure enough, Xiao Ting despised her father again.

    ¡°Dad, are you always this confused?<i>Jiu Wangye</i>saved me because he wanted to watch the excitement, okay? You don¡¯t know but in the hall, when those old women bullied Aunt, that so-called kind<i>Jiu Wangye</i>tapped my acupoints. Did you know that I can¡¯t move? I just wanted to say something for my Aunt, but I can¡¯t even say it!¡±

    ¡°I think you have a problem with your eyes. Your eyes will be blurry when you¡¯re too old.¡±

    ¡°What? He tapped your acupuncture point? Then, as expected, he¡¯s not a good person. Dad made a mistake.¡±

    Xiao Zhan thought that all who bullied her daughter were not good people.

    Regarding Xiao Zhan¡¯sck of standpoint, Xiao Ting, who was also very unscrupulous, looked down on him in particr.

    ¡°Dad, can you be a little more reliable?¡±

    Xiao Zhan red at his daughter for the first time, and just about to say something when he thought that it seemed to be the case. He was quite unreliable, as many people had said.

    ¡°That, daughter, did<i>Jiu Wangye</i>talk to you about leaving?¡±

    Xiao Zhan only then remembered the purpose of this trip.

    Xiao Ting blinked her big eyes, thought for a while, then asked, ¡°When did I say that I¡¯ll leave him?¡±

    ¡°Besides, will he? How could he be willing to give me such arge fortune?¡± And he can leave, but he has to pay the price.

    ¡°Then in the main hall, Empress Dowager personally said that she abolished this marriage of yours.¡±

    Xiao Ting held his hand and dragged him into the room. The two of them ignored the main character, who was still sitting there, and continued their conversation.

    ¡°You truly believe what that dead old woman said? Didn¡¯t you hear what<i>wangye</i>said after that? The rtionship between the two of us is not up to her to decide. She, like you, has bad eyes, so she can¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    Scolded and despised by his daughter, Xiao Zhan felt no difort. In his opinion,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>was just a big tree, and it¡¯d be best if they could be close to each other.

    And the more he looked at the couple, the more unusual he felt.

    Just look,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>spoke for Xiao Ting.

    The former<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t care about anything, and rarely said a word for anyone in the court, including the former<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>¡®s maternal family, Duke An.

    Now he even faced the Empress Dowager in front of everyone for Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Zhan nced at Xiao Ting carefully, only to find that his daughter hadn¡¯t gotten any better.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t want to listen to the conversation between these two, but there was something wrong with them. When would the two father and daughter know how to avoid suspicion?

    Could it be that he, a big living person, really has no sense of existence?

    So he coughed slightly to show his presence, and as he did, he wondered what words would pop out of their mouths.

    He suddenly attracted two pairs of piercing eyes.

    ¡°Why are you coughing? Are you sick?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s brain circuit will never be in line with<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    Xiao Zhan heard something strange and only then tried to greet<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    At this time, it became very noisy outside.

    Xiao Ting looked at the window and saw several girls from the Xiao family outside.

    ¡°Dad, why did you bring them?¡±

 Chapter 90 - Each Has Ulterio Motives In Their Hearts

    <h1 ss="entry-title">90: Each Has Ulterio Motives In Their Hearts</h1>

    Xiao Zhan scratched his head a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°Your grandmother said that this time, the Xiao family can turn bad luck into good luck thanks to you, so she made them rece her in thanking you!¡±

    ¡°Thank me? Are their brains flooded?¡± They¡¯re obviously ipatible like fire and water. Just because they escaped a catastrophe, they suddenly opened up?

    What a joke! Only her dad would believe such a naive exnation.

    Anyway, she doesn¡¯t believe it.

    After Xiao Ting muttered, she lifted the curtain and walked out.

    At this moment, Hong Shao was walking through the yard with something to eat. Xiao Ting, with her legs and arms akimbo, shouted, ¡°Hong Shao, this consort wanted some meat to eat. Look what you brought. These are all fat, can they be eaten?¡± She pointed to Xiao Mei, the fourth girl in the Xiao family, and Xiao Ya, the seventh girl.

    Both Xiao Mei and Xiao Ya came with Xiao Zhan. They said it¡¯s to thank Xiao Ting, but it¡¯s actually because the status of Xiao<i>fu</i>plummeted and that they became civilian women overnight.

    That is to say, Xiao Mei couldn¡¯t bear this gap. She was in the position of bing a Prince¡¯s consort, but at the moment, she could only consider an eighth rank small official.

    And so, Madam Xiao and the Old Madam gave them an idea, and let Xiao Zhan bring them over to probe and see if<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s feelings for Xiao Ting remained the same.

    But even though they haven¡¯t taken<i>Jiu Wangye¡¯</i>s thoughts yet, the other master, Xiao Ting, had already gone ballistic.

    Xiao Mei and Xiao Ya instantly blushed when they heard this.

    They wanted to turn around and leave, but when they thought of their future life, they had to smile.

    ¡°Sixth Sister, sister came here to especially see you.¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t believe her. She had been married to<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>for a few months now, and never saw this womane to see her. Thest time she got drunk and got punished, she never saw any women from the Xiao family.

    It stands to reason that some of the girls in the Xiao family looked a bit like Xiao Mei and Xiao<i>Guifei.</i>Xiao Ting should like her, but in fact, it¡¯s the opposite. Every time Xiao Ting sees this face so simr to her Aunt, no matter how she looks at it, she felt it so fake. Even Xiao Mei¡¯s delicate voice made Xiao Ting annoyed even more.

    She squinted her eyes, condescendingly looking at Xiao Mei and the others.

    Without a word of nonsense, she directly said: ¡°Even if you have something to say, just leave quickly. I don¡¯t remember any sisterhood that we have.¡±

    ¡°Why is Sixth Sister speaking like this? Your older sister has always been kind, isn¡¯t that right, daddy?¡± Seeing that Xiao Ting didn¡¯t give her any face, Xiao Mei had no choice but to retreat and let herself not be too embarrassed.

    Xiao Zhan just arrived at the door but before he could stand firm, he was pulled out by his fourth daughter as a shield.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He had to cough slightly to cover up his anxiety.

    No way, he can¡¯t afford to offend any women in the family.

    Xiao Ting red at him and said.

    ¡°Daddy, did you really bring them to thank me?¡±

    Before Xiao Zhan nodded, Xiao Ting continued, ¡°If you bring these inconsistent people over again in the future, I won¡¯t call you dad.¡±

    It¡¯s not that Xiao Ting was cruel, but she just didn¡¯t like the women of the Xiao family. She¡¯s also not stupid. Old Madam Xiao didn¡¯t let anyone visit her before, but now that olddy thought of her when something went wrong in the Xiao family.

    Afraid she¡¯s up to no good.

    She also wanted to live a happy life with<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, but she didn¡¯t like trouble.

    The people of the Xiao family left with Xiao Zhan, all dejected and depressed.

    Before leaving, Xiao Zhan went to see Xiao Xin and once again expressed his wish to let him return to Xiao<i>fu</i>. Unfortunately, Xiao Xin was unwilling to go home, saying that he still wanted to stay with his sister.

    Xiao Zhan came to<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>this time for two purposes, but he didn¡¯t achieve thest one so he left dejectedly.

    Everything was resolved, so Xiao Ting hummed a small song while eating.

    At this moment, she suddenly remembered that there¡¯s still someone in her house, so she casually asked: ¡°Is<i>wangye</i>not hungry? Do you want to eat together?¡±

    Xiao Ting swore it¡¯s just a casual and polite question, thinking that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>will definitely refuse. After all, the two of them rarely ate together, and coupled with<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s habits, he naturally looked down on a woman like her.

    It¡¯s not that Xiao Ting felt inferior, but she felt that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>and her are not on the same channel.

    Unexpectedly,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t say anything, but directly used action instead. He got up and took a step, then sat down opposite Xiao Ting. The corner of Hong Shao¡¯s eyes curved and she quickly left with a wink. After a while, she ced a pair of exquisite bowls and chopsticks on the table in front of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>.

    Then she sneakily retreated with a smile.

    Xiao Ting saw the tableware in front of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>. The white jade was so exquisite. At first nce, it looked nothing like her bowl and chopsticks where you couldn¡¯t even see its original appearance.

    But even so, she knew that her own wasn¡¯t as expensive as his.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? Isn¡¯t it all just for eating? If you eat more, then you¡¯re the winner.¡± Her chopsticks danced quickly for fear of being snatched by someone else.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>was slow and neat, very picky.

    Seeing that what he picked out was what she liked to eat, she despised<i>Jiu Wangye</i>for being picky then threw the vegetables picked out by<i>Jiu Wangye</i>into her stomach.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this to them.¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>suddenly said. Xiao Ting was eating happily and didn¡¯t realize what he was talking about.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xiao Ting raised her head in amazement, a little confused as to what he¡¯s talking about. However,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t mean to exin at all, so Xiao Ting buried her head in the bowl again.

    The sky is big and the earth is big, but the food is the biggest.

    ¡°<i>Benwang</i>is not afraid of trouble.¡± Xiao Ting decided to ignore this meaningless sentence.

    After the meal,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>hardly ate much, but he still put down his chopsticks at the same time as Xiao Ting.

    As for<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s words, what does it mean when Xiao Ting didn¡¯t react at all? She didn¡¯t care.

    So after<i>Jiu Wangye</i>left, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t think anything was wrong.

    She thought that everything was over, but in the eyes of others, it was just the beginning.

    In the Pce, the Empress of the six pces was sitting in the main hall with a gloomy face, looking a little scary.

    ¡°Mother Empress, the matter is over. Father Emperor ced Xiao<i>Guifei</i>under house arrest and put her into the Cold Pce. What are you worrying about?¡±

    The Third Prince didn¡¯t understand. It¡¯s a good thing that Xiao Guifei was beaten into the Cold Pce, but ever since his mother returned, she looked worried.

    ¡°Do you know what the map in your Father Emperor¡¯s hands is?¡±

    The Third Prince shook his head and said, ¡°Father Emperor is only making this child act as a government official. He won¡¯t tell me some things.¡±

    Among today¡¯s Princes, apart from the Third Prince, almost no one could inherit the throne.

    Moreover, he¡¯s the legitimate son, so unsurprisingly, he¡¯ll be the next monarch of the Empire.

    Therefore, even though the Third Prince is still young, he had already begun helping the Emperor manage the affairs of the country.

    ¡°Your father still doesn¡¯t fully trust you. That map is extremely important.<i>Jiu Wangye</i>knew about it, but you don¡¯t.

    The Empress red at her son with a look of hating iron for not bing steel.

    However, the Third Prince shook his head indifferently and said with a smile.

    ¡°Mother Empress, this child is still young, and Father Emperor has his considerations for some things, so this child should not interfere too much.¡±

    ¡°You are young? You¡¯re over 20 years old, can that still be called young?¡± The Empress looked at him angrily.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your father has other ns.¡± The Empress thought for a moment then said this.

    The Third Prince was a little arrogant and said, ¡°Mother Empress, I think you are too worried. Nowadays, except for Fourth Brother, there¡¯s only this child left. And Fourth Brother hasn¡¯t been loved by Father Emperor since he was a child, how could he be the Crown Prince?¡±

    ¡°What you said, this Mother Empress know it, but don¡¯t you think that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>has been very close to your Father Emperor in the past six months? He knew many things that your Father Emperor didn¡¯t tell you, the future Crown Prince. Why is that? Have you thought about it?¡±

    The Third Prince thought for a while and said, ¡°Now that there¡¯s a change on the Jiangnan King¡¯s side, Father Emperor sent<i>Jiu Wangye</i>to deal with many things. It¡¯s not a bad thing to keep this child from knowing. You shouldn¡¯t think too much about this, Mother Empress. Besides, Father Emperor never liked overly smart people.¡±

    After all, the current Emperor hadn¡¯t selected the Crown Prince yet, so how could the Third Prince understand the Emperor¡¯s thoughts and ways of doing things?

    ¡°As for the map, this Empress will send someone to inquire about it, so you don¡¯t have to intervene.¡± After hearing her son¡¯s words, the Empress decided to settle the matter and not let her son take the risk to save his position in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    After the Third Prince left, the Empress sat alone in the bedroom and didn¡¯t move for a long time.

    ¡°Empress, why are you still here? I heard that the Empress Dowager is not feeling well, so this maid will change your clothes for you. Please go and take a look!¡±

    The most powerful maid beside the Empress came forward to help her and looked surprised to find the Empress¡¯ hands cold.

    The Empress shook her hand away, and angrily said: ¡°<i>Bengong</i>is not a doctor, so what¡¯s the use of going there? Besides, if I go, maybe I¡¯m just asking for a scolding.¡±

    ¡°Empress, don¡¯t you want to know about the map? Maybe the Empress Dowager will have an answer!¡±

    The Empress suddenly raised her head and looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Emperor hasn¡¯t mentioned this matter to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Empress, the Emperor had never mentioned it to anyone, but everyone saw what happened just now. It¡¯s impossible for the Empress Dowager to not ask the Emperor.

    ¡°Besides, why does the Empress Dowager suddenly feel ufortable? She even asked for an Imperial Physician, but didn¡¯t the Imperial Physicians already saw her? Did you hear any news?¡±

    After hearing the words of her pce maid, the Empress suddenly realized.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, why didn¡¯t<i>bengong</i>think of this. Let¡¯s go to Ci¡¯An Pce.¡±

    When the Empress arrived, she happened to run into the Emperoring out of the Ci¡¯An Pce.

    The Emperor had a cold face and showed an extremely majestic look.

    ¡°This consort has seen the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You came just right. She¡¯s in a bad mood so go and apany Imperial Mother!¡±

    After speaking, he strode away.

    The Empress blessed him as a farewell then turned to Ci¡¯An Pce.

    The Empress Dowager was lying on the bed, closing her eyes to rest.

    ¡°This consort greets Imperial Mother.¡± The Emperor said that the Empress Dowager was in a bad mood, but when the Empress looked at her, why did she feel like the Empress Dowager was in a good mood!

    Those eyes were very bright. Upon seeing the Empress, she beckoned and motioned for her to sit.

    The Empress picked up her skirt and sat down beside the soft couch.

    ¡°I heard that Imperial Mother was unwell, so this consort came over to take a look. Aren¡¯t you okay before? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 91 - The Older, The Wiser

    <h1 ss="entry-title">91: The Older, The Wiser</h1>

    The Empress Dowager took the Empress¡¯ hand and patted it.

    ¡°When people get older, they will always have serious illnesses and small disasters. It¡¯s normal so don¡¯t listen to the nonsense of those physicians.¡±

    An old<i>mama</i>next to her quickly exined, ¡°Empress Dowager was irritated by<i>Jiu</i>, Sixth Miss Xiao.¡±

    She originally wanted to say<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>, but remembering that Empress Dowager didn¡¯t like this title, she still called Xiao Ting Sixth Miss Xiao.

    In fact, many people are ustomed to calling her Sixth Miss Xiao instead of<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>. On the one hand, it¡¯s because Sixth Miss Xiao¡¯s reputation is that big, and on the other hand, it¡¯s because of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>¡®s usual attitude.

    That indifference and carelessness made people feel that Xiao Ting was just a temporary mistress of<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>.

    The Empress Dowager red at the<i>mama,</i>then looked at the Empress and said: ¡°For so many years, you have truly suffered. Now that that woman, Xiao LingYue, has been sent to the Cold Pce by the Emperor, in the future, you can make some light requests. The Third Prince isn¡¯t that young, and the Crown Prince position couldn¡¯t be ignored.¡±

    ¡°This consort understands.¡± The Empress said, happy in her heart but talking with humility.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s mind was the same as her on this point, so that¡¯s good.

    But the next sentence made the Empress dissatisfied.

    ¡°The third child should choose a consort soon, do you have any ns?¡±

    The original intention of the previous Summer Lotus Banquet was to choose a consort for the Third Prince, but it was interrupted by Xiao Ting, and no one was selected in the end.

    After that, the matter wasn¡¯t settled.

    ¡°Everything depends on Imperial Mother.¡±

    The Empress Dowager smiled and said: ¡°There are three candidates in<i>bengong</i>¡®s heart.¡±

    ¡°Which one does Imperial Mother prefer?¡± The Empress asked obligingly.

    ¡°Last time at the Summer Lotus Banquet, the fourth girl, Xiao Mei, was really talented. She¡¯s Xiao LingYue¡¯s niece but the most important thing is that she has a normal rtionship with Xiao LingYue. Are you afraid he¡¯ll like her?¡±

    The older really is the wiser. The Empress Dowager said the Empress¡¯ thoughts directly.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, this consort likes Xiao Mei, but it¡¯s only now that I discovered that if Xiao Mei was chosen at that time, it would have harmed the third child.¡± The Empress was not embarrassed when she said this with an apologetic look.

    ¡°As long as you know! After all, Xiao Mei is the daughter of the Xiao family, and as proud as Xiao LingYue. She¡¯ll ruin everything and regarding the future marriage of the third child, you must not have other thoughts. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose the watermelon only to pick up sesame seeds.¡±

    The Empress hurriedly knelt and shouted: ¡°What Imperial Mother taught, this consort learned.¡±

    The Empress really liked Xiao Mei at first. First, she¡¯s barely worth the Third Prince. Second, she wouldn¡¯t conflict with Xiao<i>Guifei</i>. Moreover, Xiao<i>Guifei</i>would help the Third Prince. Third, the Xiao family has no foundation, so the Emperor will rest assured.

    After all, the Emperor was still young and it would make him uneasy to see the Crown Prince be too powerful.

    The Xiao family was the best choice at that time.

    But now it seems that no flower can bloom for a hundred days, and there are no good people. Who would have thought that Xiao LingYue, who had dominated the harem for many years, lost power and went straight to the Cold Pce, almost losing her life?

    Had it not been for Xiao Ting spoiling the situation, she would have almost made a big mistake.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all for the third child, so you are not wrong. Get up!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Mother.¡±

    ¡°The third girl from Duke An¡¯s ce is not bad. You pick a day to call Xi Ruo and her into the Pce to meet San¡¯er. Look at the situation and talk about it then.¡±

    The Empress Dowager directly ordered. The Empress lowered her brows and happily agreed, but she was a little angry.

    It¡¯s a pity that as Empress Dowager¡¯s niece, she¡¯s Empress Dowager¡¯s favorite candidate as the future Empress, but the Empress didn¡¯t like that girl.

    Her scheming mind is too deep!

    But she didn¡¯t mention it again. Instead, she changed the subject and asked: ¡°Imperial mother, do you know what the parchment scroll that Xiao Ting handed over is?¡±

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s face sank when she heard those words. She directly released her hold and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±

    She obviously knew it.

    The Empress was overjoyed at guessing it right. The Emperor must have spoken to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, this consort just thought that if that thing can save Xiao LingYue¡¯s life, it¡¯s naturally not an ordinary thing. How did<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>get it?¡±

    ¡°Have the Emperor pursued this matter? What if the two Aunt and niece colluded?¡±

    The Empress directly confessed her guess, making the Empress Dowager slightly stunned, and then said, ¡°<i>Bengong</i>is not clear about this. The Emperor only mentioned to<i>bengong</i>that this map is of great importance. As for how Xiao Ting got it, no one knew.¡±

    ¡°But when you say it like this, you do have a point. If this matter is truly collusion between that Aunt and niece, then the problem is serious.¡±

    Seeing the Empress Dowager be suspicious, she struck while the iron¡¯s hot and said, ¡°Yes, think about this, that Aunt and niece must have colluded. If Xiao LingYue wasn¡¯t threatened along with the lives of everyone in the Xiao<i>fu</i>, would Xiao Ting still hand over the map?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The more the Empress Dowager thought about it, the more it seems to be the case. She immediately sat up on the bed, still half ufortable.

    With fierce eyes, she said, ¡°You go to<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>and bring that woman back.<i>Bengong</i>will interrogate her personally.¡±

    The Empress was happy in her heart but hesitated outwardly.

    The Empress Dowager scolded her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± This matter was of great importance, and she didn¡¯t dare dy.

    ¡°Imperial Mother, this consort still has something to say, I don¡¯t know if it should be said or not?¡± The appearance of the Empress hesitating and stopping made the Empress Dowager even more annoyed.

    ¡°Say what you have. When did you learn to speak with<i>bengong</i>in such a roundabout way?¡¯

    The Empress showed an awkward smile, and then solemnly asked with caution: ¡°Does<i>Jiu Wangye</i>know about this matter?¡±

    ¡°What are you implying?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes grew colder. She narrowed her eyes slightly, making it difficult to see her emotions.

    ¡°En, this consort thinks so. Judging from the situation at the time, it was<i>Jiu Wangye</i>who asked Xiao Ting to hand over the map. Does that mean he knew that the map was on Xiao Ting a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t say anything until the Emperor ordered all the members of Xiao<i>fu</i>to be imprisoned for questioning before they brought up the matter?¡±

    Having said this, the Empress paused, leaving time for the Empress Dowager to think, and then concluded: ¡°Such behavior is truly doubtful.¡±

    The Empress Dowager fell into deep thought, her eyes flickering. The Empress waited for a while before the Empress Dowager came back to her senses. She slightly bowed and said, ¡°Imperial Mother, these are just guesses of this child, not necessarily facts. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, this consort will retire first.¡±

    After speaking, she got up, turned, and left, leaving the Empress Dowager sitting in Ci¡¯An pce with a look of surprise on her face.

    The series of events that a mysterious map appeared in the Imperial Pce caused a lot of attention.

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>and the Emperor cared more about the identity of that woman in ck.

    Who sent her to steal the map?

    The Empress stared at the map, thinking it was a particrly important thing.

    Other members of the royal family also began to investigate secretly.

    For a time, storms surged inside and outside the Imperial City and the undercurrents continued. Soon, someone will guess the truth.

    By then, the Pce will no longer be peaceful.

    <i>Rui Wangfu</i>, a small courtyard that¡¯s not gorgeous.

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>sat under the grape trellis in the yard, stretched out her hand to pluck a bunch of amethyst, crystal clear grapes, slowly peeled the skin, and threw the pulp into her mouth. She didn¡¯t have the arrogance that a wealthy child should have.

    ¡°Are you saying that the person who saved you was<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>?¡±

    In front of her, under the scorching sun ten feet away, was a woman in ck kneeling on one knee, with her long hair tied high with a hairband, her upper body standing upright, and her eyes cold with determination.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A simple word, but it made people tremble.

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>sat on the stone bench with her legs stretched and folded, her fingers turning the teacup lightly, and the corners of her eyes and brows full of smiles, but regardless of how she looked, she said, ¡°She also took the map?¡±

    When they talked about the map, they already escorted SiYue outside YaoChi Pce.

    The ones left at that time were only the pivotal figures of the royal family.

    So she didn¡¯t know why Xiao<i>Guifei</i>didn¡¯t die in the end but thrown into the Cold Pce.

    She didn¡¯t know the whole story until just now when the woman in ck escaped from the Pce.

    It was still that cold word, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You know how hard it took this princess to find out about this incident and found such a good opportunity, caused such a big incident, and killed so many people. Everything is to cover you.¡±

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>spoke very slowly. When talking about such a big event, she said it lightly and showed no signs of anger.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re telling this princess that you got the thing, but it was swapped out, and now you have to go back to the Pce.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that trick is called ¡®beating the grass to scare the snake¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Please punish this subordinate.¡±

    The ck-clothed womannded the other knee and looked straight ahead. Although she was kneeling there, there was no trace of humbleness.

    She squatted on the ground with the hilt in her right hand.

    After saying this, she unsheathed the sword and it unexpectedly went to her neck. She was about to be a corpse on the spot.

    At this moment, SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>¡®s figure shed. The woman didn¡¯t see how she moved at all and just heard a bang. The cold sword on the ck-clothed woman¡¯s hand fell to the ground, while on her neck, a shallow red scar gradually appeared, bleeding out.

    ¡°Did I raise you for so many years just to let you die?¡±

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>stood tall, her moon-white long skirt mopping the floor and pouring down like a stream of water.

    Her voice was neither salty nor weak but has its majesty.

    The woman in ck finally bowed her head.

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>looked at her condescendingly. Although there was a smile in her eyes, the woman didn¡¯t feel rxed. On the contrary, she had to be on guard.

    ¡°Even if you die, you should die for a reason. This princess sacrificed so many people to protect you, aren¡¯t you ashamed for yourrades?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman gritted her teeth, ¡°subordinate is willing tomit crimes and meritorious services. If this one enters the Pce again, this one will definitely get that map.¡± She swore.

 Chapter 92 - The Walls Have Ears

    <header ss="entry-header">92: The Walls Have Ears</header>

    No one knew that the seemingly massive assassination attempt in the Imperial Pce was nned by SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>of<i>Rui Wangfu.</i>

    Had it not been for Xiao Ting intervening and stealing the treasure map, the real map should have been in her hands.

    ¡°How important is that map? This princess knows better than you. Now that they¡¯ve been alerted, they will no longer leave the map in an obvious ce, and will definitely hide it in a ce no one knew.¡±

    ¡°If you want to start again, it¡¯ll be even harder. What¡¯s more, many people in Yaochi Pce, as well as Jiu Wangfei,have seen you. If you enter the Pce again, it will be a death sentence.¡±

    The woman in ck no longer spoke, but quietly listened.

    SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>thought for a moment, then returned under the grape racks while telling the one behind her, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the second task.¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured that this subordinate will never hesitate to die andplete the task.¡±

    SiYue leaned back and said, ¡°This princess doesn¡¯t need you to die, just find a chance to get into<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>? Are you asking me to monitor<i>Jiu Wangye</i>?¡± The ck-clothed woman reacted quickly, somewhat surprised.

    But SiYue<i>Junzhu</i>chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Just you? Do you think it¡¯s possible to monitor Ninth Uncle? This princess wants you to approach<i>Jiu Wangfei.</i>No matter what method you use, you must get her trust and stay by her side.¡±

    ¡°Subordinate has received the order.¡±

    SiYue waved her hand and then said: ¡°Go back and remember to change your face.¡±

    After speaking, the woman in ck didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She got up, turned around, and left.

    All the people who knew the news were secretly busy, but Xiao Ting already left this matter behind her, even leisurely going out with the two little ones, calling it ¡°suppressing the shock¡±.

    Housekeeper Mu smiled and watched the five of them leave. He was smiling so much that Xiao Ting thought this old man¡¯s third spring hade.

    ¡°Sister, where are we going? Haven¡¯t we walked all over the Capital already? There¡¯s nothing fun.¡±

    After this incident, Xiao Xin felt a little uneasy and looked uninterested.

    However, Chu Yun, the heir son of<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>, was not affected at all.

    She curled her lips and said, ¡°It must be that this woman just wants to go out. My father won¡¯t allow it so she pulled us to use as shields.¡±

    Xiao Xin raised his small face, looking suspicious. Speechless, Xiao Ting pointed at Chu Yun¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°You are so cunning at such a young age, how can you get married in the future?¡±

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t deny Chu Yun¡¯s statement and began to change the subject.

    But this sentence lit up Chu Yun¡¯s hot temper.

    Chu Yun jumped away from her ws in an instant, looked around, and seeing that no one noticed, she then whispered: ¡°This heir son warns you, don¡¯t talk nonsense outside. I am a son, how can it be possible to marry me off?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this heir son is going to marry a gentle and virtuous woman in the future.¡±

    Obviously, this four-year-old girl, although precocious, didn¡¯t understand the feelings between men and women.

    ¡°Why do you look down on this miss so much? It¡¯s really sad.¡± Xiao Ting made a sad gesture as she walked, holding her heart and sniffling.

    The little heir son turned her little head to the other side arrogantly, not looking at her.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­, your mother knows that you don¡¯t look down on me, but I¡¯m sorry. Before you can get a wife, you can only be controlled by a woman like me, your mother.¡±

    Xiao Ting was in a good mood. She was tossed in the Pce all day and night, so she didn¡¯t eat well at all, let alone rest.

    So taking advantage of<i>Jiu Wangye</i>not having the time to take care of her, she slipped out of the<i>wangfu</i>with the two minors to see the beautiful world outside.

    There¡¯s no other way, the group of people in the<i>wangfu</i>were too gloomy, so she couldn¡¯t see anything beautiful anymore. She¡¯s afraid she¡¯d also be gloomy.

    ¡°I say, why are you such a happy-go-lucky woman when your Aunt was sent to the Cold Pce? Are you not worried at all?¡±

    Chu Yun also likes Xiao<i>Guifei</i>very much. At that time, she and Xiao Xin were left in the side hall. She didn¡¯t hear much but she could guess what happened from hearing some words.

    But she was still young, so what she says wouldn¡¯t have any weight at all. Even her father couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so obviously, the ending is unchangeable.

    However, her little mind was still a bit uneasy, and at this moment, seeing Xiao Ting taking them out to y, alive and kicking, she felt a trace of anger in her heart.

    This woman doesn¡¯t deserve Xiao<i>Guifei.</i>

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Xiao Ting looked at her in confusion, then smiled: ¡°Your father said that Aunt will be fine, just that she¡¯s much more leisurely than before. Aunt doesn¡¯t like the excitement. Isn¡¯t this better?¡±

    Although Xiao Ting is a transmigrator who had read a lot of novels and watched a lot of movies about ancient China, no one knew the harem better than a man who lived in this world like<i>Jiu Wangye.</i>

    After hearing this, Chu Yun became speechless, and tly said, ¡°Do you believe in my father that way?¡±

    Xiao Ting answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course, he is my husband, how could he lie to me?¡±

    In fact, Xiao Ting felt that<i>Jiu Wangye</i>is the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t lie at all, nor would he bother to lie.

    Hearing what Xiao Ting said, Chu Yun¡¯s heart made waves. She didn¡¯t speak anymore but quietly followed Xiao Ting, looking at the woman in front of her who was much older and also livelier.

    The bits and pieces in front of the hawkers on the street, even a mud puppet, can attract her attention and make her stare at it for a long time very happily.

    This made Xiao Yun very puzzled. What is so good about these things? Aren¡¯t they all meaningless?

    However, the woman didn¡¯t pay attention to the two children at all.

    Instead, she yed by herself.

    Hong Shao and Lu You stayed with the two little ones and asked them if they wanted this, or wanted to look at that, but the two seemed uninterested in these things as both shook their heads.

    So there was such a group of people on the street. A teenage girl ran in front, picking and choosing things, jumping very happily like an inexperienced child.

    There were four tails behind her, walking behind her in a hurry as if to protect her and also look like her foil.

    It was getting dark and seeing that Xiao Ting had no ns to go back, Chu Yun finally couldn¡¯t help but step forward and tug at the corner of her clothes.

    ¡°Huh, Xiao Yun, why are you pulling me?¡±

    Chu Yun didn¡¯t want to talk to this woman because she¡¯d definitely get angry, so she pointed at the sky.

    It means it¡¯ste and they should go back.

    However, Sixth Miss Xiao understood it differently. Surprised, she patted her forehead then said, ¡°Oh, look at my memory, it¡¯s already this time. You must be hungry after walking all day, so let¡¯s go to Fengxian Restaurant to have a meal. Today, this miss will treat. Hong Shao, did you bring money?¡±

    Hong Shao was still in a daze when Lu You brought her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,<i>wangfei,</i>I took some silver.¡±

    Hearing that, Xiao Ting narrowed her eyes into a line. Holding Chu Yun with one hand and Xiao Xin with the other hand, she went straight to Fengxian Restaurant.

    ¡°Xiao Er, three adults, and two children. Bring us some wine and food.¡±

    Xiao Ting had been here before, so Xiao Er recognized her. He led them to an elegant room on the second floor and without looking at the menu, Xiao Ting directly ordered.

    Happily taking it, Xiao Er shook the towel on his shoulders, and then backed out, closing the door of the room along the way.

    He quickly served the refreshments.

    The service was very attentive.

    Hong Shao and Lu You stood beside them, helping the three masters add tea and pour water.

    Xiao Ting waved her hand and said, ¡°Sit down you two. Let¡¯s go for a stroll after dinner.¡±

    ¡°What? Father will be worried if we return to the<i>wangfu</i>sote.¡±

    Chu Yun stood up directly and looked at Xiao Ting while expressing protest.

    Xiao Ting propped her head with her right hand, tilted her head, and looked at her amusedly before saying: ¡°Do you really want to go back? Then I¡¯ll let Hong Shao take you back. Anyway, your father is worried about you, not us.¡±

    Chu Yun¡¯s anger eased a little, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite self-aware.¡±

    Xiao Ting pursed her mouth, changed her tone, and said: ¡°The world has always said that this girl is self-aware, so you can go back when you finish the meal.¡±

    Just as Chu Yun was about to agree, she suddenly reacted, ¡°I won¡¯t. If you don¡¯t go back, this heir son will not go back. What the hell are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, I say, are children in charge of the adults?¡±

    Xiao Ting picked up the chopsticks and started knocking on the table in protest.

    ¡°What¡¯s your deal? You¡¯re obviously not serious. Besides, you are<i>Jiu Wangfei</i>. You now represent the face of<i>Jiu Wangfu</i>, and you still want to dangle outside at thiste hour. If others saw you, what would they say?¡±

    ¡°What about my father¡¯s face?¡±

    There was only one big word on Xiao Ting¡¯s face, embarrassment.

    Even after marrying someone, she still acted unsatisfactorily.

    ¡°What kind of face is there? Did this miss do anything shameful? Besides, your father and I have an agreement not to interfere with each other, including our future.¡±

    Xiao Ting then started to ridicule him. Anyway,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>isn¡¯t here.

    After leaving the Pce,<i>Jiu Wangye</i>, who was sitting in the room next to Xiao Ting and the others, heard these words and paused the hand holding the teacup.

    YuChi XinHan, who almost dozed off, heard this and his eyes shed. He stretched his neck and gossiped: ¡°I say, A¡¯Li, you really didn¡¯t make any promises to your little<i>wangfei</i>, did you?¡±

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>lightly nced at him, then looked at the man sitting opposite, saying: ¡°This heir son asked<i>benwang</i>toe, why?¡±

    Opposite them were two men, one is the heir son of Jiangnan King and the other was the brightly smiling fifth son.

    ¡°Ninth Uncle, TianKuo came to see you privately just to convey a wish from my Jiangnan<i>wangfu</i>.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>put down the teacup and tapped his fingers on the tabletop.

    Chu TianKuo bluntly said: ¡°Cheng YunYi is not only obedient to my father.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±<i>Jiu Wangye</i>said, simply and clearly.

    ¡°I also want to ask<i>Jiu Wangye</i>to convey TianKuo¡¯s request and give Jiangnan<i>wangfu</i>more time.¡±

    Silence¡­

    Quiet¡­

    <i>Jiu Wangye</i>didn¡¯t agree or refuse. He still tapped his fingers on the table, as if lost in thought. The expression on his face was faint, making people unable to guess his thoughts.

 Chapter 93 - Jumping Out The Window To Escape

    <strong>93: Jumping Out The Window To Escape</strong>

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t know that Jiu Wangye was in the private room next door and just separated from her by a wall while she was talking nonsense which was a pity, but would heir son Chu Yun obediently take it?

    ¡°Are you saying that this heir son is not literate?¡±

    ¡°The matter between you and my father is well known in the Capital. If you want to add oil and vinegar, just add a few more. After all, the agreement was written by this heir son.¡±

    Chu Yun snorted coldly. She had never seen such a nonsensical woman.

    ¡°Then what do you want? This miss won¡¯t go back anyway.¡±

    Xiao Tingid on the table and began to mess around.

    At this moment, Xiao Er knocked on the door and began to serve food. Xiao Ting then started to move her chopsticks while humming and ignoring Chu Yun.

    Chu Yun became very speechless. She¡¯s obviously acting like a child, okay?

    Why is the person who should be her mother consort messing around?

    ¡°Hmph!¡± In the end, Chu Yun could only snort heavily to show her dissatisfaction.

    Xiao Xin was sitting on Xiao Ting¡¯s right while Chu Yun was sitting on Xiao Ting¡¯s left. Seeing this scene, Xiao Xin got up, jumped off the chair, and ran to Chu Yun¡¯s left to sit down.

    He reached for the distant dishes and put them in the bowl for her.

    Chu Yun was already angry, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ept it and directly picked up the chopsticks to throw them back.

    Xiao Xin blinked and looked at her with a bit of puzzlement, but didn¡¯t say anything, and once again put vegetables in her bowl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Chu Yun pped her chopsticks on the table.

    Xiao Xin blinked again and then fell silent for a moment. He then picked up the vegetable from Chu Yun¡¯s bowl, put it in his bowl, and then began to eat.

    There was no sign of anger at all. Chu Yun looked a bit on the left, and then at the annoying woman on the right. She¡¯s already smoking from the two Xiao family¡¯s tricks.

    Xiao Ting was in a good mood. She asked Hong Shao and Lu You to sit down and eat together, but the two shook their heads. Don¡¯t joke around.

    Even for ordinary people, there¡¯s no reason for a maid to be at the same table with the master.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t force them and waved away Xiao Er while Hong Shao and Lu You took the bowls and chopsticks to the short table next to them and happily ate.

    For a time, Chu Yun was the only one with a sullen face in the entire room and didn¡¯t know what to do since everyone was eating with relish.

    The more she watched, the more aggrieved she felt. In the end, she got up, picked a dish of side dishes nearby, and threw it at the door to show her sense of existence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you care about this heir son?¡±

    Before everyone could react, they heard a wailing sound from the door.

    There¡¯s also the sound of something breaking¡­

    The door to the room was opened and there was a man dressed as a little eunuch standing there, clutching his forehead and screaming.

    Under his feet was the te that Chu Yun had just thrown over, which had shattered.

    The soup was sprinkled all over the floor and it soaked the eunuch¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Huh, who are you?¡±

    Two pce maids followed the eunuch.

    Hearing that, they immediately came up to pay homage to Jiu Wangfei, ¡°Empress is waiting for Jiu Wangfei in the Jiu Wangfu. Please go back with this servant immediately.¡±

    What, Empress?

    This surprised Xiao Ting. What did the Empress want for her to go to Jiu Wangfu in person?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t wangye in the wangfu?¡± Xiao Ting asked.

    The two pce maids were dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know how to answer. They weren¡¯t part of Jiu Wangfu, so how could they know if Jiu Wangye was in the wangfu?

    Chu Yun snorted softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you capable? Since you found us here, did you follow us?¡±

    How would the two pce maids dare? They quickly knelt with a plop.

    ¡°Servants dare not. This servant only found this ce after inquiring all the way.¡±

    Xiao Ting pulled Chu Yun behind her. This incident was directed at her, so she couldn¡¯t let a childe forward. She then said, ¡°You two go back and tell the Empress that you didn¡¯t find this wangfei.¡°

    ¡°Also, take the little eunuch with you. Didn¡¯t you just have your head smashed? Why weep as if your parents died?¡±

    The little eunuch felt wronged. Why don¡¯t you try getting hit by a te on the forehead? However, he only dared think about it in his heart, not daring to say it.

    Xiao Ting looked at these helpless people at the door.

    ¡°Why are you still not leaving? Do you want this miss to give you a ride?¡±

    Lu You directly stepped forward and gave some money to the little eunuch then asked them to return.

    But the little eunuch dared not ept it, stepped back, and begged for mercy: ¡°Jiu Wangfei, please go back with this servant. The Empress has been waiting for a long time. If she doesn¡¯t see you today, this servant can¡¯t go back. Besides, she was ordered by the Empress Dowager to take you into the Pce.¡±

    ¡°What, that old witch wants to see this miss? Didn¡¯t this consort juste out of the Pce? Why does she want to see me again? Does she miss me?¡±

    Xiao Ting was already incoherent and even changed the way she addressed herself. One can imagine the dissatisfaction and surprise in her heart.

    As soon as she said these words, even Chu Yun despised her. The Empress Dowager thinking of her would be a national joke.

    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, why are you still here? Go, go, go quickly.¡±

    Xiao Ting felt that the food on the table was more pleasing to the eye, and she immersed herself in eating again.

    She didn¡¯t know that at this moment, the Empress was already standing on the top of the stairs on the second floor, and just heard her say these words.

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei have such big honor for me toe invite you in person.¡±

    The moment she heard this voice, Xiao Ting slipped off the table.

    Mamma Mia, this is the Empress¡¯ voice.

    How did this woman get in? Is it that? She only came out for a while, so how could these people have dog noses that they could find her everywhere.

    Besides, why chase after her? Did she take their money?

    Xiao Ting looked left and right and found a window on the second floor slightly open, so without saying a word, she opened the window wider and was just about to jump down, but Hong Shao¡¯s hands were quicker and stopped her.

    ¡°Wangfei, what are you doing? That is the Empress.¡± Hong Shao didn¡¯t expect her wangfei to hide from the Empress in this straightforward manner. That is the Empress, ah, the master of the Six Pces, and the mother of the empire.

    Xiao Ting had already stepped on the window sill with one foot and patted Hong Shao¡¯s hand then said, ¡°This miss knew she¡¯s the Empress, so I¡¯m escaping.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hong Shao was surprised, ¡°Why?¡±

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting has no time to exin to her. While pushing her hand away, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t wangye say that without him, this consort can¡¯t enter the Pce casually. If something happens, can you afford it? Let go.¡±

    As soon as Xiao Ting¡¯s voice fell, the person swished and jumped off the second floor. Before Hong Shao heard what she said, her master was already on the corner of the street.

    The noble Empress also stood at the door at this time, staring at the window dumbfoundedly as the corner of the green clothes disappeared in front of her eyes.

    There was no sound in the room for a moment, until a long timeter, Chu Yun reacted first. She adjusted her clothes, got off the chair, and saluted the Empress. The others also reacted and quickly knelt.

    ¡°The one who jumped down the window just now was your wangfei?¡±

    Hong Shao wanted to cry without tears, can she say no?

    It¡¯s a pity that it won¡¯t work, so she nodded, ¡°Replying to the Empress, wangfei is unwell, so she¡¯ll go back to rest and let this servant wait on the little masters.¡±

    ¡°If she went back to rest, she should have taken the stairs, but she decided to just jump out the window?¡± The Empress coldly snorted. Does this girl think she¡¯s hopelessly naive?

    ¡°A maid like you is bold enough to dare lie to bengong?¡± Sure enough, there¡¯s a maid for every kind of master.

    Hong Shao hastily kowtowed and said: ¡°Empress, please calm down. This servant didn¡¯t know that you¡¯lle over suddenly. Wangfei just said she¡¯s unwell and wanted to go back, but the heir son didn¡¯t want to, that¡¯s why she stayed with him for a while.¡±

    ¡°Bengong doesn¡¯t talk to lowly maids.¡±

    ¡°I want to see where she can hide. Go back to Jiu Wangfu, bengong will wait for her there.¡±

    The Empress came and went quickly. Fortunately, there were no people in the private rooms on the second floor, so no one saw this scene. Otherwise, what would they think? Hong Shao and Lu You apanied the two little ones and slowly walked behind the Empress.

    At this time, the private room next door opened from the inside. Jiu Wangye and YuChi XinHan walked out, looking at their backs, speechless for a long time.

    ¡°A¡¯Li, your little wangfei is truly capable. She even dared to hide from the Empress.¡±

    YuChi XinHan sighed. This time, his friend really married a treasure, and it¡¯s truly a treasure, a treasure that would cause trouble.

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t answer him, but just asked, ¡°Is anyone following wangfei?¡±

    YuChi XinHan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. At this moment, A¡¯San, A¡¯Si, and the others should be following Xiao Yun and the others!¡±

    Jiu Wangye nodded and said, ¡°Then you go and have a look, nothing should happen.¡±

    YuChi XinHan smiled, ¡°What will happen to her? Will she get lost?¡±

    Jiu Wangye faintly nced at him, ¡°You think benwang¡®s wangfei is an ordinary person that would return to the wangfu obediently at this moment?¡±

    YuChi XinHan surrendered and directly left.

    When YuChi XinHan found Xiao Ting again, he patted his forehead. As expected, A¡¯Li knew Xiao Ting best.

    This girl really didn¡¯t return to the Jiu Wangfu but went east and west chaotically. At this moment, don¡¯t know what trouble she caused as she was hunted down by a group of people.

    And even with her mediocre martial arts, she wouldn¡¯tst long. The few people who chased her didn¡¯t have weapons, but Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t deal with them with her bare hands. However, to his surprise, those people didn¡¯t seem to want to kill her, and soon, a woman in ck walked out from the dark and went to help Xiao Ting.

    Xiao Ting was also very depressed. Where did these peoplee from?

    Did the Empress send these people to catch her? But that didn¡¯t seem like it.

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t killers, she was happy since she¡¯d be fine. Anyway, she had nothing else to do but practice her skills. Unfortunately, this ce was too remote and few people passed by, so she didn¡¯t know where she was heading.

    At this moment, a ck-clothed woman suddenly rushed out and fought those people with a sword. Why did it feel like she hated these people more than her, seeing as her moves were fatal? Those people received bloody holes in their bodies in an instant.

    Xiao Ting stepped aside carefreely and just watched the show. After a while, the ck-clothed woman, who cleaned up those people, was speechless since Xiao Ting acted as if this had nothing to do with her.

    After watching the excitement, Xiao Ting pped her hands and didn¡¯t even greet the ck-clothed woman as she just turned and left. The ck-clothed woman asked, ¡°Is this how Jiu Wangfei treats her savior?¡±

 Chapter 94 - Held Hostage

    Chapter 94: Held Hostage

    ddc3eWith wide eyes, Xiao Ting said, ¡°You know this consort!¡±

    ¡°Did you recognize this consort¡¯s identity and that¡¯s why you saved me?¡±

    ¡°Or did you mean to save this consort for another purpose?¡±

    Xiao Ting came back to her senses and stared at the ck-clothed woman with a smile. What a joke, she¡¯s not that naive.

    Do these people have no brains? With such a naive and obvious hero saving the beauty scenario, can she not see it?

    A single look shows this person has bad intentions.

    Xiao Ting didn¡¯t give her face and the woman in ck didn¡¯t say a word as she turned around and left.

    Too simple.

    Xiao Ting looked suspiciously at her back, did she guess wrong? Impossible, ah. What happened just now was too obvious. They nned it, and this woman appeared too timely which made it unbelievable. It¡¯s just that letting her leave like this made her not know what to think.

    This is how they showed it on TV dramas. There are too many scenarios like this so this woman must have another motive.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jiu Wangfei going back?¡± Xiao Ting heard a familiar voice as soon as she was about to follow.

    Seeing the person walking away, YuChi XinHan walked out of the dark and jokingly said, ¡°You are so majestic today. You haven¡¯t yed enough in the Pce, so you dare to fight the Empress outside?¡±

    ¡°Are you really not afraid of her punishing you?¡±

    Xiao Ting turned around and saw him. She red at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to bed already? Howe you¡¯re here, but since you¡¯re not sleeping, then go with this miss for a drink.¡±

    For someone like Xiao Ting who doesn¡¯t followmon sense, YuChi XinHan felt that he should be obedient and stay away from her.

    This woman was simply a scourge, and she speaks without thinking about her words, so everything was messy. Why did A¡¯Li not want to leave her and just let her be?

    ¡°A¡¯Li is very worried about you, so he let me follow you and protect you.¡± YuChi XinHan bitterly exined.

    Xiao Ting red at him and said: ¡°If you¡¯re supposed to protect me, you should have been here before now. You couldn¡¯t even help this miss, aren¡¯t you ashamed to say you¡¯ll protect me? I think you¡¯re in the same group as them, hmph, this miss is in a bad mood now, so don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    There might be a wolf in front but a sick tiger in the back, so Xiao Ting secretly followed the ck-clothed woman until they walked far away and the woman turned her head and asked coldly, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±

    Xiao Ting stopped and kept a ten-foot distance from her, ¡°This consort just wants to see who you are. Shouldn¡¯t I repay my savior?¡±

    ¡°Jiu Wangfei¡®s repayment, this humble woman can¡¯t afford it, please go back!¡±

    Saying so, the ck-clothed woman turned around and left. This time, she used some footwork. With a few shes, she threw Xiao Ting off her trail. Xiao Ting looked at the disappearing figure not far away, feeling a little discouraged.

    An annoying voice appeared behind her once again.

    ¡°Since that person ignored you, why are you chasing after them? The Empress is waiting for you in Jiu Wangfu. Are you justifying not seeing her with this?¡±

    YuChi XinHan appeared and continued: ¡°Furthermore, she was ordered by the Empress Dowager to invite you into the Pce for questioning.¡±

    Xiao Ting stared, ¡°So what? This consort never wants to enter the Pce anymore. It¡¯s just a ce for quarrel. This consort has an ident every time, so this consort wants to live a few more years. Moreover, wangye explicitly said that without hispany, this consort doesn¡¯t need to go anywhere, especially the Pce.¡±

    Xiao Ting finished speaking in one breath. Suddenly, her eyes shed and she remembered something, ¡°Hey, why are you here and know that something happened to me?¡±

    ¡°Is it a coincidence?¡± Xiao Ting only reacted at this moment. YuChi XinHan should be at Jiu Wangfu at this moment. Why is he following her?

    Is it?

    She thought of a terrible fact, is it possible that Jiu Wangye is also with him?

    YuChi XinHan saw her face change and gloated a little, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for you to find that out now? Also, A¡¯Li heard what you said, word for word.¡±

    ¡°So, where did you and Jiu Wangye hear me talking?¡± Xiao Ting still held thatst glimmer of hope, although that hope was very slim.

    YuChi XinHan looked at her amusedly and said: ¡°When you were at Fengxian Restaurant, we were right next to you. He also asked me to protect you. By the way, he said that you can now go back to Jiu Wangfu. He¡¯ll go backter and enter the Pce with you.¡±

    ¡°What? I won¡¯t go back.¡± Xiao Ting¡¯s head shook like a rattle, and her face changed instantly. She didn¡¯t want to go back because she¡¯d be treated as a joke. Jiu Wangye explicitly forbade her from going out of the house. In the end, she ran out after they finished talking.

    Moreover, when she said bad things about the other person, it was even righteously heard by the person involved. At this moment, it¡¯s strange that she hasn¡¯t been cleaned up yet.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. Do you follow me, or do I carry you?¡± YuChi XinHan had a headache, but it¡¯s rare to see Xiao Ting¡¯s suffocated expression, so he threatened her.

    The sky was already dark. Xiao Tingpared their strengths and finally had to curse YuChi XinHan. She obediently followed behind him and slowly walked towards Jiu Wangfu.

    On the street leading to Jiu Wangfu, a group of people suddenly appeared, chasing after a white-clothed man. Xiao Ting felt it¡¯s a little strange. This ce is just under the Emperor¡¯s feet and it wasn¡¯t even time for curfew, but these people openly chased after someone, which is too outrageous!

    Moreover, with YuChi XinHan here, she guessed that the Emperor will know about it tomorrow. They truly monitored the Imperial Capital well.

    Xiao Ting hadn¡¯t finished being happy when the white-clothed man suddenly came to her side. Xiao Ting was a bit dumbfounded, but before she could blink, that person had already reached out his hands.

    Her arm was grabbed, and a cold long sword was across her delicate neck making her shiver while YuChi XinHan stood not three feet away, quietly looking at the man in white.

    Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t see who was behind her, only smelling the faint odor of wine on him. Could this be a drunkard?

    MF! If an alcoholic drank too much and held her hostage, no matter her status, he could just sh her with the sword and that would end her life in this era.

    Xiao Ting was still thinking when she heard a cold sneer from YuChi XinHan opposite her. He said, ¡°Cheng YunYi, this young master wants to see where you¡¯re going this time.¡±

    The one being chased was Cheng YunYi, who had two fated meetings with Xiao Ting and also the close advisor of the Jiangnan King.

    Xiao Ting felt an unusual fate with this man. She and this man have met only twice, the first time was when he took the initiative to give her a folding fan but was rejected by heir son Chu, and the second time was on the river. Hmph, at that time, Cheng YunYi was following the fifth son of the Jiangnan King.

    What Xiao Ting didn¡¯t expect was that YuChi XinHan also knew Cheng YunYi, so who is this man?

    To mobilize YuChi XinHan, the leader of the dark guards beside the Emperor, even if Xiao Ting didn¡¯t deliberately ask, she also knew some things.

    Jiu Wangye is not as idle as the world imagined. He hid behind the scenes and secretly did some things for the Emperor.

    Since YuChi XinHan was chasing Cheng YunYi, Jiu Wangye must have the same idea, but as the Jiu Wangfei, would she still live under the hands of this demon?

    ¡°We meet again!¡± Cheng YunYi didn¡¯t treat Xiao Ting as an enemy but greeted her cheerfully. However, the chilly feeling on her neck made Xiao Ting feel that she¡¯s being held hostage, and she couldn¡¯t even turn her head.

    She could only calm down, ¡°Yes, what a coincidence, as the saying goes: Under the moonless night and high winds was the perfect time for murder and arson, Young Master Cheng shouldn¡¯t be trying to kill this miss?¡±

    ¡°Sixth Miss Xiao, everyone likes you, who would want to kill you?¡± Cheng YunYi yed along.

    ¡°Just that you have to suffer some sins, so I have to trouble Jiu Wangfei on the next journey.¡±

    Cheng YunYi whispered in Xiao Ting¡¯s ear, but when this scene fell into YuChi XinHan¡¯s eyes, it looked so ambiguous that he had to wonder if Xiao Ting knew Cheng YunYi?

    No one can me him for imagining what rtionship they had. In his position, he must be vignt towards anyone, not to mention the people around him.

    After hearing this, Xiao Ting knew that Cheng YunYi wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she agreed very simply, ¡°It¡¯s just that you have to hold the sword securely to not hurt this miss. You should run while protecting this miss, otherwise, this miss won¡¯t follow you!¡±

    After Xiao Ting hmphed coldly, she looked at YuChi XinHan.

    ¡°Hey, YuChi XinHan, why won¡¯t you save this consort? Didn¡¯t you see this person holding this consort hostage?¡±

    YuChi XinHan¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly and she said with a smile, ¡°Wangfei, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt you. Isn¡¯t that right, Young Master Cheng?¡±

    ¡°If Chief YuChi said so, consider it like so. Let this young master go, otherwise, Jiu Wangfei¡®s head is still in my hands, so that¡¯s another story.¡±

    Although Cheng YunYi already said that he won¡¯t hurt her, Xiao Ting couldn¡¯t believe what he said after hearing these words, and said in a low voice, ¡°I say, don¡¯t mess around. YuChi XinHan won¡¯t let you hurt me, so he will definitely let you go.¡±

    Cheng YunYi smiled softly in her ear, always feeling that this girl¡¯s innocence was a bit weird.

    Anyone who heard what he said just now knew that he¡¯s only threatening YuChi XinHan. Only this girl would take it seriously, thinking that he really wanted to hurt her.

    ¡°Okay, then follow me obediently.¡± After Cheng YunYi said that, he held Xiao Ting with one hand and put the sword across Xiao Ting¡¯s neck with the other, then slowly drew back and gradually blended into the darkness. YuChi XinHan watched them leave, then looked at the chasing officers and soldiers behind him to ask, ¡°Whose subordinate are you? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Young Master YuChi, someone reported this man breaking into a private house. We arrived and saw him jumping out the wall, so we chased after him. It turned out that he¡¯s also wanted by Young Master YuChi. If we knew this, our lord will deploy more guards to assist you.¡±

    The leader came out to reply. He obviously knew YuChi XinHan and exined the whole story clearly. YuChi XinHan was speechless and asked him doubtfully.

 Chapter 95 - Do I Look Like A Gentleman?

    Chapter 95: Do I Look Like A Gentleman?

    After Xiao Ting¡¯s kidnapping, YuChi XinHan didn¡¯t worry but more concerned about Cheng YunYi¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Who reported the case that he broke into a private house? Which one did he break into?¡± A close advisor of the Jiangnan King was used of breaking into a private house and reported to the guards. Wouldn¡¯t he be a joke if this was known?

    The leading officer said, ¡°It¡¯s Rui Wangfu.¡±

    ¡°While this subordinate was waiting for someone, he just jumped over the wall of Rui Wangfu, and there were guards from the wangfu chasing after him.¡±

    Rui Wangfu, hehe, YuChi XinHan showed a yful smile, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Okay, if there¡¯s nothing else, go. This young master will tell Jiu Wangye about this and also exin it to your lord.¡±

    The leading officer and guards sped their fists and said, ¡°Then, we thank Young Master YuChi.¡± After speaking, the armored guards turned and left.

    YuChi XinHan looked in the direction where Xiao Ting left. He didn¡¯t chase after them. His eyes looked far away uncertainly before he finally turned and left.

    At the beginning of the month, the fog was thick.

    In the mountains behind the Hanshan Temple outside the Imperial Capital, curls of smoke rose as the fire crackled.

    Xiao Ting happily sat by the fire, watching the game grilling on the wooden stand, drooling out of her mouth. She hadn¡¯t eaten barbecue for a long time!

    At this moment, she didn¡¯t look like a hostage, but rather a tourist who came out to enjoy the mountains and rivers to experience life.

    Cheng YunYi felt it was strange. How could Xiao Ting, this girl from a big family, show such an expression?

    So he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not worrying about your life at all, and you¡¯re still thinking about eating?¡± For thetter half, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at him, then returned to the golden barbecue: ¡°Heaven and earth is so big, isn¡¯t it fine to just have a good meal? If I can¡¯t get enough food, what else can I do? Moreover, man¡¯s fate is destined, what¡¯s the use of hurrying it?¡±

    People¡¯s fate is destined. Cheng YunYi repeated her words silently, then said with a smile but not a smile, ¡°But now your fate is in my hands.¡±

    Xiao Ting red at him and said, ¡°We are mutually benefitting each other, okay? I saved your life and you got rid of YuChi XinHan for me. Now you want to avenge your grievances, is this what a gentleman should do?¡±

    Cheng YunYi sneered, ¡°Do I look like a gentleman?¡±

    Xiao Ting held her chin, looked him up and down, then seriously said, ¡°Yes, you really look like one!¡±

    If Cheng YunYi¡¯s dressing and temperament were ced in the 23rd century, he¡¯d be a gentleman whobined dignity and elegance.

    Cheng YunYi choked on her blunt answer, paused slightly while turning the barbecue, then looked at her with some unclear meaning, before finally asking the million-dor question.

    ¡°Why did you marry Chu Li?¡±

    Xiao Ting set her gaze on the barbecue again and said indifferently.

    ¡°Are you from Mars? This marriage was decreed by the Emperor himself, can I say no? Besides, Jiu Wangye is very nice, doesn¡¯t care about me, and let me do whatever I want. Where can I find such a good long-term meal ticket?¡±

    Regardless of whether others can understand or not, Xiao Ting said it all.

    ¡°Does this miss look silly? Why would I leave such a good marriage? For what reason?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s theory was uneptable to the people of this time, so Cheng YunYi can¡¯t ept it, and didn¡¯t believe her.

    Shaking his head, he no longer dwelled on this topic. However, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t intend to let him go: ¡°I say, why were you being chased by YuChi XinHan and those ordinary guards just now? You were chased by them for so long, did you do it deliberately?¡±

    Cheng YunYi¡¯s gaze paused slightly and under the firelight, his eyes were as deep as the sea, but not shocked. For a moment, Xiao Ting felt that he¡¯s a bit simr to Jiu Wangye, not in appearance, but temperament.

    He seemed calm and unpredictable, with the emotions on the surface always false.

    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to say it, this miss is toozy to listen. When will the meat be cooked?¡± She¡¯s starving to death.

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you juste out of Fengxian Restaurant?¡±

    This dumbfounded Xiao Ting. She just went out to have a meal and it¡¯s as if all the big people all over the world knew about it.

    Not only the Empress and the others who followed her but also Jiu Wangye which is fine but how could even Cheng YunYi know her whereabouts? Is that even fair?

    Are all these people rats?

    ¡°Are you surprised that I know?¡±

    ¡°No, just wondering. Is this miss so eye-catching? Why are you all staring at me?¡±

    Xiao Ting was depressed. If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t she have to live like those modern celebrities where everything will be exposed to outsiders?

    Seeing her look like she¡¯s in the dark, Cheng YunYi didn¡¯t know whether to believe her, but he¡¯s used to seeing Xiao Ting pretend to be crazy so he didn¡¯t answer her question, but focused on what she said just now.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Those people are not my opponents at all. The reason why I let them chase me was to meet you, and then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then kidnap me?¡± Xiao Ting felt that her brain cells were too developed, but after seeing Cheng YunYi nod, she immediately stood up, somewhat astonished. In fact, Cheng YunYi already had this idea of kidnapping Xiao Ting from the very beginning.

    ¡°I say, did you go crazy? Why do so many people want me to die? The Empress found me not pleasing to the eye, the Empress Dowager found me not pleasing to the eye. What the hell, even that third miss from Duke An¡¯s household looked unpleasantly at me. Hmph, even that Rui Wang¡®s heir son¡¯s consort and that SiYue Junzhu. I tell you, these women don¡¯t like me and I can still understand that since this miss is more beautiful than them. They¡¯re just envious of me, but you, a man, don¡¯t see me pleasing to the eye also? Did I rob your loved one?¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s lengthy talk made Cheng YunYi a bit ufortable for a while. After some time, he realized that this girl¡¯s crazy talk was truly not superficial.

    No wonder the Empress Dowager got so angry that she vomited blood, and the Empress wanted nothing to do with her.

    Now, it seemed that she¡¯s really pretending to be crazy and stupid.

    He stopped his carefree smile, and became very formal, before asking, ¡°I took you out just to ask you one thing.¡±

    Xiao Ting finished speaking and then stopped, ¡°Say it, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll tell you because I also have a secret.¡±

    Cheng YunYi was speechless once again, but he hurriedly got to the topic, ¡°Where did you get the map that you gave the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Xiao Ting was a little surprised, ¡°How do you know about that? Only the Imperial family knew this, and you weren¡¯t in the Pce that time.¡±

    When Cheng YunYi saw her pretending to be crazy and stupid again, his tone became tough, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Jiu Wangfei hadn¡¯t figured out the current situation. At this moment, you are a fish, I am a swordsman, so to not waste each other¡¯s time, you¡¯d best answer what I asked you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind my threat to YuChi XinHan just now be real.¡±

    Xiao Ting listened to him and finally understood what he meant. It turned out that he¡¯s really threatening her.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You people always don¡¯t speak directly. It¡¯s a waste of this miss¡¯ brain cells.¡±

    Xiao Tingined first then said: ¡°I know what you mean. Okay, let me tell you since it¡¯s not a secret. I saved a woman wearing ck clothes in the Pce. The map looked like some kind of treasure map, so I took it with me. Who knew that, aiya, I really have good luck since it saved my Aunt¡¯s life. Well, seems like good people will always be rewarded. I saved her life and she saved my Aunt¡¯s life, so the two of us owe nothing to each other.¡±

    Cheng YunYi felt that chatting with Xiao Ting would really drive him crazy, so he ignored her redundant answers and continued asking.

    ¡°Then do you know who that woman in ck is? Who sent her?¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips, ¡°How would I know anyone who¡¯s wearing ck clothes and have high martial arts? If it weren¡¯t for her injury, I won¡¯t be her opponent and would have be a ghost already. How would I dare threaten her and ask who she is? Isn¡¯t that looking for death?¡±

    Xiao Ting despised his IQ. Just now, she thought that Cheng YunYi was a smart person, but now she thought he¡¯s also a fool.

    ¡°I say, I already answered your question, so can we eat?¡±

    Cheng YunYi looked into her eyes and finally chose to believe Xiao Ting.

    ¡°I can¡¯t send you back, so you can figure that out by yourself. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±

    After speaking, he got up and left.

    Speechless, Xiao Ting shouted behind him, ¡°Hey, where are you going sote?¡±

    Cheng YunYi¡¯s figure gradually melted into the darkness.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Xiao Ting wondered. In this empty ce, she received no answer as her voice echoed.

    ¡°Just leaving this miss here, hey, I¡¯m talking to you, don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Unfortunately, no matter how loud she was, Cheng YunYi didn¡¯t reply.

    Heaven and earth was so big, and she¡¯s the only one sitting by the fire, enjoying the cool breeze and watching the fragrant bird meat by the fire exuding a hint of fragrance.

    Xiao Ting looked left and right. After confirming that Cheng YunYi left she rolled up her sleeves, took the barbecue from the wooden stand without saying anything, tore it apart, and ate it.

    She looked very happy and didn¡¯t worry about being alone because of her unclear situation.

    While still muttering, ¡°Ai, since I came to this time and ce, I haven¡¯t eaten such delicious food for a long time. It¡¯s better outside, so I shouldn¡¯t go back!¡±

    ¡°Jiu Wangfu had nothing good and I have to take care of everything all day long. All the women in the Pce are abnormal and always find trouble with me, truly annoying!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ting sit there alone, not meaning to leave at all and even eating happily, the ck-clothed woman in the dark couldn¡¯t understand.

    If it¡¯s an ordinary woman, wouldn¡¯t they be worried at this moment? No matter how bad it is, shouldn¡¯t she hurry up and find a way down the mountain to leave this ce?

 Chapter 96 - Are You Human

    <strong>96: Are You Human</strong>

    Not long after, the satiated Xiao Ting looked around while under the suspicious gaze of the ck-clothed woman.

    Xiao Ting smoothed the ground a bit, thenid down and began to sleep.

    The moon gradually nted westward, and the ck-clothed woman looked at her gradually sleeping back. She quietly approached only to find her sleeping soundly, not reacting at all.

    The woman in ck was thinking, this Jiu Wangfei was truly different. The hero saving the beauty scenario she arranged didn¡¯t gain her trust, so is there any chance of approaching her in the future?

    Forget it, save her life first.

    This is the back mountain of Hanshan Temple. There aren¡¯t many people here on normal days, but there are many wild animals.

    The woman in ck sat not far away, quietly listening to the surrounding environment while thinking about her mission.

    At this time, Jiu Wangfu was brightly lit. The Empress had already returned to the Pce, and Jiu Wangye was sitting in the main seat. YuChi XinHan told what happened then the nearby Housekeeper Mu asked, ¡°Does wangye want to send someone to find wangfei?¡±

    Jiu Wangye thought for a moment before waving his hand and saying: ¡°No, you go and rest!¡±

    The two little ones were hiding behind the screen. Hearing these words, they rushed out. With tears on his face, Xiao Xin knelt on the ground, and solemnly kowtowed to Jiu Wangye, then said, ¡°Wangye, Xiao Xin begs you to save my sister. My sister was kidnapped by bad guys, and no one can save her except you.¡±

    Chu Yun also ran over and shook his arm, ¡°Father, she¡¯s your wangfei no matter what. Wouldn¡¯t it be sad if she got abducted by another man? Even if it¡¯s for the sake of your face, you should get her back before you leave her.¡±

    Fearing that others would misunderstand that Chu Yun cared about Xiao Ting, Chu Yun added thest sentence.

    On the side, YuChi XinHan wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare, so he could only endure.

    ¡°Uncle Mu, take the two of them down to rest.¡± After Jiu Wangye said that, he got up and began to leave without a word of exnation. Xiao Xin tearfully looked at his back, a little displeased, ¡°No matter what you say, sister is still your wangfei.¡±

    ¡°She also saved your life. Just think about how bad your body was before. It was my sister who saved you. Where¡¯s your conscience for treating her like this?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Shi, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Father is not such a person.¡±

    Chu Yun didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Xin, who had always been understanding in front of her, would say such harsh words, and would even say it to her father. You must know that Xiao Xin almost didn¡¯t dare talk to Jiu Wangye on normal days because he¡¯s a little afraid of him, but at this moment, his fearlessness shocked her.

    She was also afraid that her father would punish him, so she quickly stepped forward to stop Xiao Xin.

    ¡°If he¡¯s not such a person, he shouldn¡¯t have done this. You don¡¯t care about my sister at all. You¡¯re the same as him. Your status is noble that we can¡¯t afford it. If you don¡¯t look for sister, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    After that, Xiao Xin got up and ran out. Lu You chased after him for a long time, but couldn¡¯t stop him. She could only watch as Xiao Xin run out of Jiu Wangfu.

    Regarding such a serious usation, Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t show any emotions, but looked back at YuChi XinHan and said, ¡°Just following him is fine.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this young master is truly pitiful to go around and find a little devil in the middle of the night.¡± YuChi XinHan sighed then went out.

    Chu Yun carefully looked at her father¡¯s face, and then stepped back. But when she walked halfway, she didn¡¯t return to the hall but chased after YuChi XinHan to the gate.

    ¡°Little heir son, why did youe out?¡± YuChi XinHan looked at her in surprise. Chu Yun snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my father. I¡¯m not worried about Xiao Shi, just take me with you.¡±

    ¡°Not worried about Xiao Shi? Then, are you worried about your little mother consort?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s worried about her?¡± Little heir son Chu didn¡¯t deny how he called Xiao Ting this time, and just snorted coldly, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    In the main hall of Jiu Wangfu, all was quiet. Housekeeper Mu stepped forward and poured a cup of tea for Jiu Wangye, then handed it to him and kindly said, ¡°Wangye, it¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±

    Jiu Wangye leaned on the chair without raising his head and faintly asked, ¡°Uncle Mu, did I do something wrong?¡±

    Housekeeper Mu smiled very kindly andforted, ¡°Wangye must have his reason for doing this and this old servant believes that you¡¯ll also guarantee the wangfei¡¯s safety. As for the little master of the Xiao family, please don¡¯t worry about it. He and wangfei have always had a very good rtionship.¡±

    Others couldn¡¯t see it, but Housekeeper Mu, who had watched Jiu Wangye grow up, understood that Jiu Wangye still has some worries at the moment, so he could onlyfort him, instead of talking back and ming him with the others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, heaven helps the worthy, so wangfei will return safely.¡±

    ¡°This servant talked too much. Since wangfei willingly left with Cheng YunYi, she must have a way to save her life, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°So you understand, Uncle Mu.¡±

    Jiu Wangye knew Housekeeper Mu¡¯s qualifications. At this moment, only he understood what he meant at that time.

    He already knew from YuChi XinHan¡¯s statement that Xiao Ting deliberately followed Cheng YunYi, which meant she¡¯s unwilling to return to the wangfu. One was to avoid the Empress Dowager¡¯s invitation and the other was probably rted to him.

    This is his instinct telling him, but he didn¡¯t know why.

    His heart reverberated at hearing the words Xiao Ting said during dinner that evening. At that time, Chu Yun asked her, do you trust my father that much? Xiao Ting almost didn¡¯t hesitate, and directly said, of course, I believe him, he¡¯s my husband, so how could he lie to me? (T/N: Friendly reminder, I think the author or I messed up here. I believe the previous chapters indicate that this conversation happened while they were walking down the street, not at the restaurant. Or maybe Jiu Wangye just happened to be next to them at that time? Who knows?)

    Such undisguised trust caused Jiu Wangye¡®s heart to move up and down in deep contemtion so that he didn¡¯t go into details with Jiangnan King¡¯s heir son at that time and just agreed directly. Right now, his heart was a little confused.

    The reason why Xiao Ting avoided him now was that he is too controlling, or because she really liked being outside, or because he didn¡¯t care about him and just wanted to take this opportunity to escape.

    Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t know why he would think so much tonight. He thought about Xiao Ting¡¯s first visit to the Pce, their contract, and their unintentional intimacy.

    ¡°Wangye, what did you want to do before? This old servant never dared say anything before, after all, you didn¡¯t have much time, so just live whatever life you want to live.¡±

    Housekeeper My narrowed his eyes and said with an emotional tone: ¡°Seeing heir son grow day by day, you marrying another wangfei, and your body recovering, you should think about the future.¡±

    ¡°The future?¡± Jiu Wangye muttered to himself but didn¡¯t say anything else. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t considered these things at all.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t like Sixth Miss Xiao, then you can reconcile with her and live your own life again. If you like her, then you should manage your life well. After all, there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    Housekeeper Mu watched Jiu Wangye grow up. He knew his mind very clearly, knew his entanglement and his helplessness.

    And as an outsider, he saw more profoundly. He knew one thing clearly, something that even his family¡¯s Jiu Wangye didn¡¯t understand.

    That is, wangye likes wangfei.

    No matter how busy the outside world is or how worried and tangled others are, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Xiao Ting, who had been dreamless all night, was still sleeping soundly even as the in morning sunlight hit her, warm andfortable.

    She rolled over and was about to go back to sleep, but the sun was a bit dazzling. She raised her hand slightly and her consciousness gradually surfaced, only to hear the sounds of fierce fighting.

    In a daze, she followed the sound and saw a few figures entangled not far away with some even falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, are you crazy? Who dared fight here when this miss is sleeping?¡±

    While muttering, Xiao Ting sat up, rubbed her eyes, and looked forward. She suddenly realized that, hey, there¡¯s an acquaintance.

    One of them was the woman in ck who saved herst night. She chased after the woman afterward, but the woman left her behind. She didn¡¯t expect to meet this woman again and in this ce.

    Seeing the situation, it looks like this woman was being pursued.

    Entangled, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t know whether to rush up and repay her life-saving grace, but after looking at the difference in force value, it didn¡¯t seem like she could beat them, so Xiao Ting had to lie down and continue pretending to sleep.

    The woman in ck has always paid attention to Xiao Ting and even watched her all night, so she naturally knew that she¡¯s awake. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Xiao Ting fell asleep again, making the woman in ck a bit dumbfounded.

    That ce quickly calmed down, so Xiao Ting slowly opened her eyes and looked.

    The pursued ck-clothed woman knelt on the ground and supported her body with a sword while the others disappeared without a trace.

    Did they run away?

    Xiao Ting, like a thief, stealthily approached the woman, and looked at her with a little surprise, ¡°Hey, why are you here? Someone chased you here?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman ignored her, let alone nced at her and just coldly snorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you, go away.¡±

    Faced with iparable indifference, Xiao Ting quickly lost interest. However, thinking that this person saved her life yesterday, she turned around and squatted down again, looking at the ck-clothed woman with several sword wounds on her body.

    The woman was dizzy and slightly leaning. Suddenly, Xiao Ting leaned over and pulled the woman¡¯s arm to put it on her shoulders, then dragged the woman forward while asking, ¡°Do you know the fastest way to get out of here? I¡¯ll take you to see a doctor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me, let me go.¡± Although the woman in ck has no strength, she still has a cold voice and wouldn¡¯t ept any help.

    It¡¯s a pity that though Xiao Ting was hesitating before, she firmly believed that she must pay this life-saving grace at this moment. Otherwise, she¡¯d always be thinking about this person in the future.

    ¡°Toote, this miss wants to save you.¡±

    An hourter, the fireball on the horizon got hotter and hotter. Xiao Ting¡¯s throat was about to smoke. While dragging the woman forward, she felt dizzy before finally meeting another person.

    ¡°Hey, are you human? Come and help me.¡±

    Xiao Ting shouted at the man dressed as a monk not far away.

    Xie Jingtian was doing his usual chores. When he came here to fetch water, he suddenly heard a woman shouting. He looked over and saw a young girl dragging aatose person and beckoning him.

 Chapter 97 - Minister Xieâ€™s Child

    <strong>97: Minister Xie¡¯s Child</strong>

    It was almost August, the hottest time of the year. Xiao Ting looked at the ck-clothed woman as she walked, regretting her original decision and wondering why she wanted to save this person.

    She lost her mind, so she showed kindness!

    After finally seeing a person, she quickly greeted him and smiled incredibly brightly.

    Xie Jingtian looked back and saw this scene.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the woman¡¯s appearance with her back to the light, he felt a familiar enthusiasm in her words.

    So he walked over and only then found that the unconscious ck-clothed woman that the girl carried.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you appear in the back mountain of Hanshan Temple?¡±

    Xie Jingtian looked at them, a little puzzled.

    Xiao Ting rolled her eyes at him and carefully put the ck-clothed woman down, then came forward in three or two steps, went in front of him, and pped his arm.

    ¡°I say, are you crazy? Monks should bepassionate, didn¡¯t you see me walking so far with my sister behind my back, tired and half dead!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help, but why interrogate me like a prisoner and ask questions? Did your brain rot?¡±

    Xie Jingtian didn¡¯t expect that he would provoke cursing from the other person just by speaking casually. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    He coughed slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±

    Speechless, Xiao Ting thought that the guy she met was an idiot, so her anger jumped up, ¡°How would I know? She¡¯s now unconscious and she lost a lot of blood, so she¡¯s probably dying.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then, hurry up and carry her down the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I said?¡± Xiao Ting murmured and then walked forward.

    Xie Jingtian was dumbfounded. What¡¯s with this situation?

    ¡°You, aren¡¯t you going to carry her?¡±

    Xiao Ting nkly looked back and said, ¡°This miss has been carrying her for an hour, so tired that my chest is sticking to my back, and I got cramps in my legs. You carry her, you¡¯re a man, right?¡±

    Should I carry someone for you just because I¡¯m a man?

    ¡°M-men and women should keep their distance.¡± After a while, Xie Jingtian choked out such a sentence.

    When she heard this, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t get angry but walked directly in front of him. She wanted to p him but found that he¡¯s too far away because of his height, so she lifted her little leg and kicked him instead.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I kick you, this idiot, to death? Men and women should be separated, are you even a monk? Monks shouldn¡¯t pay attention to the secr world, regardless of gender, you shouldn¡¯t have that kind of desire, and desire shouldn¡¯t touch you, right?¡±

    What do you mean men and women should be separated in this world?

    And for a monk to say that, when had they ever been so particr?

    ¡°How on earth did you recite sutras? A monk like you, at first nce, don¡¯t practice enough, so you haven¡¯t taken office, right?¡±

    Xie Jingtian became speechless, what does his chanting sutras have to do with taking office?

    ¡°Less chit-chat, if this dyed my sister¡¯s condition, this miss will never forgive you.¡±

    Xie Jingtian swore that he had never seen a woman like this even at his age. Seeing that this girl was only thirteen or fourteen, how can she be so savage?

    He didn¡¯t know which family she came from, but to appear near Hanshan Temple, she probably came from the Imperial Capital, but why hasn¡¯t he heard of her?

    Half an hourter, Xie Jingtian took Xiao Ting and the ck-clothed woman back to Hanshan Temple, settled them down, then invited a monk who has medical skills toe over and treat the ck-clothed woman.

    After tossing for another quarter of an hour, Xiao Ting rxed and sat. Squinting at Xie Jingtian, she asked, ¡°Hey, are you a fake monk?¡±

    ¡°This little monk is merely a disciple of this ce.¡± Xie Jingtian retorted. His family forced him toe here to cultivate his spiritual self.

    ¡°Oh, is there anything to eat then? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s thoughts jumped to eating again. She had forgotten the truth and falseness of his monkhood that they¡¯d been discussing.

    Xie Jingtian personally went and brought her a vegetarian meal. He originally wanted to say that all the food in the temple was vegetarian and was just casually giving her something to eat. After all, looking at her clothes, she should be a miss from a big family.

    Maybe she¡¯s not ustomed to these in tea and simple food, but he didn¡¯t expect that when Xiao Ting saw it, without a word, she picked up the chopsticks and simply ate. Soon, four tes of side dishes, a few steamed buns, and two bowls of porridge all fell into her stomach.

    Xie Jingtian felt that he really met a weird person today. This girl could eat and was so sturdy, but he still didn¡¯t know which family she came from.

    ¡°Dare to ask if this girl met a thief?¡±

    Xiao Ting, who ate and drank enough, rubbed her belly and was about to sleep for a while when she heard Xie Jingtian¡¯s question.

    ¡°What thief, ah? My sister offended someone, was chased and almost killed, and then cut a few times. It¡¯s nothing serious now, so we¡¯ll leave once she wakes up. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t cause you any trouble!¡±

    Even after being stabbed a few times, being unconscious, and losing too much blood to the point of having a pale face, in the eyes of this girl, it was nothing serious.

    Xiao Jingtian didn¡¯t know how to talk to this girl.

    So he was about to turn around and leave but didn¡¯t expect to be shouted at again.

    ¡°Excuse me, what is this ce? How far is it from the capital?¡±

    Xiao Ting, now full of food and drink, had dull brain cells but assionally had a sh of inspiration, so she finally remembered something. She got kidnapped by Cheng YunYi yesterday, so the people in Jiu Wangfu should have received the news by now, so why did no onee out to look for her?

    And will her daddy know?

    Will Xiao Shi worry about her?

    And did her cheap husband send someone to look for her? If she didn¡¯t go back, he¡¯d probably look pleased.

    ¡°This is Hanshan Temple. If you want to go to the Imperial Capital, it¡¯d be an hour by carriage.¡±

    Xie Jingtian told the truth.

    ¡°This¡­, I see, you can go down now.¡±

    Xie Jingtian became speechless again. Looking at this girl¡¯s style, she should be a girl from a wealthy family, so she mustn¡¯t be an ordinary person.

    ¡°If this girl needs help, I¡¯lle to find little monk again!¡±

    Xiao Ting waved her hand to him, her eyes almost close together. When she woke up, her head was a little dizzy.

    There was the faint sound of something smashing.

    She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that the ck-clothed woman was struggling to get up from the bed. The woman¡¯s elbow touched the medicine bowl next to the bed, breaking it into pieces. Due to an unstable center of gravity, the ck-clothed woman fell on the floor.

    ¡°Hey hey, I say, why are you always like this? This miss finally rescued you, so why won¡¯t you cherish yourself?¡±

    Xiao Ting hurried forward to help her but was thrown back by the woman.

    ¡°I said you didn¡¯t need to save me.¡±

    Why is this person so contrary?

    She wanted to be left alone, so she left her alone long ago, but they have fate with each other, so what can she do?

    Anyone else wouldn¡¯t care so much, but with how thick Sixth Miss Xiao¡¯s face is, the more people reject her, the more excited she was.

    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t want me to save you, but did I want to save you? Right, since you¡¯re awake, can we go now? Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you back, okay?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman didn¡¯t move as soon as she heard that. A bit stunned, she no longer refused the support, and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have no home.¡±

    ¡°No home? Then where do you usually live?¡±

    Xiao Ting was just asking casually, but the ck-clothed woman¡¯s gaze became sharp.

    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Ting was shorter than her and didn¡¯t notice her expression at all. She continued, ¡°Otherwise, you can go home with me. My house is big. You already know I¡¯m Jiu Wangfei, and there are many courtyards in Jiu Wangfu. However, in return for taking you in, why don¡¯t you stay by my side and protect me?¡±

    ¡°Protect you?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. She had worked hard to design that hero saving the beauty scenario, but it¡¯s useless. However, this time, she was rescued and even very kindly offered to be taken in. How did the plot reach this point?

    ¡°Correct. I think your martial arts is good. If you have nowhere to go, just follow me back to Jiu Wangfu. You¡¯ll be with me wherever I go in the future. Help me when others bully me and if someone hits me, hit them back. En, don¡¯t be afraid of the powerful and of worldly affairs. Oh, right, I can pay you wages.¡±

    The ck-clothed woman¡¯s thoughts flew away, quickly processing Xiao Ting¡¯s words and looking for pros and cons.

    ¡°How is it, do you agree? After this, I won¡¯t offer again.¡±

    Xiao Ting continued to dupe her. She understood that the reason she¡¯s always bullied was that she¡¯s not good at martial arts. Let her practice? Quit joking.

    These ancient martial arts can¡¯t be learned overnight, so she¡¯d better take a bodyguard.

    The ck-clothed woman looked at her very clear gaze with no lies in it. She felt a ripple in her heart, so she asked: ¡°Why choose me? The experts in Jiu Wangfu are like clouds, how can you be afraid that no one will protect you?¡±

    Xiao Ting curled her lips and indifferently said, ¡°If I tell you that the reason why I want you to be by my side was that we had fate and think you¡¯re a good person, would youugh at me?¡±

    The ck-clothed woman said in her heart, it¡¯s not quite nonsense, but it¡¯s still nonsense.

    Not waiting for the other person¡¯s reply, Xiao Ting didn¡¯t care and muttered, ¡°Even I find it incredible. I always feel like I¡¯ve seen you somewhere. En, I seem to owe you, so did we know each other in thest life?¡±

    Although it looked like she¡¯s talking to the other person, in fact, Xiao Ting was only talking to herself. When she helped the woman walk out, the two had just walked out the door when they met the approaching Xie Jingtian.

    His face was like Guan Yu, and the gray monk¡¯s robe didn¡¯t conceal his schrly atmosphere.

    There are a few exquisite side dishes and millet porridge in the tray on his hand, and he was about to walk into the room.

    ¡°You, are you leaving now?¡±

    Xiao Ting was shorter than them, and said with a smile while looking up, ¡°That¡¯s right, thank you for saving my sister. Right, where can I rent a carriage here? I¡¯m going to the Capital.¡±

    Xie Jingtian looked at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s already this hour, where can you find any carriages? This little monk thinks that if you¡¯re not in a hurry, you should leave early tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t tell my family when I came out, so they¡¯d be worried by now. Besides, my sister was injured and she must go to the capital to find a better doctor.¡±

    Xiao Ting¡¯s lie smoothly left her lips.

    ¡°Then, eat a meal before leaving.¡±

    Xiao Ting had to think about it for a second, but her hand was faster than her thoughts, so she took the tray from Xie Jingtian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll eat while walking!¡±

    Then she helped the ck-clothed woman and continued walking outside.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!